Romance of the Three Kingdoms

Heroes Swear Brotherhood in the Peach Garden; Their First Victory Is Won Against the Yellow Turbans

The lyric runs:

On and on, the Yangtze rolls eastward,Its waves washing away all heroes.Right and wrong, success and failure—all vanish in an instant:The green hills remain as before,How many times has the sunset reddened?

White-haired fishermen and woodcutters on the river isletsHave grown accustomed to autumn moons and spring winds.Gladly they meet over a jar of unstrained wine:How many affairs, ancient and modern,Are all surrendered to laughter and talk.

It is said that the great course of the realm is this: after long division, it must unite; after long union, it must divide. At the end of the Zhou dynasty, seven states contended with one another until they were absorbed by Qin. After Qin was destroyed, Chu and Han fought for supremacy until they too were united under Han. The Han dynasty arose when Gaozu slew the white serpent and raised the standard of revolt, and it brought the whole realm under one rule. Later, Emperor Guangwu restored the dynasty; but by the time the succession reached Emperor Xian, the realm divided into Three Kingdoms. If we trace the causes of the disorder, they seem to have begun under Emperors Huan and Ling. Emperor Huan proscribed worthy men and placed his trust in the eunuchs. When Emperor Huan died and Emperor Ling ascended the throne, Grand General Dou Wu and Grand Tutor Chen Fan served together as his chief supporters. At that time the eunuchs Cao Jie and others were manipulating power. Dou Wu and Chen Fan plotted to execute them, but the affair was not kept secret, and they themselves were killed instead. From then on, the palace eunuchs grew still more arrogant.

On the fifteenth day of the fourth month in the second year of Jianning, the Emperor entered the Hall of Warm Virtue. He had just ascended his throne when a violent wind suddenly rose at one corner of the hall. A huge green serpent came flying down from the rafters and coiled itself upon the imperial seat. The Emperor collapsed in terror. His attendants hurriedly carried him into the inner palace, while all the officials fled. A moment later, the serpent disappeared. Suddenly there came tremendous thunder and rain, together with hailstones, which did not cease until midnight and destroyed countless houses. In the second month of the fourth year of Jianning, an earthquake struck Luoyang. The sea also overflowed, and all along the coast, residents were swept into the waters by enormous waves. In the first year of Guanghe, a hen changed into a cock. On the first day of the sixth month, a mass of black vapor more than ten zhang long flew into the Hall of Warm Virtue. In the autumn, during the seventh month, a rainbow appeared in the Hall of Jade, and the mountain cliffs at Wuyuan all split and collapsed. Portents of ill omen appeared in many forms, not merely one. The Emperor issued an edict asking his ministers the cause of these calamities and anomalies. Counselor Cai Yong submitted a memorial arguing that the fallen rainbow and transformed hen had been caused by women and eunuchs meddling in government. His words were exceedingly blunt and forthright. The Emperor read the memorial and sighed, then rose to change his robes. Cao Jie, standing behind him, secretly read it and disclosed its contents to his associates. They then implicated Cai Yong in another affair, had him convicted, and sent him back to his native district. Later, Zhang Rang, Zhao Zhong, Feng Xu, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, Hou Lan, Jian Shuo, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng banded together in villainy and became known as the “Ten Regular Attendants.” The Emperor honored and trusted Zhang Rang, calling him his “foster father.” The government deteriorated day by day, until the people throughout the realm yearned for upheaval and bandits rose everywhere like swarming bees.

At that time there were three brothers in Julu Commandery. One was named Zhang Jue, another Zhang Bao, and the third Zhang Liang. Zhang Jue had originally been an unsuccessful scholar. One day, while gathering medicinal herbs in the mountains, he met an old man with green eyes and the face of a youth, carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. The old man summoned Zhang Jue into a cave and gave him three volumes of a heavenly book, saying, “This is called The Essential Arts of Great Peace. Once you possess it, you must proclaim the transforming Way on Heaven’s behalf and bring universal salvation to humankind. If any disloyal thought arises in you, you will surely suffer a terrible retribution.” Zhang Jue bowed and asked his name. The old man said, “I am the Old Immortal of Nanhua.” When he had finished speaking, he transformed into a gust of pure wind and vanished. Having received the book, Zhang Jue studied and practiced its teachings night and day. He became able to summon wind and call down rain, and styled himself the “Daoist of Great Peace.” In the first month of the first year of Zhongping, an epidemic spread through the land. Zhang Jue distributed talismanic water and treated the sick, calling himself the “Great and Worthy Teacher.” He had more than five hundred disciples, who wandered throughout the four quarters and could all draw talismans and recite incantations. Thereafter, the number of his followers increased daily. Zhang Jue organized them into thirty-six divisions. The larger divisions contained more than ten thousand men, the smaller six or seven thousand. Each was given a commander, who was styled a general. They spread the saying:

“The Blue Heaven is dead;The Yellow Heaven shall rise.The year is jiazi;Great fortune under Heaven.”

They ordered people to write the two characters “jiazi” in white clay upon the main gates of their homes. Throughout the eight provinces of Qing, You, Xu, Ji, Jing, Yang, Yan, and Yu, household after household revered the name of Zhang Jue, the Great and Worthy Teacher. Zhang Jue sent his partisan Ma Yuanyi to carry gold and silks in secret and establish contact with the palace eunuch Feng Xu, who was to act as their agent within. Zhang Jue discussed matters with his two younger brothers, saying, “Of all things, the hardest to gain is the people’s allegiance. Now that the people have submitted their hearts to us, it would truly be a pity if we failed to seize the momentum and take the realm.” On the one hand, he secretly made yellow banners and fixed a date for the uprising; on the other, he sent his disciple Tang Zhou with a letter to inform Feng Xu. Tang Zhou went straight to the government offices and reported the plot. The Emperor summoned Grand General He Jin and ordered him to deploy troops and arrest Ma Yuanyi, who was beheaded. Feng Xu and all the others involved were then seized and imprisoned. When Zhang Jue learned that the affair had been exposed, he raised his forces overnight. He styled himself the “General-Lord of Heaven,” Zhang Bao the “General-Lord of Earth,” and Zhang Liang the “General-Lord of Humankind.” He proclaimed to the multitude: “The destiny of Han is now nearing its end, and a great sage has appeared. You must all obey Heaven and follow the righteous cause, so that you may rejoice in Great Peace.” Throughout the four quarters, four or five hundred thousand common people bound yellow scarves around their heads and joined Zhang Jue’s rebellion. The rebels’ power was immense, and government armies collapsed at the mere rumor of their approach. He Jin memorialized the Emperor, urging him to issue an edict with all speed commanding every district to prepare its defenses, suppress the rebels, and win merit. At the same time, the Court sent Generals of the Household Lu Zhi, Huangfu Song, and Zhu Jun, each with an elite force, to advance against them by three separate routes.

Now Zhang Jue’s army advanced into the territory of You Province. The Administrator of You Province, Liu Yan, was a native of Jingling in Jiangxia and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu of the Han dynasty. When he learned that the rebel army was approaching, he summoned Colonel Zou Jing to deliberate. Zou Jing said, “The rebel army is large and ours is small. My lord should quickly recruit troops to meet the enemy.” Liu Yan approved his proposal and immediately posted notices calling for volunteers. When one such notice reached Zhuo County, it brought forth a hero from among its people. This man had little fondness for reading. His nature was generous and mild; he spoke little and never showed joy or anger on his face. He had always cherished great ambitions and delighted above all in befriending the heroes of the realm. He stood seven chi and five cun tall; his earlobes hung to his shoulders, his hands reached below his knees, and his eyes could look back upon his own ears. His face was like finest jade, and his lips seemed painted with vermilion. He was a descendant of Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and belonged to the imperial line of Emperor Jing of Han. His surname was Liu, his personal name Bei, and his courtesy name Xuande. In former times, Liu Sheng’s son Liu Zhen had been enfeoffed during Emperor Wu’s reign as Marquis of Zhuolu Village, but he later lost his title for failing to contribute the proper ceremonial gold. This branch of the family therefore remained in Zhuo County. Xuande’s grandfather was Liu Xiong, and his father Liu Hong. Liu Hong had been recommended as Filial and Incorrupt and had also served as an official, but he died young. Orphaned in childhood, Xuande served his mother with utmost devotion. His family was poor, and they made their living by selling sandals and weaving mats. They lived in Lousang Village within the county. Southeast of their house stood a great mulberry tree more than five zhang high. Seen from a distance, its dense crown resembled the canopy of a carriage. A physiognomist said, “A man of great rank will surely emerge from this household.” When Xuande was a child, he played beneath the tree with the other village boys and said, “When I become Son of Heaven, I shall ride beneath a canopy like this.” His uncle Liu Yuanqi marveled at his words and said, “This child is no ordinary person!” Seeing that Xuande’s household was poor, he often provided for them. At the age of fifteen, Xuande’s mother sent him away to study. He became a pupil of Zheng Xuan and Lu Zhi and formed friendships with Gongsun Zan and others. By the time Liu Yan posted his notices recruiting troops, Xuande was already twenty-eight years old.

That day, after reading the notice, Xuande gave a deep and impassioned sigh. A man behind him said in a stern voice, “A true man should devote his strength to the country. Why do you merely stand here sighing?” Xuande turned to look at him. The man stood eight chi tall, with a leopard’s head, huge round eyes, a swallow’s jaw, and a tiger’s beard. His voice was like mighty thunder, and his bearing like a charging horse. Seeing his extraordinary appearance, Xuande asked his name. The man replied, “My surname is Zhang, my personal name Fei, and my courtesy name Yide. My family has lived in Zhuo Commandery for generations. We own a fair amount of farmland, sell wine, and butcher pigs, but my greatest delight is befriending the heroes of the realm. Just now I saw you sigh as you read the notice, so I asked you why.” Xuande said, “I am a kinsman of the imperial house. My surname is Liu and my personal name Bei. Now I hear that the Yellow Scarves have raised a rebellion. I aspire to destroy the rebels and bring peace to the people, but I regret that I lack the power to do so. That is why I sighed.” Zhang Fei said, “I possess a fair amount of wealth. We can recruit brave men from the countryside, and together with you I will undertake this great cause. What do you say?” Xuande was overjoyed and went with him into a village tavern to drink. While they were drinking, they saw a tall man pushing a cart. He stopped outside the tavern, entered, sat down, and immediately called to the server: “Bring me wine, quickly! I must hurry into the city to enlist.” Xuande studied him. He stood nine chi tall, with a beard two chi long. His face was the color of a ripe jujube, and his lips seemed painted with vermilion. His eyes were like those of a crimson phoenix, and his brows like reclining silkworms. His appearance was imposing, and his bearing inspired awe. Xuande invited him to share their table and asked his name. The man said, “My surname is Guan, my personal name Yu, and my courtesy name was originally Changsheng, though I later changed it to Yunchang. I am from Xieliang in Hedong. A local tyrant relied on his power to oppress others, and I killed him. I have been a fugitive, wandering the rivers and lakes, for five or six years. Now I hear that troops are being recruited here to destroy the rebels, so I have come expressly to enlist.” Xuande then told him of his own ambition. Yunchang was delighted. Together they went to Zhang Fei’s estate to discuss their great undertaking.

Zhang Fei said, “Behind my estate is a peach garden, and the flowers are now in full bloom. Tomorrow we should offer sacrifice there to Heaven and Earth. The three of us will become brothers, unite our hearts and strength, and then set about our great undertaking.” Xuande and Yunchang answered together, “That would be excellent.” The next day, in the peach garden, they prepared a black ox, a white horse, and the other sacrificial offerings. The three men burned incense, bowed twice, and swore this oath: “We, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, though born of different surnames, now bind ourselves as brothers. We shall unite our hearts and strength, rescue those in distress, and support those in peril. Above, we shall repay the country; below, we shall bring peace to the common people. We ask not to be born in the same year, the same month, and the same day; we ask only to die in the same year, the same month, and the same day. Sovereign Heaven and sustaining Earth, bear true witness to our hearts. Should any of us betray righteousness or forget this grace, may Heaven and humankind strike him down together!” When they had finished the oath, they honored Xuande as eldest brother, Guan Yu as second, and Zhang Fei as youngest. After completing the sacrifices to Heaven and Earth, they slaughtered the ox, set out wine, and assembled the brave men of the countryside. More than three hundred came, and all drank themselves into joyous intoxication in the peach garden. The following day, they began preparing weapons, but regretted that they had no horses to ride. While they were considering the matter, someone reported that two travelers were approaching the estate with a band of attendants and a herd of horses. Xuande said, “Heaven is aiding us!” The three went out from the estate to welcome them. The two travelers proved to be wealthy merchants from Zhongshan, one named Zhang Shiping and the other Su Shuang. Every year they traveled north to trade in horses, but had lately turned back because bandits had risen. Xuande invited them into the estate, laid out wine to entertain them, and explained his intention to suppress the rebels and bring peace to the people. The two merchants were delighted and offered them fifty fine horses, as well as five hundred taels of gold and silver and one thousand jin of refined iron for making weapons and equipment. After thanking the two merchants and bidding them farewell, Xuande ordered skilled smiths to forge him a pair of double-edged swords. Yunchang had made a Green Dragon Crescent Blade, also called the “Cold Beauty Saw,” weighing eighty-two jin. Zhang Fei had made a one-zhang-eight pointed-steel spear. Each man obtained a complete suit of armor. Altogether they assembled more than five hundred local volunteers and went to see Zou Jing. Zou Jing presented them to Administrator Liu Yan. After the three had paid their respects, each gave his name. Xuande recounted his lineage, and Liu Yan was delighted. He thereupon acknowledged Xuande as his nephew.

Within a few days, a messenger reported that the Yellow Scarves’ general Cheng Yuanzhi was leading fifty thousand troops against Zhuo Commandery. Liu Yan ordered Zou Jing to take Xuande and the other two, commanding five hundred troops, to meet and destroy the enemy. Xuande and his companions gladly led their force forward until, at the foot of Daxing Mountain, they encountered the rebels. All the rebels wore their hair loose, with yellow scarves bound around their foreheads. The two armies drew up opposite each other. Xuande rode forward, with Yunchang on his left and Yide on his right. Raising his whip, he shouted abuse: “Traitors who rebel against the country, why do you not surrender at once?” Cheng Yuanzhi flew into a rage and sent his deputy Deng Mao out to fight. Zhang Fei leveled his one-zhang-eight serpent spear and charged straight forward. With a single thrust, he pierced Deng Mao through the heart and sent him tumbling from his horse. Seeing Deng Mao fall, Cheng Yuanzhi spurred his horse, brandished his blade, and made straight for Zhang Fei. Yunchang swung his great blade and galloped to meet him. At the sight of Yunchang, Cheng Yuanzhi was already startled; before he could defend himself, Yunchang’s blade rose and cut him into two pieces. A later poet praised the two men:

This day the heroes first revealed their edge:One tested his spear, the other tested his blade.At their first emergence they displayed their might,And marked their names upon the realm’s threefold divide.

When the rebels saw Cheng Yuanzhi beheaded, they threw down their weapons and fled. Xuande waved his troops forward in pursuit, and more surrendered than could be counted. He returned in great victory. Liu Yan came out in person to welcome them and rewarded the soldiers for their service. The following day, a dispatch arrived from Gong Jing, Administrator of Qing Province, reporting that Yellow Scarf rebels had surrounded his city and were on the verge of taking it, and begging that reinforcements be sent. Liu Yan consulted Xuande. Xuande said, “I am willing to go to his rescue.” Liu Yan ordered Zou Jing to take five thousand troops and proceed with Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei to Qing Province. When the rebels saw the relief force arrive, they divided their troops and plunged into a confused battle. Xuande’s force was too small to prevail, and he withdrew thirty li to make camp. Xuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “The rebels are many and we are few. Only an unexpected maneuver can bring us victory.” He therefore sent Lord Guan with one thousand troops to lie in ambush to the left of the hills, and Zhang Fei with another thousand to lie in ambush to the right. At the signal of the gong, both forces were to emerge and support the attack. The next day, Xuande and Zou Jing led their army forward with drums and battle cries. The rebels came out to meet them, and Xuande immediately led his troops in retreat. The rebels seized the advantage and pursued. Just as they passed over the ridge, gongs sounded throughout Xuande’s army. The forces on the left and right emerged together, while Xuande wheeled his army around and attacked again. Assailed from three directions, the rebels collapsed. They were pursued all the way to the walls of Qingzhou, where Administrator Gong Jing also led the local militia out of the city to join the battle. The rebels suffered a crushing defeat and were slaughtered in great numbers. Thus the siege of Qingzhou was lifted. A later poet praised Xuande:

His plans and calculations held a power divine;Two tigers still must yield before one dragon.At his first emergence he achieved great deeds:From humble straits, he would one day divide the tripod.

When Gong Jing had finished rewarding the troops, Zou Jing wished to return. Xuande said, “I recently heard that General of the Household Lu Zhi is fighting the rebel leader Zhang Jue at Guangzong. I once studied under Lu Zhi and wish to go and assist him.” Zou Jing therefore led his army back, while Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took their own five hundred men and marched toward Guangzong. On reaching Lu Zhi’s army, they entered his command tent, paid their respects, and fully explained their purpose in coming. Lu Zhi was delighted and kept them before his tent to await his orders.

At that time Zhang Jue had one hundred and fifty thousand rebels, while Lu Zhi had fifty thousand troops. The two armies stood opposed at Guangzong, with victory yet undecided. Lu Zhi said to Xuande, “I am holding the rebels under siege here. Zhang Jue’s brothers Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao are in Yingchuan, confronting Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun. Take your own men, and I will give you another thousand government troops. Go to Yingchuan, learn the situation there, and arrange a date for our combined suppression of the rebels.” Xuande accepted the order and led his army through the night toward Yingchuan. At that time Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun were leading their forces against the rebels. After suffering a reverse in battle, the rebels withdrew into Changshe and made camp among the grass. Huangfu Song said to Zhu Jun, “The rebels have made camp amid the grass. We should attack them with fire.” They ordered every soldier to bind together a bundle of dry grass and then took up concealed positions. That night, a strong wind suddenly rose. After the second watch, they set fire everywhere at once. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun each led troops against the rebel encampment. Flames spread across the sky. The rebels panicked: the horses could not be saddled, nor could the men put on their armor. They scattered and fled in every direction.

The killing continued until dawn. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao gathered their defeated and surviving troops and fought their way toward escape. Suddenly they saw a powerful body of soldiers approaching directly ahead, all carrying red banners, blocking the road. A general rode out at their head. He stood seven chi tall, with narrow eyes and a long beard. He held the office of Cavalry Commandant and was a native of Qiao County in the state of Pei. His surname was Cao, his personal name Cao, and his courtesy name Mengde. Cao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally borne the surname Xiahou. Because he had become the adopted son of the Regular Palace Attendant Cao Teng, he had assumed the surname Cao. Cao Song fathered Cao Cao, whose childhood name was A-Man and who was also called Jili. In his youth, Cao Cao loved hunting excursions and delighted in music and dancing. He had a talent for strategy and was full of resource and cunning. Cao Cao had an uncle who saw that his conduct was recklessly unrestrained and often grew angry with him, reporting his behavior to Cao Song. Cao Song rebuked Cao Cao. Cao Cao suddenly devised a scheme. When he saw his uncle approaching, he pretended to collapse on the ground and acted as though stricken by a seizure. His uncle was alarmed and reported it to Cao Song, who hurried over to examine his son. Cao Cao, however, was perfectly well. Cao Song said, “Your uncle told me you had suffered a seizure. Have you recovered already?” Cao Cao replied, “Your son has never had such an illness. My uncle no longer cares for me, and that is why he deceived you.” Cao Song believed him. Thereafter, whenever the uncle spoke of Cao Cao’s misconduct, Cao Song refused to listen. Cao Cao was thus free to indulge himself without restraint. At that time a man named Qiao Xuan said to Cao Cao, “The realm is about to fall into disorder, and none but a talent destined to shape his age can save it. If anyone can restore peace, could it be you?” He Yong of Nanyang saw Cao Cao and said, “The house of Han is about to perish. The man who brings peace to the realm will surely be this one.” Xu Shao of Runan was renowned for his ability to judge character. Cao Cao went to see him and asked, “What sort of man am I?” Xu Shao did not answer. Cao Cao asked again, and Xu Shao said, “In an age of order, you would be a capable minister; in an age of disorder, a treacherous hero.” Cao Cao was delighted when he heard this. At the age of twenty, he was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt, appointed a Gentleman of the Household, and later made Commandant of the Northern District of Luoyang. Upon first taking office, he set up more than ten cudgels painted in five colors at the city’s four gates. Anyone who violated the prohibitions was beaten, with no exception made for the rich and powerful. An uncle of Jian Shuo, a Regular Palace Attendant, went abroad at night carrying a blade. Cao Cao caught him during his night patrol and had him beaten with the cudgels. From then on, no one inside or outside the court dared break the law, and Cao Cao’s formidable reputation spread widely. He was later appointed Magistrate of Dunqiu. When the Yellow Scarves rose, he was commissioned as Cavalry Commandant and led five thousand cavalry and infantry to Yingchuan to join the fighting. He arrived just as Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao were fleeing in defeat. Cao Cao blocked their path and inflicted a great slaughter, taking more than ten thousand heads and capturing vast numbers of banners, signal flags, gongs, drums, and horses. Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao fought desperately and escaped. After meeting Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun, Cao Cao immediately led his army away in pursuit of them.

Meanwhile, Xuande led Guan Yu and Zhang Fei toward Yingchuan. Hearing the roar of battle and seeing firelight blaze against the sky, he hurried forward with his troops, but by the time he arrived the rebels had already been routed and scattered. Xuande met Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun and fully explained Lu Zhi’s intentions. Huangfu Song said, “Zhang Liang and Zhang Bao are at the end of their strength. They will surely go to Guangzong and seek refuge with Zhang Jue. Xuande, you should return at once and travel through the night to assist there.” Xuande accepted the order and led his troops back. Halfway there, they saw a cluster of soldiers escorting a barred prison cart. The prisoner inside was Lu Zhi. Xuande was horrified. He threw himself from the saddle and asked what had happened. Lu Zhi said, “I had Zhang Jue surrounded and was on the verge of defeating him, but because he used sorcery, I could not win at once. The Court sent the palace attendant Zuo Feng to inspect the situation, and he demanded a bribe from me. I answered, ‘Even our army provisions are in short supply. How could I have spare money to curry favor with an imperial envoy?’ Zuo Feng nursed a grudge. When he returned to Court, he reported that I had built high fortifications but refused to fight, and that I was allowing the army’s spirit to grow indolent. The Court was therefore enraged. It sent General of the Household Dong Zhuo to replace me in command and ordered that I be taken back to the capital to answer charges.” When Zhang Fei heard this, he flew into a rage and wanted to kill the escorting soldiers and rescue Lu Zhi. Xuande hastily stopped him, saying, “The Court will reach its own just judgment. How can you act so rashly?” The soldiers crowded around Lu Zhi and escorted him away.

Lord Guan said, “General Lu has been arrested, and another man now commands his army. If we go there, we will have no one to rely upon. We would do better to return to Zhuo Commandery for the time being.” Xuande followed his advice and led the army north. Before they had traveled two days, they suddenly heard a tremendous roar of battle behind the hills. Xuande led Guan Yu and Zhang Fei at a gallop to the top of a high ridge and looked out. The Han army was in utter defeat. Behind it, covering the mountains and choking the fields, Yellow Scarves advanced over the whole land. Upon their banners were written in large characters: “General-Lord of Heaven.” Xuande said, “That is Zhang Jue! We must attack at once.” The three spurred forward and led their troops into battle. Zhang Jue had just defeated Dong Zhuo and was pressing his advantage in pursuit when the three men suddenly charged into his forces. Zhang Jue’s army fell into confusion and fled more than fifty li. The three rescued Dong Zhuo and returned with him to camp. Dong Zhuo asked what offices they currently held. Xuande replied, “We are private citizens.” Dong Zhuo despised them and showed them no courtesy. When Xuande came out, Zhang Fei said in fury, “We went into bloody battle ourselves and saved that wretch, yet he treats us with such contempt! Unless I kill him, nothing will appease my anger!” He seized his blade and was about to enter the tent and kill Dong Zhuo. Truly:

Human hearts bow to rank and power, now as in ancient days;Who recognizes a hero when he holds no office?Where can we find more forthright men like Yide,To kill every faithless soul beneath the sky?

What became of Dong Zhuo’s life will be revealed in what follows.

Zhang Fei Furiously Flogs the Imperial Inspector; He Jin Plots to Destroy the Eunuchs

Now Dong Zhuo, courtesy name Zhongying, was a native of Lintao in Longxi. He had been appointed Administrator of Hedong and was arrogant by nature. That day, when he treated Xuande with contempt, Zhang Fei’s temper flared, and he was ready to kill him. Xuande and Lord Guan hurriedly restrained him, saying, “He is an official commissioned by the court. How can we kill him on our own authority?”

“If we do not kill this wretch,” said Zhang Fei, “we must instead serve under him and obey his orders. I cannot stomach that! If you two brothers mean to stay here, I shall go elsewhere by myself.”

“The three of us are bound in brotherhood to share life and death,” said Xuande. “How can we part? Better that we all go elsewhere.”

“If so,” said Zhang Fei, “that will ease my hatred a little.”

That very night, the three led their troops away and went to join Zhu Jun. Zhu Jun treated them most generously, combined their forces with his own, and advanced against Zhang Bao. At that time, Cao Cao was accompanying Huangfu Song in a campaign against Zhang Liang, and they fought a great battle at Quyang. Here, Zhu Jun advanced against Zhang Bao. Zhang Bao led a rebel host of eighty or ninety thousand and encamped behind a mountain. Zhu Jun appointed Xuande his vanguard and sent him against the rebels.

Zhang Bao dispatched his deputy general Gao Sheng to ride out and challenge them. Xuande sent Zhang Fei to meet him. Zhang Fei spurred forward with leveled spear and engaged Gao Sheng. In fewer than several bouts, he stabbed him from the saddle. Xuande waved his army straight into the attack.

On horseback, Zhang Bao loosened his hair, brandished his sword, and worked his sorcery. At once the wind howled and thunder crashed, while a mass of black vapor descended from the sky; within it seemed to be an innumerable host of horsemen and foot soldiers charging down upon them. Xuande hastily withdrew his army. His ranks fell into disorder, and he returned in defeat to consult with Zhu Jun.

“He uses sorcery,” said Zhu Jun. “Tomorrow we can slaughter pigs, sheep, and dogs, and have the soldiers lie in ambush on the heights. When the rebels pursue us, they are to pour the blood down from the slope. That will break his spell.”

Xuande obeyed. He assigned Lord Guan and Zhang Fei one thousand men apiece and stationed them in ambush upon a high ridge behind the mountain, with vessels of pigs’, sheep’s, and dogs’ blood, together with other filth, all prepared.

The next day, Zhang Bao waved his banners and beat his drums, leading out his army to challenge them. Xuande went forth to meet him. As the armies clashed, Zhang Bao worked his spell. Wind and thunder burst forth; sand flew and stones hurtled through the air; black vapor filled the heavens; and seething masses of horsemen and foot soldiers came down from the sky.

Xuande wheeled his horse and fled, and Zhang Bao drove his troops after him. Just as they were passing the ridge, the hidden forces of Guan and Zhang fired the signal blast and poured down all the filth together. At once the paper men and straw horses in the air came fluttering to the ground. The wind and thunder abruptly ceased, and the sand and stones flew no more.

When Zhang Bao saw that his spell had been broken, he hurried to retreat. Lord Guan came from the left and Zhang Fei from the right, each with his force; behind them Xuande and Zhu Jun pressed on together. The rebel army suffered a crushing defeat. Xuande caught sight of the banner of the General of the Earth and galloped in pursuit. Zhang Bao fled in panic. Xuande loosed an arrow and struck him in the left arm. With the arrow still lodged there, Zhang Bao escaped into Yangcheng and defended it stubbornly, refusing to come out.

Zhu Jun led his troops in surrounding and attacking Yangcheng, while also sending men to seek news of Huangfu Song. The scouts returned and reported in full:

“Huangfu Song has won a great victory. Because Dong Zhuo had suffered repeated defeats, the court ordered Huangfu Song to replace him. By the time Huangfu Song arrived, Zhang Jue was already dead. Zhang Liang had assumed command of his followers and opposed our army, but Huangfu Song defeated him in seven successive engagements and beheaded him at Quyang. Zhang Jue’s coffin was opened, his corpse mutilated and his head exposed, then sent to the capital. All the remaining rebels surrendered. The court has promoted Huangfu Song to General of Chariots and Cavalry and appointed him Governor of Jizhou. Huangfu Song also submitted a memorial declaring that Lu Zhi had rendered meritorious service and committed no crime, and the court restored Lu Zhi to his former office. Cao Cao, too, has been rewarded for his service and appointed Chancellor of Jinan. He will disband his army this very day and proceed to his post.”

When Zhu Jun heard this, he urged on his troops and attacked Yangcheng with all his strength. The rebels’ position became desperate. Their general Yan Zheng stabbed Zhang Bao to death, presented his head, and surrendered. Zhu Jun then pacified several commanderies and submitted a memorial announcing his victory.

At that time, three surviving Yellow Turban leaders—Zhao Hong, Han Zhong, and Sun Zhong—gathered tens of thousands of followers, burning and plundering wherever they went, and declared that they would avenge Zhang Jue. The court commanded Zhu Jun to take his victorious army and suppress them.

Obeying the edict, Zhu Jun led his army forward. The rebels then occupied Wancheng. Zhu Jun brought his troops against it, and Zhao Hong sent Han Zhong out to give battle. Zhu Jun ordered Xuande, Guan, and Zhang to attack the southwestern corner of the city. Han Zhong led all his finest troops there to resist them. Zhu Jun himself released two thousand armored cavalry and made straight for the northeastern corner.

Fearing that the city would be lost, the rebels hurriedly abandoned the southwest and turned back. Xuande fell upon them from the rear, inflicting a crushing defeat. The rebel host fled into Wancheng. Zhu Jun divided his army and enclosed the city on all four sides. When provisions ran out within, Han Zhong sent a man from the city to offer surrender. Zhu Jun refused.

“In former times,” said Xuande, “Gaozu won the empire chiefly because he could summon the surrender of his enemies and receive those who submitted. Why, sir, do you reject Han Zhong?”

“That was one time; this is another,” said Zhu Jun. “In the age of Qin and Xiang, the empire was in utter turmoil, and the people had no settled ruler. Surrenders were therefore invited and those who submitted were rewarded, to encourage others to come over. Now all within the seas is united, and only the Yellow Turbans are in rebellion. If we accept their surrender, we shall have no means of encouraging good conduct. The rebels will be free to plunder as they please when fortune favors them and surrender whenever it turns against them. That would only swell the bandits’ ambition. It is no sound policy.”

“You are right not to accept the rebels’ surrender,” said Xuande. “But now they are enclosed on all four sides as if within an iron barrel. Their plea to surrender has been denied, so they are certain to fight to the death. Ten thousand men united in one purpose cannot easily be withstood; how much less the several tens of thousands within the city who now have no hope but death? Better to withdraw from the southeast and attack only from the northwest. The rebels will surely abandon the city and flee. With no heart left for battle, they can then be captured.”

Zhu Jun approved his counsel. He withdrew the troops from the eastern and southern sides, and all together they attacked the northwest. As expected, Han Zhong led his army from the city and fled. Zhu Jun, Xuande, Guan, and Zhang led their three forces in pursuit. Han Zhong was shot dead, and all the rest scattered and fled.

While the pursuit was under way, Zhao Hong and Sun Zhong arrived with their rebel host and engaged Zhu Jun. Seeing the strength of Zhao Hong’s forces, Zhu Jun temporarily withdrew. Pressing his advantage, Zhao Hong recaptured Wancheng.

Zhu Jun made camp ten li away and was preparing to attack when suddenly a formidable body of troops appeared from due east. At its head rode a general with a broad brow and wide face, the body of a tiger and the waist of a bear. He was a native of Fuchun in Wu Commandery: his family name was Sun, his personal name Jian, and his courtesy name Wentai. He was a descendant of Sun Wu.

When he was seventeen, he traveled with his father to Qiantang and saw more than ten pirates on the riverbank, dividing among themselves goods they had taken from merchants.

“These bandits can be captured,” Sun Jian told his father.

Grasping his sword, he boldly strode ashore. Shouting at the top of his voice, he pointed and gave orders to east and west, as though summoning men to the attack. The pirates thought government troops had arrived. They abandoned all their plunder and fled. Sun Jian overtook them and killed one. From that time, his name became known throughout the commandery and its counties, and he was recommended for appointment as a colonel.

Later, the sorcerous rebel Xu Chang rose in revolt in Kuaiji, proclaimed himself the Yangming Emperor, and gathered tens of thousands of followers. Sun Jian and the commandery major recruited more than a thousand brave men, joined forces with the provincial and commandery troops, and defeated him, beheading Xu Chang and his son Xu Shao. Inspector Zang Min submitted a memorial reporting Sun Jian’s service, and Sun Jian was appointed Assistant Magistrate of Yandu, then successively Assistant Magistrate of Xuyi and Assistant Magistrate of Xiapi.

Now, seeing the Yellow Turban rebellion arise, he had assembled young men from his native district, traveling merchants, and picked troops from the Huai and Si regions, more than fifteen hundred men in all, and had come to lend his aid.

Zhu Jun was overjoyed. He ordered Sun Jian to attack the southern gate, Xuande the northern gate, while he himself attacked the western gate, leaving the eastern gate open for the rebels to flee.

Sun Jian was first upon the wall. He killed more than twenty rebels, and the rebel host broke and fled. Zhao Hong galloped forward, thrusting with his lance, and charged straight at Sun Jian. Sun Jian leaped down from the wall, wrested away Zhao Hong’s lance, and stabbed him from the saddle. Then he mounted Zhao Hong’s horse and galloped back and forth, slaughtering the rebels.

Sun Zhong led his men in a sudden rush through the northern gate and came directly upon Xuande. Having no heart for battle, he thought only of escape. Xuande drew his bow and loosed an arrow that struck Sun Zhong squarely, pitching him from his horse. Zhu Jun’s main army followed close behind and fell upon the fugitives. Tens of thousands of heads were taken, while the number who surrendered was beyond counting. Throughout the region of Nanyang, more than ten commanderies were pacified.

Zhu Jun disbanded his army and returned to the capital. By imperial edict, he was made General of Chariots and Cavalry and Intendant of Henan. Zhu Jun submitted a memorial setting forth the achievements of Sun Jian, Liu Bei, and the others. Sun Jian had influential connections and was appointed a commandery major elsewhere, then left to assume his post. Xuande alone waited a long while and received no appointment.

The three men, gloomy and discontented, were strolling idly through the streets when the carriage of Court Gentleman Zhang Jun happened to arrive. Xuande went before him and recounted his achievements.

Greatly startled, Zhang Jun proceeded into court and addressed the emperor:

“When the Yellow Turbans rose in rebellion, the root of it all lay in the Ten Regular Attendants’ sale of offices and ranks. They employed none who were not their intimates and executed none who were not their enemies, thereby plunging the empire into great disorder. The proper course now is to behead the Ten Regular Attendants, hang their heads at the southern outskirts, and send envoys to proclaim the matter throughout the empire. Those who have rendered service should be richly rewarded. Then all within the four seas will naturally return to peace.”

The Ten Regular Attendants memorialized the emperor, saying, “Zhang Jun has deceived his sovereign.”

The emperor ordered armed guards to drive Zhang Jun from the court. The Ten Regular Attendants then consulted among themselves.

“This must have arisen because men who earned merit in defeating the Yellow Turbans have received no appointments, and so have begun to speak resentfully. For the present, let us have the ministry enter their humble names upon the registers. It will not be too late to deal with them afterward.”

Thus Xuande was appointed Commandant of Anxi County in Zhongshan Prefecture, Dingzhou, and ordered to assume office on a fixed date. He disbanded his soldiers and sent them back to their villages, keeping only a little more than twenty personal attendants. With Guan and Zhang, he came to Anxi County and entered upon his duties.

After administering the county for a month, he had taken not so much as a hair’s breadth from the people, and all were won by his virtue. After taking office, he and Guan and Zhang ate at the same table and slept in the same bed. Whenever Xuande sat among a crowded public gathering, Guan and Zhang stood in attendance beside him all day without weariness.

Before they had been in the county four months, the court issued an edict ordering the dismissal of all senior local officials who held office by virtue of military service. Xuande suspected that he was among those to be removed.

Just then, an inspecting officer made his circuit and came to the county. Xuande went beyond the outer walls to receive him and saluted him upon their meeting. The inspector remained seated on his horse and merely pointed faintly with his whip in acknowledgment. Lord Guan and Zhang Fei were both enraged.

When they reached the posthouse, the inspector took the high seat facing south, while Xuande stood in attendance below the steps. After a long while, the inspector asked, “By what background did Commandant Liu enter office?”

“I am a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan,” said Xuande. “From the suppression of the Yellow Turbans in Zhuo Commandery onward, I fought in more than thirty engagements, great and small, and rendered some slight service. For that reason, I received my present appointment.”

The inspector shouted, “You falsely claim kinship with the imperial house and lie about your achievements! The court has issued its present edict precisely to dismiss corrupt and superfluous officials of your kind!”

Murmuring assent again and again, Xuande withdrew. On returning to the county offices, he consulted the local clerks.

“The inspector’s display of authority means nothing more than that he wants a bribe,” one clerk said.

“I have not taken so much as a hair’s breadth from the people,” said Xuande. “Where am I to find gifts for him?”

The next day, the inspector first had the county clerks brought before him and tried to force them to accuse the commandant of harming the people. Xuande went several times in person to plead that they be released, but on every occasion the gate attendants barred his way and refused to admit him.

Meanwhile, Zhang Fei drank several cups of bitter wine and rode past the posthouse. There he saw fifty or sixty elderly men, all weeping bitterly before the gate.

Zhang Fei asked the reason.

“The inspector is coercing the county clerks because he means to ruin Lord Liu,” the elders answered. “We all came to plead earnestly with him, but they would not admit us. Instead, the gatekeepers drove us off and beat us!”

Zhang Fei flew into a rage. His round eyes opened wide, and he ground his steel-hard teeth. Tumbling from the saddle, he strode straight into the posthouse. How could the gatekeepers have stopped him? He rushed directly into the rear hall and saw the inspector seated there, with the county clerks bound and thrown upon the floor.

“Villain who preys upon the people!” Zhang Fei roared. “Do you know me?”

Before the inspector could speak, Zhang Fei seized him by the hair, dragged him from the posthouse, and hauled him all the way to the hitching post before the county offices, where he bound him fast. Then he tore down willow switches and laid into the inspector’s legs with all his strength, breaking more than ten switches in succession.

Xuande was in the midst of his distress when he heard a clamor before the county offices. He questioned those around him.

“General Zhang has bound a man before the offices and is beating him savagely,” they replied.

Xuande hurried out to see and discovered that the man bound there was the inspector. In alarm, he asked what had happened.

“Why wait to beat a villain like this, who preys upon the people, to death?” cried Zhang Fei.

“Lord Xuande, save my life!” the inspector pleaded.

Xuande was, after all, a merciful man, and he hastily shouted for Zhang Fei to stop. Lord Guan came around from the side and said:

“Elder brother has rendered so many great services, yet received only the post of county commandant. Now you have instead been humiliated by this inspector. As I see it, a thicket of thorns is no roost for phoenixes. Better to kill the inspector, cast away your office, and return home, there to form some greater design.”

Xuande took his seal and cord, hung them around the inspector’s neck, and rebuked him:

“For the harm you have done the people, you deserve to be killed. For now, I spare your life. I return my seal and cord, and from this moment I am gone!”

The inspector returned and reported the matter to the Administrator of Dingzhou. The administrator sent an official dispatch to the provincial government, which dispatched men to arrest them. Xuande, Guan, and Zhang went to Liu Hui in Daizhou. When Liu Hui learned that Xuande was a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, he sheltered him secretly in his home, and nothing more need be said of it here.

Now that the Ten Regular Attendants held great power, they consulted among themselves and resolved that anyone who refused to obey them should be destroyed.

Zhao Zhong and Zhang Rang sent men to demand gold and silks from the officers who had defeated the Yellow Turbans. Those who refused were denounced and dismissed from office. Huangfu Song and Zhu Jun both refused to give anything, and Zhao Zhong and the others memorialized the throne and had them removed from their posts.

The emperor then appointed Zhao Zhong and others Generals of Chariots and Cavalry, while Zhang Rang and thirteen others were all enfeoffed as marquises. The government grew ever more corrupt, and the people groaned with resentment.

Then Ou Xing, a bandit of Changsha, rose in rebellion. Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun rebelled in Yuyang: Zhang Ju styled himself Son of Heaven, while Zhang Chun styled himself General-in-Chief. Memorials reporting emergencies came in thick as snowflakes, but the Ten Regular Attendants concealed them all and did not report them.

One day, the emperor was drinking at a banquet with the Ten Regular Attendants in the rear garden when Liu Tao, Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant, came straight before him and began to weep aloud.

The emperor asked him why.

“The empire is in mortal danger,” said Liu Tao, “yet Your Majesty still drinks with eunuchs!”

“The realm is at peace,” said the emperor. “What danger can there be?”

“Bandits are rising on every side,” said Liu Tao, “invading and plundering provinces and commanderies. The entire calamity has been caused by the Ten Regular Attendants, who sell offices, oppress the people, deceive their sovereign, and defraud their superiors. All upright men have left the court. Disaster stands before our eyes!”

The Ten Regular Attendants removed their caps and knelt prostrate before the emperor.

“The great ministers will not tolerate us,” they said. “We can no longer live! We beg only that our lives be spared so that we may return to our fields and villages. We will give all our family property to support the army.”

When they had spoken, they wept bitterly.

The emperor turned angrily upon Liu Tao.

“You, too, have attendants close to your person. Why do you alone deny them to us?”

He summoned armed guards and ordered Liu Tao taken out and beheaded.

“I do not begrudge my death!” Liu Tao cried. “But pity the empire of Han! After more than four hundred years, it will end in a single day!”

The armed guards crowded Liu Tao outside and were about to execute him when a great minister shouted for them to stop.

“Do not lay hands on him! Wait until I have remonstrated.”

Everyone looked and saw that it was Chen Dan, Minister over the Masses. He went straight into the chamber and remonstrated with the emperor.

“What crime has Grandee Remonstrant Liu committed, that he should be put to death?”

“He slandered our close attendants and insulted our person,” said the emperor.

“The people of the empire long to eat the flesh of the Ten Regular Attendants,” said Chen Dan, “yet Your Majesty honors them like father and mother. They have not rendered an inch of service, yet all have been enfeoffed as marquises. Moreover, Feng Xu and others conspired with the Yellow Turbans and sought to create rebellion within the court. If Your Majesty will not examine himself even now, the altars of soil and grain will be seen collapsing before you!”

“Feng Xu’s rebellion has never been clearly proved,” said the emperor. “Can it be that among the Ten Regular Attendants there are not one or two loyal ministers?”

Chen Dan struck his head against the steps as he continued to remonstrate. The emperor grew angry and ordered him dragged away. Both he and Liu Tao were thrown into prison.

That night, the Ten Regular Attendants had them murdered in the prison. Then, under cover of a false imperial edict, they appointed Sun Jian Administrator of Changsha and sent him to suppress Ou Xing.

In fewer than fifty days, victory was reported and Jiangxia was pacified. By imperial edict, Sun Jian was enfeoffed as Marquis of Wucheng.

Liu Yu was appointed Governor of Youzhou and ordered to lead troops to Yuyang against Zhang Ju and Zhang Chun. Liu Hui of Daizhou wrote a letter recommending Xuande to Liu Yu. Liu Yu was delighted and appointed Xuande a commandant. Xuande led troops straight to the rebels’ stronghold and fought them in fierce battles for several days, breaking the edge of their ardor.

Zhang Chun was wholly savage and violent, and the hearts of his soldiers turned against him. A leader within his own command assassinated Zhang Chun, presented his head, and led the host in surrender. Seeing that the cause was lost, Zhang Ju hanged himself. Yuyang was entirely pacified.

Liu Yu submitted a memorial reporting Liu Bei’s great service. The court pardoned him for the crime of having flogged the inspector, appointed him Assistant Magistrate of Xiami, and then transferred him to be Commandant of Gaotang. Gongsun Zan also memorialized the throne concerning Xuande’s former achievements and recommended him as Major of a Separate Command, acting as Magistrate of Pingyuan County.

At Pingyuan, Xuande acquired a considerable store of money and grain, troops and horses, and restored the proud bearing of former days. For his service in pacifying the rebels, Liu Yu was appointed Grand Commandant.

In the sixth year of Zhongping, in the fourth month of summer, Emperor Ling fell gravely ill. He summoned General-in-Chief He Jin into the palace to discuss what should follow his death.

He Jin had been born into a butcher’s household. His younger sister entered the palace as an Honored Lady and gave birth to the imperial prince Bian. She was thereafter established as empress, and through her He Jin came to hold power and high office.

The emperor also favored the Beautiful Lady Wang, who gave birth to the imperial prince Xie. Empress He grew jealous and poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang. Prince Xie was raised in the palace of Empress Dowager Dong.

Empress Dowager Dong was Emperor Ling’s mother and the wife of Liu Chang, Marquis of Jiedu Village. Because Emperor Huan had no son, the son of the Marquis of Jiedu Village was brought in and established as emperor; this was Emperor Ling. When Emperor Ling entered the palace to inherit the great succession, he brought his mother there to support her and honored her as empress dowager.

Empress Dowager Dong had often urged the emperor to establish Prince Xie as heir apparent. The emperor, too, showed partiality toward Xie and wished to name him heir. Now, when the emperor was gravely ill, Regular Palace Attendant Jian Shuo submitted this counsel:

“If Your Majesty wishes to establish Xie, you must first execute He Jin and so eliminate future danger.”

The emperor approved his words and therefore summoned He Jin into the palace.

When He Jin reached the palace gate, Major Pan Yin told him, “You must not enter the palace. Jian Shuo means to murder you.”

Greatly alarmed, He Jin hurried back to his private residence. He summoned the chief ministers and proposed exterminating all the eunuchs.

One man in the gathering stepped boldly forward.

“The eunuchs’ power first arose in the reigns of Emperors Chong and Zhi. Their roots and tendrils have spread everywhere throughout the court. How can they all be exterminated? If the plan is not kept secret, calamity will surely befall your entire clan. I beg you to consider it carefully.”

He Jin looked and saw Cao Cao, Colonel Who Regulates the Army.

“You are a mere junior,” He Jin rebuked him. “What can you know of the great affairs of the court?”

While He Jin still hesitated, Pan Yin arrived and said:

“The emperor is dead. Jian Shuo and the Ten Regular Attendants are now in conference. They are concealing the death and withholding the mourning announcement. They mean to forge an edict summoning Imperial Uncle He into the palace, remove the danger he presents, and enthrone Prince Xie as emperor.”

Before he had finished, a messenger arrived summoning He Jin to enter at once and settle the arrangements following the emperor’s death.

“The first measure today,” said Cao Cao, “must be to establish the rightful sovereign. Only then should the villains be dealt with.”

“Who dares join me in establishing the sovereign and suppressing the villains?” asked He Jin.

One man stepped boldly forward.

“Grant me five thousand picked troops. I will cut through the gates and enter, enthrone the new sovereign, exterminate the eunuch slaves, sweep the court clean, and bring peace to the empire!”

He Jin looked and saw the son of Yuan Feng, Minister over the Masses, and the nephew of Yuan Wei. His name was Yuan Shao, his courtesy name Benchu, and he was then serving as Colonel Director of Retainers.

He Jin was overjoyed and at once called out five thousand Imperial Forest Guards. Yuan Shao armed himself from head to foot. He Jin led He Yong, Xun You, Zheng Tai, and more than thirty other great ministers into the palace in succession. Before Emperor Ling’s coffin, they supported the heir apparent Bian and established him upon the imperial throne.

When all the officials had finished acclaiming the new emperor and making obeisance, Yuan Shao entered the palace to arrest Jian Shuo. Jian Shuo fled in panic into the imperial garden and hid beneath the flowering shade, where Regular Palace Attendant Guo Sheng killed him. All the imperial guards under Jian Shuo’s command submitted.

“The palace attendants have formed a faction,” Yuan Shao told He Jin. “Today we can seize the advantage and exterminate them all.”

When Zhang Rang and the others learned how desperate matters had become, they hurried in to report to Empress Dowager He.

“The original plot to entrap and murder the General-in-Chief was Jian Shuo’s alone. None of us had any part in it. Now the General-in-Chief has listened to Yuan Shao and means to exterminate us all. We beg Your Majesty to show mercy!”

“Do not be afraid,” said Empress Dowager He. “I will protect you.”

She issued an order summoning He Jin and spoke to him in private.

“You and I were born to humble circumstances. Without Zhang Rang and the others, how could we ever have enjoyed our present wealth and honor? Jian Shuo was cruel, and he has already been put to death. Why do you now heed the words of others and seek to exterminate all the eunuchs?”

After hearing her, He Jin came out and addressed the assembled officials.

“Jian Shuo plotted to murder me, so his entire clan may be exterminated. The others need not be subjected to indiscriminate slaughter.”

“If you do not cut down the grass and tear out the roots,” said Yuan Shao, “they will surely become the cause of your death.”

“My mind is settled,” said He Jin. “Say no more.”

The officials all withdrew.

The next day, the empress dowager ordered He Jin to participate in the supervision of the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat. The others were all awarded official posts.

Empress Dowager Dong summoned Zhang Rang and his companions into the palace and consulted with them.

“In the beginning, it was I who raised up He Jin’s sister. Today her child has succeeded to the imperial throne, and the officials within and outside the court are all her trusted partisans. Her power and authority are too great. What am I to do?”

Zhang Rang answered:

“Your Majesty may preside over the court from behind a hanging curtain. Enfeoff Prince Xie as a king; grant Imperial Uncle Dong Zhong a high office and place military power in his hands; and make full use of us. Then great affairs may be accomplished.”

Empress Dowager Dong was overjoyed.

At court the next day, Empress Dowager Dong issued her commands. Prince Xie was enfeoffed as Prince of Chenliu, Dong Zhong was appointed General of Agile Cavalry, and Zhang Rang and the others were admitted to a share in the government.

When Empress Dowager He saw Empress Dowager Dong arrogating power to herself, she arranged a banquet within the palace and invited her to attend. When the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Empress Dowager He rose, held up a cup, bowed twice, and said:

“We are both women. It is not fitting for us to take part in the government. In former times, because Empress Lü seized great power, a thousand members of her clan were slaughtered. We should now remain deep within the ninefold palace and leave the great affairs of the court to the chief ministers and senior statesmen to deliberate among themselves. This would be a blessing to the realm. I beg Your Majesty to heed me.”

Empress Dowager Dong flew into a rage.

“You poisoned the Beautiful Lady Wang out of calculated jealousy. Now you rely upon your son’s being emperor and upon the power of your brother He Jin, and so dare to speak such reckless words! I need only command the General of Agile Cavalry to cut off your brother’s head. It would be as easy as turning my hand!”

Empress Dowager He also grew angry.

“I offered you good counsel. Why answer me with anger?”

“Your family are petty butchers and wine sellers,” said Empress Dowager Dong. “What understanding can you possess?”

The two palaces contended bitterly with each other until Zhang Rang and his companions persuaded each empress dowager to return to her own apartments.

That very night, Empress Dowager He summoned He Jin into the palace and told him what had happened. He Jin came out and summoned the Three Excellencies to deliberate. At court the next morning, they had the assembled ministers memorialize that Empress Dowager Dong had originally been the consort of a feudatory prince and should not remain long within the palace. She should therefore be removed to Hejian and lodged there, and was to leave the gates of the capital by a fixed date.

On one hand, men were sent to escort Empress Dowager Dong away; on the other, imperial guards were called out to surround the residence of Dong Zhong, General of Agile Cavalry, and demand his seal and cord. Seeing that the situation was desperate, Dong Zhong cut his own throat in the rear hall. Only when his family raised the wail of mourning did the soldiers disperse.

When Zhang Rang and Duan Gui saw that Empress Dowager Dong’s branch had been broken, they used gold, pearls, curios, and precious objects to win over He Jin’s younger brother He Qu and their mother, the Lady of Wuyang. They had them visit Empress Dowager He morning and evening, speaking favorably on their behalf and shielding them. Thus the Ten Regular Attendants regained their position of intimacy and favor.

In the sixth month, He Jin secretly sent men to poison Empress Dowager Dong at the posthouse in Hejian. Her coffin was borne back to the capital, and she was buried at Wenling.

He Jin pleaded illness and did not appear at court. Yuan Shao, Colonel Director of Retainers, went to see him and said:

“Zhang Rang, Duan Gui, and the others are spreading rumors outside that you poisoned Empress Dowager Dong and intend some great undertaking. If you do not use this moment to destroy the eunuchs, they will surely bring great calamity upon you later. In former times, Dou Wu sought to destroy the palace eunuchs, but because his plans were not kept secret, the disaster recoiled upon him. Now the officers and men serving under you and your brother are all outstanding men. If you allow them to exert their full strength, success lies in the palm of your hand. Heaven itself favors you with this opportunity. It must not be lost.”

“Allow me time to consider,” said He Jin.

Men close to him secretly reported the conversation to Zhang Rang. Zhang Rang and the others informed He Miao in turn and sent him many bribes.

He Miao entered the palace and told Empress Dowager He:

“The General-in-Chief, in assisting the new sovereign, shows no benevolence but devotes himself solely to killing. Now, without any auspicious sign, he again wishes to kill the Ten Regular Attendants. This is the way to bring disorder upon us.”

The empress dowager accepted his words.

A short while later, He Jin entered and told the empress dowager that he wished to exterminate the palace eunuchs.

“For palace attendants to control the imperial precincts is an established custom of the Han house,” said Empress Dowager He. “The late emperor has only just abandoned the empire, yet you wish to slaughter his old ministers. That is not the way to honor the ancestral temples.”

He Jin was by nature a man without resolution. Hearing the empress dowager’s words, he murmured agreement and withdrew.

Yuan Shao met him and asked, “What of the great affair?”

“The empress dowager will not consent,” said He Jin. “What can be done?”

“Summon heroes and men of ability from every quarter,” said Yuan Shao. “Have them bring troops to the capital and exterminate the eunuch slaves. Matters will then be so urgent that the empress dowager cannot refuse.”

“An excellent plan!” said He Jin.

He immediately sent proclamations to every regional command, summoning their leaders to the capital.

Chen Lin, his chief secretary, said:

“You must not! The common saying speaks of ‘covering one’s eyes while catching swallows and sparrows’: that is merely deceiving oneself. If even the smallest creatures cannot be deceived to gain one’s purpose, how much less can the great affairs of the state?

“Now, General, you rely upon imperial authority and control the key military forces. You soar like a dragon and stride like a tiger; the fate of high and low lies within your will. If you wish to exterminate the eunuchs, it would be no harder than casting a hair into the roaring furnace. You need only act swiftly, exercise your authority, and decide the matter on the spot; then Heaven and mankind alike will follow you.

“Instead, you send proclamations to ministers outside, calling them to advance upon the imperial capital. When heroes gather, each will harbor a purpose of his own. This is what is called holding a weapon by the blade and offering another man the hilt. The enterprise is certain to fail and will breed disorder instead.”

He Jin laughed.

“That is the opinion of a coward!”

One man nearby clapped his hands and laughed aloud.

“This matter is as easy as turning the palm. Why waste so many words discussing it?”

They looked and saw that it was Cao Cao.

And so it was said:

To purge the sovereign’s side of midnight men who breed disorder,One must heed the wise within the court and follow their designs.

What Cao Cao had to say will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Dong Zhuo Rebukes Ding Yuan at Wenming Garden; Li Su Bribes and Persuades Lü Bu

Now Cao Cao said to He Jin that day, “The scourge of the eunuchs has existed in every age. But rulers should never have granted them such authority and favor as to let matters come to this. If they are to be punished, remove only the chief villains; handing them over to a single prison officer would be enough. Why summon troops from the provinces in such commotion? If you mean to exterminate them all, the plan is certain to become known. I predict that it must fail.” He Jin said angrily, “Mengde, do you too harbor private motives?” Cao Cao withdrew, saying, “The man who throws the realm into chaos will surely be He Jin.” He Jin then secretly dispatched envoys bearing sealed edicts, sending them by forced marches through the night to the various regional commands.

Now Dong Zhuo, General of the Vanguard, Marquis of Taixiang, and Inspector of Xiliang, had previously failed to distinguish himself in the campaign against the Yellow Turbans. The court had intended to punish him, but he escaped by bribing the Ten Regular Attendants. Later he cultivated powerful men at court and thereby attained high office, commanding an army of two hundred thousand in the western provinces. He had long harbored ambitions of disloyalty. When the edict arrived, he was delighted. He mustered his troops and horses and set them in motion by successive detachments. He ordered his son-in-law Niu Fu, a General of the Household, to hold Shaanxi, while he himself led Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, Fan Chou, and the army toward Luoyang. Dong Zhuo’s son-in-law and adviser Li Ru said, “Though we now act under an edict, much about the affair remains obscure. Why not send someone to submit a memorial? Then our cause will be legitimate and our words justified, and great designs may be pursued.” Dong Zhuo was delighted and duly submitted a memorial. Its substance read:

I have privately heard that rebellion and disorder beneath Heaven continue without end solely because Zhang Rang and the other Palace Attendants have treated Heaven’s constant order with contempt. I have heard that, to still a boiling pot, it is better to remove the firewood than to pour in hot water; and though lancing a festering sore brings pain, it is better than nurturing its poison. I therefore dare to enter Luoyang to the sound of bells and drums and ask that Zhang Rang and the others be removed. Great will be the good fortune of the altars of state! Great will be the good fortune of all beneath Heaven!

When He Jin received the memorial, he showed it to the ministers. Zheng Tai, Attendant Censor, remonstrated: “Dong Zhuo is a jackal and wolf. Bring him into the capital and he will surely devour men.” He Jin said, “You are too suspicious and unfit to plan great affairs.” Lu Zhi also remonstrated: “I have long known Dong Zhuo’s character. His face is amiable, but his heart is ruthless. Once he enters the imperial precincts, disaster is certain to arise. Better stop him from coming and prevent disorder before it begins.” He Jin would not listen. Zheng Tai and Lu Zhi both abandoned their offices and left. More than half the ministers at court departed as well. He Jin sent men to receive Dong Zhuo at Mianchi, but Dong Zhuo halted his forces and made no move.

When Zhang Rang and the others learned that provincial troops had arrived, they conferred together. “This is He Jin’s scheme,” they said. “Unless we strike first, every one of our clans will be destroyed.” They therefore concealed fifty axemen and swordsmen inside Jiade Gate at Changle Palace, then went in and reported to Empress Dowager He: “The General-in-Chief has forged an edict to summon provincial troops to the capital and means to exterminate us. We beg Your Majesty to take pity and save us.” The empress dowager said, “You may go to the General-in-Chief’s residence and beg forgiveness.” Zhang Rang replied, “If we go to his residence, our flesh and bones will be ground to powder. We beg Your Majesty to summon the General-in-Chief into the palace and command him to desist. If he refuses, then we ask only to die here before Your Majesty.” Empress Dowager He accordingly issued an edict summoning He Jin.

On receiving the edict, He Jin prepared to go at once. His chief clerk Chen Lin remonstrated: “This edict from the empress dowager must be a scheme of the Ten Regular Attendants. You must not go under any circumstances. If you go, disaster is certain.” He Jin said, “The empress dowager summons me. What disaster could there be?” Yuan Shao said, “Our design has now leaked out and the affair stands exposed. Do you still mean to enter the palace, General?” Cao Cao said, “First summon the Ten Regular Attendants outside. Only then should you enter.” He Jin laughed. “That is a child’s notion. I hold the authority of all beneath Heaven. What would the Ten Regular Attendants dare do to me?” Yuan Shao said, “If you insist on going, let us bring armored soldiers as an escort against the unforeseen.”

Yuan Shao and Cao Cao each selected five hundred elite troops and placed them under the command of Yuan Shao’s younger brother Yuan Shu. Fully armed and armored, Yuan Shu led the soldiers into formation outside the Azure Gate. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao, wearing their swords, escorted He Jin as far as Changle Palace. A Palace Attendant conveyed the sovereign command: “The empress dowager has summoned the General-in-Chief alone. No one else may enter without permission.” Yuan Shao, Cao Cao, and the rest were all barred outside the palace gate.

He Jin strode proudly in alone. When he reached the gate of Jiade Hall, Zhang Rang and Duan Gui came out to meet him, and their men closed around him on both sides. He Jin was appalled. Zhang Rang sternly denounced him: “What crime had Empress Dowager Dong committed that you falsely had her poisoned? When the Mother of the Nation was buried, you feigned illness and did not attend! You began as a petty butcher and wine seller. We recommended you to the Son of Heaven and brought you honor and rank. Yet instead of thinking how to repay us, you plotted our murder! You say we are deeply corrupt—then who are the pure ones?”

In panic, He Jin sought a way out, but every palace gate had been shut. The armed men in ambush rushed out together and hacked him in two. A later poet lamented:

The Han house leaned toward ruin; Heaven’s count was spent.He Jin, devoid of counsel, rose among the Three Excellencies.Again and again he spurned his loyal ministers’ warnings;How could he escape the sword blades within the palace?

After Zhang Rang and the others had killed He Jin, Yuan Shao waited a long while without seeing him emerge. From outside the palace gate he shouted, “Let the General mount his carriage!” Zhang Rang and the others flung He Jin’s severed head over the wall and proclaimed: “He Jin plotted rebellion and has been executed. All others coerced into following him are fully pardoned.”

Yuan Shao shouted fiercely, “The castrated officials have murdered a great minister! All who would destroy this vile faction, come forward and join the fight!” He Jin’s subordinate commander Wu Kuang set fire to the Azure Gate. Yuan Shu led his troops in a charge into the palace courts. Whenever they saw a eunuch, regardless of rank or age, they killed him. Yuan Shao and Cao Cao cut their way through the gates and forced an entrance. Zhao Zhong, Cheng Kuang, Xia Yun, and Guo Sheng were driven before the Tower of Emerald Blossoms and chopped into pulp. Flames soared into the sky throughout the palace.

Zhang Rang, Duan Gui, Cao Jie, and Hou Lan seized the empress dowager, the crown prince, and the Prince of Chenliu and carried them off into the inner apartments, then escaped by a rear passage toward the Northern Palace. Lu Zhi had resigned his office but had not yet departed. Seeing the upheaval within the palace, he donned armor, took up a spear, and stood beneath the gallery. From a distance he saw Duan Gui driving Empress Dowager He toward him. Lu Zhi shouted, “Duan Gui, you traitorous villain! How dare you abduct the empress dowager?” Duan Gui turned and fled. The empress dowager leapt from a window, and Lu Zhi hurried forward and saved her.

Wu Kuang fought his way into the inner court and saw He Miao coming out with a sword in hand. Wu Kuang shouted, “He Miao conspired to murder his own brother! Let us kill him together!” The men all cried, “We will cut down the villain who plotted against his brother!” He Miao tried to flee, but they surrounded him on every side and hacked him to pieces.

Yuan Shao then ordered his troops to divide into parties and kill the families of the Ten Regular Attendants. Old and young alike were utterly exterminated, and many beardless men were mistakenly killed. Meanwhile, Cao Cao had the palace fires put out, requested that Empress Dowager He temporarily take charge of state affairs, and dispatched troops in pursuit of Zhang Rang and the others to search for the young emperor.

Now Zhang Rang and Duan Gui, holding the young emperor and the Prince of Chenliu captive, rushed through smoke and fire and fled all night until they reached Mount Beimang. Around the third watch, great shouts arose behind them as men and horses swept up in pursuit. At their head was Min Gong, an assistant official of Henan’s Central District, who shouted, “Traitorous villains, do not flee!” Seeing the crisis upon him, Zhang Rang threw himself into the river and died.

The emperor and the Prince of Chenliu did not know what was truly happening and dared not cry out. They hid among tangled weeds beside the river. The pursuing troops scattered in all directions and did not know where the emperor was. The emperor and the prince remained hidden until the fourth watch. Dew began to fall, and they were faint with hunger. Clinging to each other, they wept; yet for fear of discovery, they stifled their sobs among the wild grass.

The Prince of Chenliu said, “We cannot linger here. We must find some other road to safety.” The two knotted their clothes together and climbed up the bank. Thorns covered the ground, and in the darkness they could not see a path. Just as they were at a loss, hundreds upon hundreds of fireflies suddenly appeared in swarms. Their radiance lit the way, and they wheeled only before the emperor. The Prince of Chenliu said, “Heaven is aiding us brothers!” They followed the fireflies and gradually found a path.

By the fifth watch, pain in their feet left them unable to continue. Near a ridge they saw a haystack, and the emperor and the prince lay down beside it. In front of the haystack stood a country estate. That night the master of the estate dreamed that two red suns fell behind his house. Startled awake, he threw on his clothes, went outside, and looked all around. Seeing a red glow soaring into the sky from the haystack behind the estate, he hurried over and found two people lying beside it.

The master asked, “Whose sons are you two young men?” The emperor dared not answer. The Prince of Chenliu pointed to him and said, “This is the reigning emperor. In the revolt of the Ten Regular Attendants, he fled for his life and came here. I am his younger brother, the Prince of Chenliu.” The master was horrified. Bowing twice, he said, “I am Cui Yi, younger brother of Cui Lie, Minister of State under the late emperor. Because I saw the Ten Regular Attendants selling offices and persecuting worthy men, I withdrew from the world and live here in seclusion.” He helped the emperor into the estate and, on his knees, offered him wine and food.

Meanwhile, Min Gong overtook Duan Gui and seized him, demanding to know where the Son of Heaven was. Duan Gui said they had become separated on the road and that he did not know where the emperor had gone. Min Gong killed Duan Gui, hung his head beneath his horse’s neck, and divided his troops to search in every direction. He himself rode on alone, following the road in pursuit.

By chance he came to Cui Yi’s estate. Seeing the severed head, Cui Yi asked about it, and Min Gong gave him the full account. Cui Yi led Min Gong in to see the emperor, and sovereign and subject wept bitterly together. Min Gong said, “A nation cannot go a single day without its ruler. I beg Your Majesty to return to the capital.”

There was only one lean horse at Cui Yi’s estate, and it was saddled for the emperor. Min Gong and the Prince of Chenliu shared another horse. They had traveled less than three li from the estate when they met Minister of State Wang Yun, Grand Commandant Yang Biao, Chunyu Qiong, Colonel of the Left Army, Zhao Meng, Colonel of the Right Army, Bao Xin, Colonel of the Rear Army, Yuan Shao, Colonel of the Central Army, and a following of several hundred men and horses, who had come to receive the imperial carriage. Sovereign and subjects all wept.

They first sent a man ahead to the capital with Duan Gui’s head, to display it as a warning. They then provided fine fresh horses for the emperor and the Prince of Chenliu and escorted the emperor back to the capital.

Before this, the children of Luoyang had sung:

“The emperor is no emperor, the prince is no prince;A thousand carriages, ten thousand riders flee to Beimang.”

Now the prophecy was fulfilled.

The imperial escort had gone only a few li when suddenly they saw banners blotting out the sun and dust veiling the sky as a force of soldiers approached. All the officials lost color, and the emperor too was greatly alarmed. Yuan Shao spurred forward and demanded to know who they were. From the shadows of the embroidered standards, a commander galloped out and cried sternly, “Where is the Son of Heaven?”

The emperor trembled and could not speak. The Prince of Chenliu reined his horse forward and rebuked him: “Who are you?” The commander replied, “Dong Zhuo, Inspector of Xiliang.” The prince said, “Have you come to protect the imperial carriage, or have you come to seize it?” Dong Zhuo answered, “I have come expressly to protect it.” The prince said, “If you have come to protect the imperial carriage, the Son of Heaven is here. Why do you not dismount?”

Dong Zhuo was startled and hurriedly dismounted, bowing beside the road. The Prince of Chenliu spoke reassuringly to him and, from beginning to end, never once misspoke. Dong Zhuo privately marveled at him, and already conceived the intention of deposing one prince and enthroning the other.

That day they returned to the palace and saw Empress Dowager He, and all wept bitterly. When an inventory was made of the palace, the Heirloom Seal of the Realm was found to be missing.

Dong Zhuo encamped his troops outside the city. Every day he entered at the head of armored cavalry and rode roughshod through the streets, leaving the common people anxious and afraid. He passed in and out of the palace courts without the least restraint. Bao Xin, Colonel of the Rear Army, came to Yuan Shao and said that Dong Zhuo was sure to harbor treacherous designs and should be eliminated at once. Yuan Shao said, “The court has only just been restored to order. We must not act rashly.” Bao Xin went to Wang Yun and told him the same. Wang Yun said, “Let us first deliberate on it.” Bao Xin then led away the troops under his own command and departed for Mount Tai.

Dong Zhuo enticed the troops formerly commanded by the He brothers into his service and brought them all under his control. In private he said to Li Ru, “I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do you think?”

Li Ru said, “The court now has no master. If you do not act at this moment, delay will bring unforeseen changes. Tomorrow summon all the officials to Wenming Garden and announce the deposition and enthronement. Behead whoever refuses obedience. The day for establishing your power and authority is today.”

Dong Zhuo was delighted. The next day he laid out a great banquet and invited all the dukes and ministers. All feared Dong Zhuo; who would dare not attend? He waited until the full assembly had arrived, then came slowly to the garden gate, dismounted, and entered the banquet wearing his sword.

After several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo ordered the wine service halted and the music stopped. He said in a stern voice, “I have something to say. Let every official listen in silence.” All inclined their ears.

Dong Zhuo said, “The Son of Heaven is lord of the myriad people. Without majesty and proper bearing, he cannot serve the ancestral temples and the altars of state. His present Majesty is weak and timid, unlike the Prince of Chenliu, who is intelligent and devoted to learning, and fit to inherit the great station. I wish to depose the emperor and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu. What do the assembled ministers think?”

When the officials heard him, none dared speak. One man at the table thrust his low table aside, strode out, and stood before the feast. He shouted, “No! No! Who are you to utter such outrageous words? The Son of Heaven is the late emperor’s legitimate son and has committed no fault whatsoever. How dare you recklessly discuss deposition and enthronement? Do you mean to become a usurper and traitor?”

Dong Zhuo looked at him and saw that it was Ding Yuan, Inspector of Jingzhou. Dong Zhuo angrily shouted, “Those who obey me live; those who oppose me die!” He drew his sword to strike Ding Yuan down. At that moment Li Ru noticed a man standing behind Ding Yuan. He had an imposing bearing and an awe-inspiring presence. In his hand he held a painted halberd with a squared skyward blade, and he glared furiously at Dong Zhuo.

Li Ru hurried forward and said, “This is a place for feasting and drinking. Affairs of state should not be discussed here. It will not be too late to debate them publicly in the main court tomorrow.” Everyone urged Ding Yuan to mount his horse and leave.

Dong Zhuo asked the assembled officials, “Was what I said in accord with public justice?”

Lu Zhi said, “Your Excellency is mistaken. In ancient times, when Taijia proved unenlightened, Yi Yin banished him to the Tong Palace. The Prince of Changyi had been on the throne only twenty-seven days when he committed more than three thousand offenses, and so Huo Guang reported to the Imperial Ancestral Temple and deposed him. His present Majesty, though young, is intelligent, benevolent, and wise, and has not committed the slightest fault. You are an inspector from an outer province, have never taken part in the government of the court, and possess neither the great ability of Yi Yin nor that of Huo Guang. How can you forcibly take charge of deposition and enthronement? The Sage said, ‘If a man has the purpose of Yi Yin, such an act is permissible; if he lacks the purpose of Yi Yin, it is usurpation.’”

Dong Zhuo flew into a rage, drew his sword, and advanced to kill Lu Zhi. Peng Bo, a Consultant, remonstrated: “Secretary Lu is a man esteemed throughout the realm. If you begin by murdering him, I fear all beneath Heaven will be shocked and terrified.” Dong Zhuo desisted.

Minister of State Wang Yun said, “The deposition and enthronement of an emperor cannot be discussed after drinking. Let the matter be debated on another day.” Thereupon all the officials dispersed.

Dong Zhuo stood at the garden gate with one hand on his sword. Suddenly he saw a man on a leaping horse, halberd in hand, galloping back and forth outside the gate. Dong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Who is that man?”

Li Ru said, “He is Ding Yuan’s adopted son, Lü Bu, courtesy name Fengxian. My lord, for the present you must avoid him.” Dong Zhuo entered the garden and hid himself away.

The next day a messenger reported that Ding Yuan had led his army outside the city and was challenging Dong Zhuo to battle. Enraged, Dong Zhuo led out his army with Li Ru to meet him. The two formations drew up facing each other.

Lü Bu appeared with a golden crown binding his hair, a battle robe patterned with a hundred flowers, Tangni armor upon his body, and a jeweled belt adorned with lion designs around his waist. Urging on his horse and leveling his halberd, he followed Ding Jianyang to the front of the formation.

Ding Jianyang pointed at Dong Zhuo and cursed him: “The state has suffered misfortune. Castrated officials seized power and plunged the myriad people into misery. You have not rendered the smallest measure of service; how dare you recklessly speak of deposition and enthronement and seek to throw the court into disorder?”

Before Dong Zhuo could reply, Lü Bu flew forward on his horse and charged straight at him. Dong Zhuo fled in panic, and Ding Jianyang led his army in a sweeping assault. Dong Zhuo’s forces were badly defeated. They retreated more than thirty li before making camp, where Dong Zhuo gathered his men for counsel.

Dong Zhuo said, “Lü Bu is no ordinary man. If I could obtain his service, why should I have any fear of all beneath Heaven?”

A man stepped out before the command tent and said, “My lord, do not worry. Lü Bu and I come from the same district. I know that he is brave but without strategy, and that at the sight of profit he forgets all loyalty. With my three-inch tongue, which no one can wear down, I can persuade Lü Bu to come over and surrender with folded hands. Will you permit me?”

Dong Zhuo was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that it was Li Su, a General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers.

Dong Zhuo said, “What will you use to persuade him?”

Li Su replied, “I have heard that my lord possesses a famous horse called Red Hare, which can travel a thousand li in a day. I must have that horse, along with gold and pearls, to bind his heart through profit. Then I shall press my persuasion further. Lü Bu will certainly betray Ding Yuan and come over to my lord.”

Dong Zhuo asked Li Ru, “Will this plan work?”

Li Ru said, “If my lord seeks to take all beneath Heaven, why begrudge a single horse?”

Dong Zhuo gladly gave him the horse, together with a thousand taels of gold, several dozen bright pearls, and a jade belt.

Bearing the gifts, Li Su made his way to Lü Bu’s camp. Soldiers posted in ambush along the road surrounded him. Li Su said, “Report quickly to General Lü that an old friend has come to see him.” The soldiers reported this, and Lü Bu ordered that he be admitted.

On seeing Lü Bu, Li Su said, “My worthy younger brother, have you been well since we parted?”

Lü Bu saluted him and said, “We have not met for a long time. Where are you now serving?”

Li Su replied, “I presently hold the office of General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers. When I heard that my worthy brother was upholding the altars of state, my joy was beyond measure. I have a fine horse that travels a thousand li in a day, crosses rivers, and climbs mountains as though treading level ground. Its name is Red Hare. I have come expressly to present it to my worthy brother, that it may lend power to the tiger’s might.”

Lü Bu at once ordered the horse brought over for inspection. Indeed, from head to hoof it was as red as burning charcoal, without half a hair of any other color. From head to tail it measured one zhang; from hoof to neck, eight chi. When it neighed and roared, it seemed ready to soar into the sky or plunge into the sea.

A later poet wrote solely in praise of Red Hare:

It races a thousand li, sweeping dust from its way;It crosses streams and climbs hills as violet mist unfolds.Silken reins snap; the jade-studded bridle tosses—A dragon of fire flies down from the Ninth Heaven.

When Lü Bu saw the horse, he was overjoyed. He thanked Li Su, saying, “You have given me this superb steed. How can I repay you?”

Li Su said, “I came for the sake of fellowship and honor. How could I expect repayment?”

Lü Bu set out wine to entertain him. When the wine had flowed freely, Li Su said, “I have seldom been able to see my worthy brother, but your honored father often comes to meet me.”

Lü Bu said, “You are drunk, brother! My late father departed this world many years ago. How could he meet with you?”

Li Su laughed loudly. “No, no. I was speaking of Inspector Ding, your father of today.”

Alarmed, Lü Bu said, “That I remain with Ding Jianyang is also a matter of necessity.”

Li Su said, “My worthy brother has the talent to uphold Heaven and bestride the seas. Who within the Four Seas does not admire and honor you? Achievement, fame, wealth, and rank should be as easy for you as taking something from a bag. Why speak of necessity and remain beneath another man?”

Lü Bu said, “My regret is that I have not met the right lord.”

Li Su smiled. “‘A fine bird chooses the tree on which it roosts; a worthy minister chooses the lord whom he serves.’ If you fail to seize the moment early, regret will come too late.”

Lü Bu said, “You serve at court, brother. In your judgment, who among its men is a hero of the age?”

Li Su replied, “I have surveyed all the ministers, and none can compare with Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo respects the worthy and treats gentlemen with honor; his rewards and punishments are clearly distinguished. In the end he will accomplish a great enterprise.”

Lü Bu said, “I wish to follow him, but regret that I have no means of introduction.”

Li Su took out the gold, pearls, and jade belt and arranged them before Lü Bu.

Lü Bu started in surprise. “Why do you have these?”

Li Su ordered the attendants away and told Lü Bu, “Lord Dong has long admired your great name and specially commanded me to present these gifts. Red Hare was also given by Lord Dong.”

Lü Bu said, “Lord Dong values me so highly—how can I repay him?”

Li Su said, “Even one as untalented as I am has become a General of the Household of the Rapid-as-Tigers. If you were to go to him, your honor would be beyond description.”

Lü Bu said, “I regret that I have not the smallest service to offer as a gift upon my introduction.”

Li Su said, “Such service lies within the turn of your hand. It is only that you are unwilling to perform it.”

Lü Bu pondered for a long while, then said, “I mean to kill Ding Yuan and lead his army over to Dong Zhuo. What do you think?”

Li Su said, “If my worthy brother can do this, it will truly be the greatest of achievements. But the matter admits no delay. You must decide and act swiftly.”

Lü Bu arranged with Li Su to surrender the next day, and Li Su took his leave.

At the second watch that night, Lü Bu took up his saber and went straight into Ding Yuan’s tent. Ding Yuan was reading by candlelight. Seeing Lü Bu arrive, he said, “Why has my son come?”

Lü Bu said, “I am a man of proud and imposing stature. How could I consent to be your son?”

Ding Yuan said, “Fengxian, why has your heart changed?”

Lü Bu stepped forward and, with a single stroke, cut off Ding Yuan’s head. Then he shouted, “All of you, listen! Ding Yuan was without benevolence, and I have killed him. Those willing to follow me, remain here. Those unwilling may leave!”

More than half the soldiers scattered.

The next day, Lü Bu carried Ding Yuan’s head to see Li Su. Li Su then led him before Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo was delighted and set out wine to entertain him. Dong Zhuo was the first to bow, saying, “Now that I have obtained the general, I am like parched seedlings receiving sweet rain.”

Lü Bu invited Dong Zhuo to take his seat, then bowed before him and said, “If Your Excellency does not reject me, I ask leave to honor you as my adoptive father.”

Dong Zhuo presented Lü Bu with golden armor and a brocade robe. They drank to their full content and then parted.

From that time Dong Zhuo’s power and prestige grew greater still. He personally assumed the duties of General of the Vanguard; appointed his younger brother Dong Min General of the Left and Marquis of Hu; and appointed Lü Bu Commandant of Cavalry, General of the Household, and Marquis of Duting.

Li Ru urged Dong Zhuo to settle the plan of deposition and enthronement without delay. Dong Zhuo therefore held a banquet within the government offices and assembled the dukes and ministers, while Lü Bu commanded more than a thousand armored soldiers stationed as guards on either side.

That day Grand Tutor Yuan Wei and all the officials attended. After several rounds of wine, Dong Zhuo drew his sword and said, “His present Majesty is benighted and weak and cannot serve the ancestral temples. Following the precedents of Yi Yin and Huo Guang, I shall depose the emperor as Prince of Hongnong and enthrone the Prince of Chenliu as emperor. Whoever refuses will be beheaded!”

The assembled ministers were terrified, and none dared answer.

Yuan Shao, Colonel of the Central Army, stepped boldly forward and said, “His present Majesty has occupied the throne only a short while and has committed no failure of virtue. You mean to depose the legitimate heir and enthrone a lesser son. What is that, if not rebellion?”

Dong Zhuo said furiously, “The affairs of all beneath Heaven rest with me! I shall do this now—who dares refuse? Do you think my sword is not sharp?”

Yuan Shao too drew his sword. “Your sword is sharp, but mine has never been otherwise!”

The two stood opposed across the banquet.

And so it was:

Ding Yuan upheld the right, yet first he lost his life;Yuan Shao now contests the blade, his own fate poised in peril.

What ultimately became of Yuan Shao’s life will be told in the next chapter.

The Han Emperor Is Deposed and the Prince of Chenliu Enthroned; Cao Cao Offers a Dagger Against the Traitor Dong Zhuo

Now Dong Zhuo was about to kill Yuan Shao, but Li Ru stopped him. “The situation is not yet settled. You must not kill him recklessly.”

Yuan Shao, his treasured sword in hand, took leave of the assembled officials and departed. He hung his insignia of office at the eastern gate, then fled to Jizhou.

Dong Zhuo said to Grand Tutor Yuan Wei, “Your nephew has shown me no respect. For your sake, I will pardon him for now. What do you say to the deposition and enthronement?”

“What the Grand Commandant proposes is right,” said Yuan Wei.

Dong Zhuo declared, “Anyone who dares obstruct this great resolution will be dealt with under military law.”

The assembled ministers trembled in fear and all said, “We shall obey your honored command in everything.”

When the banquet was over, Dong Zhuo asked Palace Attendant Zhou Bi and Colonel Wu Qiong, “What will come of Yuan Shao’s departure?”

Zhou Bi replied, “Yuan Shao left in bitter anger. If you pursue him too urgently, circumstances will surely drive him to revolt. Moreover, the Yuan family has cultivated favor for four generations, and its former pupils and officials are spread throughout the realm. Should he gather men of prowess and assemble a following, heroes will rise in response, and the lands east of the mountains will no longer be yours. Better to pardon him and appoint him administrator of a commandery. Delighted to escape punishment, Yuan Shao will then pose no danger.”

Wu Qiong said, “Yuan Shao is fond of schemes but incapable of decision and need not be feared. It would indeed be better to grant him the administration of a commandery and thereby win the people’s hearts.”

Dong Zhuo followed their advice and that very day sent a man to appoint Yuan Shao Administrator of Bohai.

On the first day of the ninth month, he invited the emperor to ascend the Hall of Auspicious Virtue and convened a great assembly of civil and military officials. Sword drawn in hand, Dong Zhuo addressed them:

“The Son of Heaven is benighted and weak, unfit to rule the realm. I now have an edict that must be read aloud.”

He ordered Li Ru to read it:

“Emperor Xiaoling departed his ministers and people before his time. The present emperor succeeded to the inheritance, and all within the seas looked to him in hope. Yet by natural disposition he is frivolous and flighty, negligent in sovereign bearing, and indolent in mourning. His want of virtue has become manifest, and he has proved unworthy of the exalted station. The Empress Dowager has shown none of the conduct proper to a mother and has plunged the government into disorder. The Empress Dowager of Yongle died suddenly and violently, leaving public opinion bewildered. Has there not been a breach in the Way of the Three Bonds, the very order of Heaven and Earth?

“Liu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, possesses sage virtue in great abundance and observes every rule with solemn dignity. In mourning he has shown grief and sorrow, and no improper word has passed his lips. His fair name and excellent repute are known throughout the realm. He should inherit the great enterprise and establish the succession for ten thousand generations.

“The emperor is hereby deposed as Prince of Hongnong, and the Empress Dowager shall return the government. We petition that Liu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, be received as emperor, answering Heaven and obeying the people, thereby comforting the hopes of all living souls.”

When Li Ru had finished reading the edict, Dong Zhuo shouted for his attendants to help the emperor down from the hall, remove the imperial seal and cord from him, and make him kneel at length facing north, proclaiming himself a subject and awaiting commands. He then ordered the Empress Dowager to remove her ceremonial robes and await the decree.

The emperor and empress both wailed aloud. Not one of the assembled ministers was untouched by grief.

From beneath the steps, a high official cried out in fury, “Traitorous minister Dong Zhuo! You dare devise a plot that deceives Heaven! I will spatter you with the blood of my neck!”

Brandishing the ivory tablet in his hand, he struck straight at Dong Zhuo. Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and shouted for the guards to seize him. It was Imperial Secretary Ding Guan.

Dong Zhuo ordered him dragged outside and beheaded. Ding Guan cursed him without cease, and even at death his expression did not change.

A later poet lamented:

The traitor Dong concealed a scheme to dethrone and enthrone; The Han ancestral altars were abandoned to ruin. The whole court’s ministers kept their counsel sealed— Only Lord Ding proved himself a man.

Dong Zhuo invited the Prince of Chenliu to ascend the hall. When the assembled ministers had completed their court homage and congratulations, Dong Zhuo ordered Empress Dowager He, the Prince of Hongnong, and the imperial consort Lady Tang to be escorted to Yong’an Palace and confined there. He sealed the palace gates and forbade all ministers to enter without authorization.

Pitiful indeed was the young emperor: he had ascended the throne in the fourth month and was deposed in the ninth.

Liu Xie, Prince of Chenliu, whom Dong Zhuo enthroned, had the courtesy name Bohe. He was Emperor Ling’s middle son and became Emperor Xian. At the time, he was nine years old. The reign title was changed to Chuping.

Dong Zhuo became Chancellor of State. At court audiences, his name was not announced; when entering court, he need not hasten; and he was permitted to ascend the hall wearing sword and shoes. No one could compare with him in power to bestow fortune or inflict punishment.

Li Ru urged Dong Zhuo to promote men of renown and thereby win public esteem, and so recommended Cai Yong for his talent. Dong Zhuo summoned him, but Cai Yong did not come. Enraged, Dong Zhuo sent a man to tell him, “If you do not come, I will exterminate your clan.”

Cai Yong was afraid and had no choice but to obey the summons. Dong Zhuo was overjoyed to see him. Within a single month, he promoted him three times and appointed him Palace Attendant, treating him with extraordinary intimacy and favor.

Meanwhile, the young emperor, Empress Dowager He, and Consort Tang remained imprisoned in Yong’an Palace, where their clothing, food, and drink gradually began to fail. The young emperor’s tears never dried.

One day, he happened to see a pair of swallows flying through the courtyard, and he composed a poem:

Tender grasses green beneath the gathered mist; A pair of swallows flutters on the wing. The Luo River runs in one long band of blue, Admired by all who walk the country roads. Far off I gaze where azure clouds lie deep: There stand the palace halls that once were mine. Who will rise, upheld by loyalty and honor, And give release to the grievance in my heart?

Dong Zhuo frequently sent men to spy on them. That day, one of them obtained the poem and presented it to him.

Dong Zhuo said, “He has written a poem of resentment. Now there is just cause to kill him.”

He ordered Li Ru to take ten armed guards into the palace and murder the emperor.

The emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the consort were upstairs when a palace maid announced that Li Ru had arrived. The emperor was terrified.

Li Ru presented him with poisoned wine. The emperor asked why.

“The spring day is mild and harmonious,” said Li Ru. “The Chancellor of State has specially sent this wine to wish you long life.”

The Empress Dowager said, “Since you call it wine for long life, you may drink first.”

Li Ru grew angry. “You will not drink?”

He called for his attendants to display a short dagger and a length of white silk before them.

“If you will not drink the wine of longevity, you may receive either of these two things!”

Consort Tang knelt and pleaded, “Let this concubine drink in the emperor’s place. I beg you, preserve the lives of mother and son.”

Li Ru rebuked her. “Who are you, that you may die in the prince’s place?”

He raised the wine and offered it to Empress Dowager He. “You may drink first!”

The Empress Dowager bitterly cursed He Jin for his lack of judgment in bringing the traitor into the capital and thereby causing the calamity of this day.

Li Ru pressed the emperor to drink.

“Allow me to bid farewell to the Empress Dowager,” said the emperor.

Then, weeping in utter anguish, he sang:

Heaven and Earth are overturned; sun and moon exchange their course. Cast from the chariot of ten thousand teams, I withdraw to guard a fief. Driven by a subject, I know my life cannot endure; The great tide has gone from me—vainly my tears fall!

Consort Tang also sang:

High Heaven is about to fall, and the broad earth crumbles; I am the emperor’s bride, yet bitterly cannot follow him. Life and death take separate roads—from this moment we must part; How can I bear such lonely haste? My heart is torn with grief!

When the songs were ended, they embraced one another and wept.

Li Ru rebuked them: “The Chancellor of State is waiting for my report. Whom do you hope will rescue you if you keep delaying?”

The Empress Dowager cursed him bitterly. “The traitor Dong has driven my son and me to death, and High Heaven does not protect us! You who help him in his wickedness will surely see your clans exterminated!”

Li Ru flew into a rage. Seizing the Empress Dowager with both hands, he hurled her straight down from the upper floor. He ordered the guards to strangle Consort Tang and forced the poisoned wine down the young emperor’s throat, killing him. Then he returned and reported to Dong Zhuo.

Dong Zhuo ordered the bodies buried outside the city.

From that time onward, he entered the palace every night, violated the palace women, and slept upon the imperial couch.

Once, he led his troops out of the city and reached the district of Yangcheng. It was then the second month, and the villagers had gathered for a communal festival. Men and women were assembled together. Dong Zhuo ordered his soldiers to surround them and kill them all. They plundered the women and property, loaded them onto carts, and hung more than a thousand severed heads beneath the vehicles. Cart after cart returned to the capital, while Dong Zhuo proclaimed that he had won a great victory over rebels. Beneath the city gates, he burned the heads and distributed the women and plunder among his troops.

Wu Fu, courtesy name Deyu, Colonel of the Yue Cavalry, saw Dong Zhuo’s cruelty and violence and seethed with indignant hatred.

He began wearing light armor beneath his court robes and concealing a short dagger, intending to watch for an opportunity to kill Dong Zhuo.

One day, Dong Zhuo entered court. Wu Fu met him beneath the palace gallery, drew his dagger, and stabbed straight at him. Dong Zhuo was immensely strong and seized him with both hands. Lü Bu rushed in and wrestled Wu Fu to the ground.

Dong Zhuo demanded, “Who taught you to rebel?”

Wu Fu glared at him and shouted, “You are not my sovereign, and I am not your subject. What rebellion can there be? Your crimes and wickedness fill Heaven; every man longs to put you to death! I only regret that I cannot tear you apart between chariots and thereby make amends to the realm!”

Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and ordered him dragged outside, dismembered, and sliced to pieces. Wu Fu cursed him without cease until death.

A later poet praised him:

Among the loyal ministers of the Han’s last days stands Wu Fu; Nowhere beneath Heaven was there courage loftier than his. His name endures for striking at the traitor in the court; Through all the ages he deserves to be called a man!

From that time onward, Dong Zhuo always traveled under the protection of armored guards.

Yuan Shao was then in Bohai. When he learned that Dong Zhuo had usurped power, he sent a messenger with a secret letter to Wang Yun. Its substance was as follows:

“The traitor Dong has deceived Heaven and deposed his sovereign, committing deeds men cannot bear to speak of. Yet you allow him to domineer as he pleases, as though you neither saw nor heard. Is this the conduct of a minister who repays his country with loyal service?

“I am now assembling forces and training troops, intending to cleanse the imperial house, but I dare not move lightly. If you are so resolved, you must seize an opportunity and act against him. Should you have any command for me, I will obey it at once.”

Wang Yun received the letter but, though he pondered it, could devise no plan.

One day, in the chamber where officials waited for court attendance, he saw that all the senior ministers were present.

“Today is this old man’s humble birthday,” said Wang Yun. “This evening, I venture to ask you all to condescend to visit my residence for a little wine.”

The officials all replied, “We shall certainly come to offer our wishes for your longevity.”

That evening, Wang Yun prepared a banquet in the rear hall, and all the dukes and high ministers attended. After the wine had gone several rounds, Wang Yun suddenly covered his face and began to weep.

The officials asked in astonishment, “On the honored anniversary of the Minister over the Masses’ birth, why do you give way to grief?”

Wang Yun replied, “Today is not in fact my humble birthday. I wished to gather you all for a private discussion, but feared that Dong Zhuo would become suspicious, so I used that as a pretext. Dong Zhuo deceives his sovereign and usurps power. The altars of the state may not survive another day. When I think how the High Emperor destroyed Qin, overthrew Chu, and took possession of the realm, who could have imagined that, passed down to this day, it would perish at Dong Zhuo’s hands? That is why I weep.”

At this, all the officials began to weep.

But one man among them clapped his hands and laughed loudly.

“If all the dukes and ministers at court weep from night until dawn, and from dawn until night, can you possibly weep Dong Zhuo to death?”

Wang Yun looked and saw that it was Cao Cao, Colonel of Valiant Cavalry.

He said angrily, “Your ancestors, too, drew stipends from the Han court. Why do you laugh instead of thinking how to repay the state?”

“I am not laughing at anything else,” said Cao Cao. “I laugh because not one of you has a plan to kill Dong Zhuo. Though I lack ability, I am willing at once to cut off his head and hang it above the capital gate, making amends to the realm.”

Wang Yun left his place and asked, “Mengde, what excellent plan do you have?”

Cao Cao replied, “Of late I have humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo only because I wished to seize an opportunity to act against him. He now trusts me considerably, and so I am often able to approach him. I have heard that the Minister over the Masses possesses a treasured Seven-Star Sword. I beg you to lend it to me so that I may enter the Chancellor’s residence and assassinate him. Even if I die, I will have no regret!”

“If Mengde truly has such a heart,” said Wang Yun, “it is the greatest fortune for the realm!”

He personally poured wine and offered it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao spilled the wine in libation and swore an oath. Wang Yun then fetched the treasured sword and gave it to him.

Cao Cao concealed the sword. When he had finished drinking, he rose, took leave of the officials, and departed. The officials remained seated a while longer, then dispersed.

The next day, Cao Cao put on the treasured sword and came to the Chancellor’s residence. He asked where the Chancellor was.

“In the small pavilion,” his attendants replied.

Cao Cao went straight in to see him. Dong Zhuo sat upon a couch, while Lü Bu stood in attendance at his side.

“Why has Mengde come so late?” Dong Zhuo asked.

“My horse is weak and travels slowly,” said Cao Cao.

Dong Zhuo turned to Lü Bu. “I have an excellent horse sent from Xiliang. Fengxian, go choose one yourself and present it to Mengde.”

Lü Bu accepted the order and departed.

Cao Cao thought to himself, “This traitor is destined to die!”

He was about to draw the sword and stab him, but, fearing Dong Zhuo’s great strength, did not dare move rashly.

Dong Zhuo was so stout that he could not bear sitting for long. He lay down and turned his face toward the wall.

Cao Cao thought again, “This traitor’s end has come!”

He swiftly drew the treasured sword. Just as he was about to strike, Dong Zhuo happened to look up into a standing mirror and saw Cao Cao behind him drawing the blade. He turned at once and demanded, “What are you doing, Mengde?”

By then, Lü Bu had led the horse to the pavilion entrance.

Cao Cao, alarmed and flustered, held up the sword, knelt, and said, “I possess a treasured sword, which I offer to my gracious Chancellor.”

Dong Zhuo took it and examined it. The blade was more than a foot long, ornamented with seven kinds of precious stones, and keen beyond compare. It was indeed a treasured sword. He handed it to Lü Bu for safekeeping.

Cao Cao removed the scabbard and gave that to Lü Bu as well.

Dong Zhuo led Cao Cao out of the pavilion to inspect the horse.

Cao Cao thanked him. “With your leave, I would like to try riding it.”

Dong Zhuo ordered it fitted with saddle and bridle. Cao Cao led the horse out of the Chancellor’s residence, put spurs to it, and rode away toward the southeast.

Lü Bu said to Dong Zhuo, “Just now, Cao Cao appeared to be preparing to assassinate you. When you challenged him and exposed his purpose, he pretended that he meant to present the sword.”

“I suspected as much,” said Dong Zhuo.

While they were still speaking, Li Ru happened to arrive. Dong Zhuo told him what had occurred.

Li Ru said, “Cao Cao has neither wife nor children in the capital and lives alone in his lodgings. Send men to summon him now. If he comes readily and without suspicion, then he truly meant to present the sword. If he makes excuses and refuses to come, then he certainly intended assassination. We may seize and question him.”

Dong Zhuo agreed and immediately sent four jailers to summon Cao Cao.

After a long while, they returned and reported, “Cao Cao never went back to his lodgings. He galloped out through the eastern gate. When the gate officer questioned him, Cao Cao said, ‘The Chancellor has sent me on urgent official business,’ then spurred his horse and rode away.”

“The traitor Cao has fled because of the guilt in his heart,” said Li Ru. “There can be no doubt he intended assassination.”

Dong Zhuo flew into a rage. “I favored and employed him so highly, yet he sought to harm me!”

“He must have accomplices,” said Li Ru. “Once Cao Cao is captured, we will learn who they are.”

Dong Zhuo therefore issued warrants everywhere, complete with Cao Cao’s likeness and description, commanding his arrest. Whoever captured and presented him would be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as a marquis of ten thousand households. Anyone who harbored him would suffer the same penalty as he.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao fled beyond the city and galloped toward Qiao Commandery.

Passing through Zhongmou County, he was captured by the soldiers guarding the barrier and brought before the county magistrate.

“I am a traveling merchant,” said Cao Cao. “My surname is Huangfu.”

The magistrate scrutinized him closely. After pondering for a long while, he said, “When I was in Luoyang seeking office, I once recognized you as Cao Cao. Why conceal your identity? Take him to the jail. Tomorrow, we will escort him to the capital and claim the reward.”

He gave the soldiers from the barrier food and wine, and they departed.

At midnight, the magistrate ordered a trusted attendant to bring Cao Cao out in secret. He took him directly to the rear courtyard and questioned him.

“I have heard that the Chancellor treated you generously. Why did you bring this disaster upon yourself?”

Cao Cao replied, “How can sparrows understand the aspirations of a great swan? Since you have captured me, escort me to the capital and claim your reward.”

The magistrate dismissed everyone around them and said to Cao Cao, “Do not underestimate me. I am no common petty official. I have simply not yet met the lord I ought to serve.”

Cao Cao said, “My ancestors have received the stipends of the Han for generations. If I gave no thought to repaying the state, how would I differ from the birds and beasts? I humbled myself to serve Dong Zhuo only because I wished to seize an opportunity to act against him and rid the country of a scourge. That the deed failed is Heaven’s will!”

The magistrate asked, “Mengde, where do you intend to go now?”

“I shall return to my native district,” Cao Cao replied, “issue a forged imperial decree, and summon all the lords of the realm to raise armies and join in destroying Dong Zhuo. That is my desire.”

When the magistrate heard this, he personally untied Cao Cao’s bonds, helped him to the seat of honor, and bowed twice before him.

“You truly are a man of loyalty and honor under Heaven!”

Cao Cao returned the bow and asked the magistrate’s name.

“My surname is Chen, my given name Gong, and my courtesy name Gongtai,” said the magistrate. “My aged mother, wife, and children are all in Dong Commandery. Moved by your loyalty and honor, I am willing to abandon my office and flee with you.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed.

That night, Chen Gong gathered money for their journey. He and Cao Cao changed their clothes and disguises, each strapped a sword across his back, and together they mounted horses and set out for Cao Cao’s native district.

After three days’ travel, they reached the region of Chenggao as evening drew near.

Cao Cao pointed with his whip toward the depths of a forest and said to Chen Gong, “A man named Lü Boshe lives here. He and my father are sworn brothers. Why not go to him, ask for news of my family, and seek lodging for the night?”

“Excellent,” said Chen Gong.

They rode to the manor, dismounted before it, and went in to see Lü Boshe.

“I have heard that the court has sent warrants everywhere and is hunting you urgently,” said Lü Boshe. “Your father has already taken refuge in Chenliu. How did you manage to reach this place?”

Cao Cao told him everything that had happened, then said, “If not for Magistrate Chen, my bones would already have been ground to powder.”

Lü Boshe bowed to Chen Gong. “Had it not been for Your Excellency, my young nephew would have perished and the Cao family been wiped out. Set your mind at ease and be seated. Tonight, you may lodge in my humble cottage.”

When he had finished speaking, he rose and went into the inner quarters. A long while later, he came out and said to Chen Gong, “There is no good wine in this old man’s house. Allow me to go to the western village and buy a jar with which to entertain you.”

With that, he hurriedly mounted a donkey and left.

Cao Cao and Chen Gong had been sitting for some time when they suddenly heard the sound of knives being sharpened behind the manor.

Cao Cao said, “Lü Boshe is no close relation of mine. His departure is suspicious. We should listen in secret.”

The two crept behind the thatched hall and heard someone say, “What if we bind them and kill them?”

“That settles it,” said Cao Cao. “If we do not strike first, we will certainly be captured.”

He and Chen Gong drew their swords and rushed straight inside. Without asking whether anyone was man or woman, they killed them all—eight people in succession.

Searching as far as the kitchen, however, they found a pig bound and ready for slaughter.

“Mengde,” said Chen Gong, “your suspicion was too great. We have killed good people by mistake!”

They hurried from the manor, mounted their horses, and rode away.

They had traveled less than two li when they saw Lü Boshe approaching, two bottles of wine hanging from the front of his donkey’s saddle and fruit and vegetables in his hands.

He called out, “Worthy nephew! Your Excellency! Why are you leaving so soon?”

“We are men under sentence,” said Cao Cao. “We cannot remain long in one place.”

“I already instructed my family to slaughter a pig for your entertainment,” said Lü Boshe. “Worthy nephew, Your Excellency, why begrudge me a single night? Turn your horses around at once, I beg you.”

Cao Cao paid no heed and urged his horse onward.

After only a few steps, he suddenly drew his sword and rode back.

“Who is that coming behind you?” he called to Lü Boshe.

As Lü Boshe turned his head to look, Cao Cao swung his sword and cut him down beneath the donkey.

Chen Gong was aghast. “What happened before was a mistake. Why did you do this now?”

Cao Cao replied, “When Lü Boshe reached home and saw so many people dead, how could he possibly let the matter rest? If he gathered men and pursued us, we would surely suffer disaster.”

“To kill deliberately when you know the truth is a great betrayal of righteousness!” said Chen Gong.

“I would rather betray everyone under Heaven than let anyone under Heaven betray me.”

Chen Gong fell silent.

That night, after traveling several li, they knocked open the door of an inn beneath the bright moon and sought lodging.

When the horses had been fed their fill, Cao Cao went to sleep first.

Chen Gong reflected, “I took Cao Cao for a good man and abandoned my office to follow him. But he is nothing more than a ruthless-hearted villain! If I let him live today, he will certainly become a future scourge.”

He was about to draw his sword and kill Cao Cao.

And so it was:

A ruthless and venomous heart marks no good man; Cao and Dong prove travelers on the selfsame road.

But what became of Cao Cao’s life? Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.

Cao Cao Issues a Forged Decree and the Lords Rally; Three Heroes Battle Lü Bu at the Pass

Now Chen Gong was about to strike and kill Cao Cao when a sudden thought turned him aside: “I followed him here for the sake of the state. To kill him would be unjust. Better to leave him and go elsewhere.” He sheathed his sword, mounted his horse, and, without waiting for dawn, made his way alone to Dongjun. When Cao Cao awoke and found Chen Gong gone, he reflected, “He heard those two remarks of mine, suspected me of inhumanity, and abandoned me. I must travel quickly and not linger here.” He therefore rode through the night to Chenliu, sought out his father, and told him everything that had happened. He wished to dispose of the family property and recruit a righteous army. His father said, “Our resources are too small; I fear nothing can be accomplished. There is a Filial and Incorrupt candidate here named Wei Hong, a man generous with his wealth and devoted to justice, whose family is immensely rich. If you can gain his support, your undertaking may succeed.”

Cao Cao laid out wine and prepared a banquet, respectfully invited Wei Hong to his home, and said to him, “The house of Han now has no true master. Dong Zhuo monopolizes power, deceives the sovereign, and harms the people; all the realm grinds its teeth in hatred. I wish to exert myself in support of the state, but regret that my strength is insufficient. You, sir, are a man of loyalty and justice. I venture to ask your aid.” Wei Hong said, “I have long cherished the same resolve, regretting only that I had not met a hero. Since Mengde possesses such great ambition, I am willing to devote my family fortune to his aid.” Cao Cao rejoiced. He first issued a forged imperial edict and sent swift riders to circulate it throughout the provinces; then he began recruiting a righteous army and raised a white enlistment banner on which were written the two words “Loyalty and Justice.” Within a few days, men answering the call gathered as densely as falling rain.

One day, a man from Weiguo in Yangping came to join Cao Cao. His surname was Yue, his given name Jin, and his courtesy name Wenqian. Another man, from Julu in Shanyang, also came to join Cao Cao. His surname was Li, his given name Dian, and his courtesy name Mancheng. Cao Cao retained them both as officers at his headquarters. There was also Xiahou Dun, courtesy name Yuanrang, a native of Qiao in the state of Pei and a descendant of Xiahou Ying. From childhood he had trained with spear and staff. At fourteen, while studying martial arts under a master, he killed a man who had insulted his teacher and fled abroad. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised an army, he and his clansman Xiahou Yuan each led a thousand stalwart men to join him. These two were in fact Cao Cao’s kinsmen: Cao Cao’s father, Cao Song, had originally been a son of the Xiahou clan but had been adopted into the Cao family, and so they belonged to the same lineage.

Within a few days, Cao Cao’s clansmen Cao Ren and Cao Hong each led more than a thousand troops to his aid. Cao Ren’s courtesy name was Zixiao, and Cao Hong’s was Zilian. Both men were thoroughly versed in cavalry and infantry warfare and highly accomplished in martial skill. Cao Cao was overjoyed and drilled his forces in the countryside. Wei Hong poured out his entire family fortune to procure uniforms, armor, flags, and streamers. Grain arrived from every quarter in quantities beyond counting.

At this time Yuan Shao received Cao Cao’s forged edict. He assembled the civil and military officers under his command, led thirty thousand troops out of Bohai, and came to form an alliance with Cao Cao. Cao Cao composed a proclamation and sent it throughout the commanderies. It read:

We, Cao Cao and the others, solemnly proclaim the great cause of justice to all beneath Heaven: Dong Zhuo deceives Heaven and defies Earth, destroys the state and murders its sovereign; he defiles and disorders the imperial precincts and cruelly destroys living beings. Wolfish, perverse, and devoid of humanity, he has amassed crimes and evils beyond measure. We now act under the Son of Heaven’s secret edict to assemble a great host of righteous troops, swearing to cleanse the realm of China and exterminate the whole band of villains. We look to you to raise righteous armies and join in venting the common indignation, to uphold the imperial house and rescue the common people. Upon receipt of this proclamation, act with all speed!

After Cao Cao sent out the proclamation, the lords of the various regions all raised troops in response:

The first contingent: Yuan Shu, General of the Rear and Administrator of Nanyang.The second contingent: Han Fu, Inspector of Jizhou.The third contingent: Kong Zhou, Inspector of Yuzhou.The fourth contingent: Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou.The fifth contingent: Wang Kuang, Administrator of Henei.The sixth contingent: Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.The seventh contingent: Qiao Mao, Administrator of Dongjun.The eighth contingent: Yuan Yi, Administrator of Shanyang.The ninth contingent: Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei.The tenth contingent: Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai.The eleventh contingent: Zhang Chao, Administrator of Guangling.The twelfth contingent: Tao Qian, Inspector of Xuzhou.The thirteenth contingent: Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang.The fourteenth contingent: Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping.The fifteenth contingent: Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang.The sixteenth contingent: Sun Jian, Marquis of Wucheng and Administrator of Changsha.The seventeenth contingent: Yuan Shao, Marquis of Qixiang and Administrator of Bohai.

The forces of the various routes differed in strength: some numbered thirty thousand, others ten or twenty thousand. Each lord led his civil officials and military commanders toward Luoyang.

Now Gongsun Zan, Administrator of Beiping, was leading fifteen thousand picked troops past Pingyuan County in Dezhou. As they marched, he saw in the distance, among a grove of mulberry trees, a yellow banner and several horsemen coming to meet him. Looking more closely, Gongsun Zan recognized Liu Xuande. He asked, “Worthy brother, what brings you here?”

Xuande replied, “In former days, elder brother, I was indebted to you for securing my appointment as magistrate of Pingyuan. Hearing that your great army was passing this way, I came especially to await you and invite you into the city to rest your horses.”

Pointing to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, Gongsun Zan asked, “Who are these men?”

“This is Guan Yu, and this Zhang Fei,” Xuande replied. “They are the brothers with whom I swore brotherhood.”

“Are these the men who helped you defeat the Yellow Turbans?”

“It was entirely through the strength of these two.”

“What offices do they now hold?”

“Guan Yu serves as a mounted archer and Zhang Fei as a foot archer.”

Gongsun Zan sighed. “This is truly burying heroes in obscurity! Dong Zhuo is now bringing disorder to the realm, and all the lords beneath Heaven are going together to punish him. Worthy brother, why not abandon this lowly office and join us in attacking the traitor and exerting yourself in support of the house of Han?”

“I am willing to go,” Xuande replied.

Zhang Fei said, “If you had let me kill that traitor at the time, none of today’s troubles would have arisen.”

Guan Yunchang said, “Now that matters have come to this, we should make ready and depart at once.”

Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei took several horsemen and followed Gongsun Zan. Cao Cao received them. The various lords also arrived one after another, each establishing his own camp and stockade, until the encampments extended for more than two hundred li. Cao Cao slaughtered oxen and horses and convened a great assembly of the lords to discuss the strategy for advancing.

Administrator Wang Kuang said, “Now that we uphold the great cause of justice, we must appoint a leader of the alliance. Once all submit to his commands, we may advance.”

Cao Cao said, “Yuan Benchu’s family has held the rank of Three Excellencies for four generations. His house has many former subordinates throughout the realm, and he descends from renowned ministers of the Han. He may serve as leader of the alliance.”

Yuan Shao declined again and again. Everyone said, “No one but Benchu will do.” Only then did Shao consent.

The next day, they built a three-tiered altar and arrayed upon it banners of the five directions. At its summit they set a white yak-tail standard and yellow battle-axe, the military tallies, and the commander’s seal, then invited Shao to ascend. Shao arranged his robes, girded on his sword, and mounted the altar in solemn fervor. He burned incense and bowed twice. The covenant read:

Misfortune has befallen the house of Han, and the imperial order has lost its guiding authority. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo has seized upon this breach to unleash destruction, bringing calamity upon the Most Exalted and spreading tyranny among the people. We, Yuan Shao and the others, fearing the ruin of the altars of soil and grain, have united righteous troops and together hastened to the nation’s peril. Let all who share this covenant be of one heart and exert their united strength, fulfilling the duty of ministers and harboring no divided purpose. If any violate this covenant, may they forfeit their lives and leave no descendants. May August Heaven, Sovereign Earth, and the luminous spirits of our ancestors bear witness to all we have sworn!

When the covenant had been read, they smeared their lips with sacrificial blood. So impassioned were its words and spirit that tears and mucus streamed down every face. After the blood oath, they descended from the altar. The assembled lords escorted Yuan Shao to the command tent and seated him there, then took their own places in two rows according to rank and age.

After Cao Cao had passed the wine several rounds, he said, “Now that we have established a leader of the alliance, let each obey his commands and together support the state, without calculating whether his own strength is great or small.”

Yuan Shao said, “Though I lack ability, since you gentlemen have raised me to lead the alliance, merit shall certainly be rewarded and guilt certainly punished. The state has established laws, and the army has its discipline. Each of you must observe them and permit no violation.”

All replied, “We await your commands.”

Shao said, “My younger brother Yuan Shu shall supervise all provisions and fodder, supplying the various camps and allowing none to suffer want. We also require one man to serve as vanguard and advance directly to challenge the enemy at Sishui Pass. The rest shall occupy strategic positions and stand ready to support him.”

Sun Jian, Administrator of Changsha, stepped forward and said, “I am willing to command the vanguard.”

Shao said, “Wentai is brave and fierce; he is equal to this charge.”

Sun Jian therefore led the troops of his own command toward Sishui Pass. The officers defending the pass sent a courier on a racing horse to the Chancellor’s residence in Luoyang with an urgent report.

Ever since Dong Zhuo had seized supreme power, he had spent each day feasting and drinking. Li Ru received the emergency dispatch and went straight to report it to him. Dong Zhuo was greatly alarmed and hastily summoned his commanders to deliberate.

Lü Bu, Marquis of Wen, stepped boldly forward and said, “Father, do not be concerned. I regard the lords beyond the pass as no more than grass and chaff. Let me lead an army of tigers and wolves, cut off every one of their heads, and hang them above the gates of the capital.”

Dong Zhuo rejoiced. “With my Fengxian, I may sleep soundly and have no care!”

Before he had finished speaking, a man behind Lü Bu cried in a loud voice, “‘Why use an ox-cleaver to kill a chicken?’ There is no need to trouble the Marquis of Wen to go in person. For me to take the heads of those lords will be as easy as drawing an object from a bag.”

Dong Zhuo looked at him. The man stood nine feet tall, with a tiger’s body, a wolf’s waist, a leopard’s head, and an ape’s arms. He was a native of the lands west of the passes; his surname was Hua and his given name Xiong. Delighted by his words, Dong Zhuo promoted him to Commandant of the Valiant Cavalry and assigned him fifty thousand horse and foot, together with Li Su, Hu Zhen, and Zhao Cen, to race through the night to meet the enemy at the pass.

Among the allied lords was Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei. Thinking that since Sun Jian had been made vanguard he might seize the foremost merit, Bao Xin secretly detached his younger brother Bao Zhong with three thousand horse and foot. Bao Zhong took a shortcut directly to the foot of the pass and challenged the defenders.

Hua Xiong led five hundred armored cavalry flying down from the pass and roared, “Rebel general, do not flee!”

Bao Zhong was about to retreat, but Hua Xiong raised his blade and brought it down, cutting him from his horse. A great many officers were captured alive. Hua Xiong sent Bao Zhong’s head to the Chancellor’s residence with the news of victory, and Dong Zhuo promoted him to commander-in-chief.

Now Sun Jian led four commanders directly to the pass. The first was Cheng Pu, courtesy name Demou, a native of Tuyin in Youbeiping, who wielded an iron-ridged serpent spear. The second was Huang Gai, courtesy name Gongfu, a native of Lingling, who wielded an iron whip. The third was Han Dang, courtesy name Yigong, a native of Lingzhi in Liaoxi, who wielded a great saber. The fourth was Zu Mao, courtesy name Darong, a native of Fuchun in Wu Commandery, who wielded twin sabers.

Sun Jian wore gleaming silver armor and a red headcloth. Holding his ancient-style saber crosswise, he sat upon a dapple-maned horse, pointed up at the pass, and cursed, “Wretches who aid evil, why do you not surrender at once?”

Hua Xiong’s deputy Hu Zhen led five thousand troops out of the pass to meet him. Cheng Pu spurred forward with leveled spear and charged straight at Hu Zhen. They had fought only a few bouts when Cheng Pu pierced Hu Zhen through the throat, killing him beneath his horse.

Sun Jian swept his army straight to the foot of the pass, but arrows and stones rained down from above. He withdrew to Liangdong and encamped there, sending a man to report his victory to Yuan Shao and another to press Yuan Shu for provisions.

Someone said to Yuan Shu, “Sun Jian is the Fierce Tiger of Jiangdong. If he breaks through Luoyang and kills Dong Zhuo, it will be nothing less than removing a wolf only to acquire a tiger. If you withhold provisions now, his army will certainly scatter.”

Yuan Shu listened and sent no grain or fodder. Sun Jian’s army ran short of food, and disorder arose in the ranks. Spies reported this at the pass.

Li Su proposed a plan to Hua Xiong: “Tonight I shall lead one force down from the pass by a side road and strike the rear of Sun Jian’s camp. General, assault his front. Sun Jian can then be captured.”

Hua Xiong followed his plan and ordered the soldiers to eat their fill before descending from the pass under cover of night. That night the moon shone white and the wind was clear. It was already midnight when they reached Sun Jian’s camp. With drums pounding and battle cries rising, they drove straight in.

Sun Jian hastily put on his armor, mounted, and came face-to-face with Hua Xiong. They had exchanged only a few bouts when Li Su’s troops arrived at the rear and set fires throughout the camp. Sun Jian’s army scattered in confusion. His commanders became separated in the melee, and only Zu Mao stayed close beside him as they broke through the encirclement and fled.

Hua Xiong pursued them from behind. Sun Jian drew an arrow and shot twice, but Hua Xiong dodged both shafts. As Sun Jian loosed a third, he pulled with such force that he snapped his magpie-painted bow. He had no choice but to cast it away and gallop on.

Zu Mao said, “My lord, the red headcloth you wear catches the eye, and the enemy recognizes you by it. Take it off and let me wear it.”

Sun Jian removed the headcloth and exchanged it for Zu Mao’s helmet; then the two fled by separate roads. Hua Xiong’s troops pursued only the man in the red headcloth, while Sun Jian escaped by a narrow path.

Pressed hard by Hua Xiong, Zu Mao hung the red headcloth upon a half-burned pillar in the courtyard of a house, then slipped into the woods and hid.

From below, in the distant moonlight, Hua Xiong’s troops saw the red headcloth. They surrounded it on all sides but dared not approach. Only after shooting arrows at it did they realize it was a trick, and they advanced to seize it.

Zu Mao burst from behind the woods and swung his twin sabers to cut Hua Xiong down. Hua Xiong gave a tremendous shout and, with a single stroke, hewed Zu Mao from his horse.

The killing continued until daybreak, when Hua Xiong led his troops back into the pass. Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang all found Sun Jian, after which they gathered the army again and established a new camp. Sun Jian was overcome with grief at the loss of Zu Mao and sent a messenger through the night to inform Yuan Shao.

Yuan Shao was greatly alarmed. “I never thought Sun Wentai would be defeated by Hua Xiong!”

He at once assembled the lords to deliberate. Everyone arrived except Gongsun Zan, who came late. Yuan Shao invited him into the tent and gave him a place in the ranks.

Shao said, “The other day General Bao’s younger brother disobeyed orders and advanced on his own authority. He lost his life and sacrificed a great many soldiers. Now Sun Wentai has also been defeated by Hua Xiong. The edge of our army’s spirit has been blunted. What are we to do?”

None of the lords spoke.

Yuan Shao raised his eyes and looked around. Behind Gongsun Zan stood three men of extraordinary appearance, all smiling coldly to themselves.

Shao asked, “Who are the men behind Administrator Gongsun?”

Gongsun Zan called Xuande forward and said, “This is Liu Bei, magistrate of Pingyuan, my companion and brother since our youth.”

Cao Cao said, “Can this be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?”

“It is,” Gongsun Zan replied, and he had Liu Xuande pay his respects.

Gongsun Zan then recounted in detail Xuande’s achievements and lineage.

Yuan Shao said, “Since you belong to a branch of the imperial house, bring him a seat.”

Xuande modestly declined.

Shao said, “I do not honor your title or fame. I honor you because you are a scion of the imperial house.”

Xuande then took a seat at the very end, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood respectfully behind him with folded hands.

Suddenly a scout came to report: “Hua Xiong has led armored cavalry down from the pass. He has hung Administrator Sun’s red headcloth from a long pole and is reviling us before the camp, challenging us to battle.”

Yuan Shao said, “Who dares go out and face him?”

From behind Yuan Shu emerged the valiant commander Yu She. “This junior commander is willing to go.”

Shao was pleased and ordered Yu She to ride out. Almost at once a report came back: “Yu She fought Hua Xiong for fewer than three bouts and was cut down.”

All were greatly alarmed.

Administrator Han Fu said, “I have the great general Pan Feng, who can behead Hua Xiong.”

Shao urgently ordered him into battle. Pan Feng took up his great axe and mounted. Before long, a rider came flying back with the report: “Pan Feng too has been cut down by Hua Xiong.”

The color left every face.

Yuan Shao said, “What a pity my great generals Yan Liang and Wen Chou have not arrived! If either one were here, what would we have to fear from Hua Xiong?”

Before he had finished speaking, a man below the steps cried out, “This junior commander is willing to go, cut off Hua Xiong’s head, and lay it before the command tent!”

All looked at him. The man stood nine feet tall, with a beard two feet long. His eyes were like those of the crimson phoenix, his brows like reclining silkworms; his face was the color of dark red dates, and his voice rang like a great bronze bell. He stood before the tent.

Yuan Shao asked who he was.

Gongsun Zan replied, “This is Guan Yu, younger brother of Liu Xuande.”

“What office does he now hold?” Shao asked.

“He follows Liu Xuande as a mounted archer.”

From his place in the tent Yuan Shu shouted, “Do you mock us lords as men without great commanders? You are nothing but an archer—how dare you babble here! Drive him out!”

Cao Cao hastily stopped him. “Gonglu, restrain your anger. Since this man has spoken so boldly, he must possess courage and strategy. Let him ride out and try. If he fails, it will not be too late to punish him.”

Yuan Shao said, “If we send an archer into battle, Hua Xiong will certainly laugh at us.”

Cao Cao said, “This man’s bearing is far from common. How would Hua Xiong know that he is an archer?”

Lord Guan said, “If I do not prevail, I ask you to cut off my head.”

Cao Cao ordered a cup of wine warmed and offered it to Lord Guan before he mounted.

Lord Guan said, “Pour the wine and leave it here. I shall return at once.”

He left the tent, took up his saber, and sprang onto his horse. The assembled lords heard the thunderous roll of drums beyond the camp, followed by a tremendous eruption of shouts, as though Heaven were collapsing and Earth splitting, mountains shaking and peaks falling. All were struck with alarm.

Just as they were about to send someone to learn what had happened, the chiming of bridle bells sounded, and a horse reached the central command. Yunchang held Hua Xiong’s head in his hand and flung it upon the ground. The wine was still warm.

A later poet praised him:

His first great deed struck awe through Earth and Heaven;The painted war drums thundered at the gate.Yunchang set down his cup and showed his valor—He slew Hua Xiong while the wine stayed warm.

Cao Cao was overjoyed. Then Zhang Fei stepped out from behind Xuande and cried in a loud voice, “My brother has cut down Hua Xiong! If we do not break through the pass now and capture Dong Zhuo alive, what are we waiting for?”

Yuan Shu flew into a rage and shouted, “We great ministers still yield precedence to one another, yet a common foot soldier under a mere county magistrate dares flaunt his might and swagger here! Drive them all out of the tent!”

Cao Cao said, “Those who win merit should be rewarded. Why reckon whether their station is high or low?”

Yuan Shu said, “If you gentlemen value only a county magistrate, I shall take my leave.”

Cao Cao said, “How can we ruin a great undertaking over a single remark?”

He ordered Gongsun Zan to take Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei back to camp for the time being. The assembled officers then dispersed. Cao Cao secretly sent men bearing beef and wine to comfort the three brothers.

Now the defeated remnants of Hua Xiong’s command reported back at the pass. Li Su hurriedly wrote an emergency dispatch and sent it to Dong Zhuo.

Dong Zhuo quickly assembled Li Ru, Lü Bu, and the others to deliberate.

Li Ru said, “We have now lost our great commander Hua Xiong, while the rebels’ power swells. Yuan Shao leads the alliance, and his uncle Yuan Wei is presently Grand Tutor. Should they coordinate from within and without, the situation would become extremely dangerous. Yuan Wei should be eliminated first. I ask the Chancellor to lead the great army in person and divide the forces for suppression.”

Dong Zhuo approved. He summoned Li Jue and Guo Si, gave them five hundred troops, and ordered them to surround Grand Tutor Yuan Wei’s residence. Without distinction between old and young, they exterminated the entire household. Yuan Wei’s head was sent ahead to be displayed at the pass as a warning.

Dong Zhuo then raised two hundred thousand troops and divided them into two armies. He first ordered Li Jue and Guo Si to lead fifty thousand men and hold Sishui Pass without giving battle. Dong Zhuo himself led one hundred fifty thousand, together with Li Ru, Lü Bu, Fan Chou, Zhang Ji, and the others, to defend Hulao Pass, fifty li from Luoyang.

When the army reached the pass, Dong Zhuo ordered Lü Bu to take thirty thousand troops and establish a great camp before it. Dong Zhuo himself remained stationed within the pass.

A courier on a racing horse learned of these movements and reported them to Yuan Shao’s main camp. Shao assembled the lords to deliberate.

Cao Cao said, “Dong Zhuo has stationed troops at Hulao and cut across the central route of our allied lords. We should now send half our forces to meet him.”

Yuan Shao therefore assigned eight contingents—those of Wang Kuang, Qiao Mao, Bao Xin, Yuan Yi, Kong Rong, Zhang Yang, Tao Qian, and Gongsun Zan—to meet the enemy at Hulao Pass. Cao Cao led his own army back and forth in support.

The eight lords each set their troops in motion. Wang Kuang, Administrator of Henei, arrived first. Lü Bu led three thousand armored cavalry racing out to meet him.

Wang Kuang drew his forces up in battle formation and reined in beneath the command banner to watch. Lü Bu rode out from his ranks. On his head he wore a purple-gold crown with three prongs clasping his hair; over his body hung a red Sichuan brocade robe embroidered with a hundred flowers; he was armored in linked mail with beast-faced clasps swallowing the shoulders; around his waist was an ornate lion-and-barbarian belt securing his armor. Bow and arrows were at his side, and in his hand he held a painted halberd. Beneath him was the wind-screaming Red Hare.

Truly: among men, Lü Bu; among horses, Red Hare!

Wang Kuang turned and asked, “Who dares go out to fight?”

A commander behind him spurred forward with leveled spear. Wang Kuang saw that it was Fang Yue, the renowned general of Henei.

The two horses met. In fewer than five bouts, Lü Bu thrust Fang Yue from his horse with a single stroke of the halberd, then charged straight at Wang Kuang’s line. Wang Kuang’s army was utterly defeated and fled in all directions. Lü Bu drove east and west through the slaughter as though entering a land without men.

Fortunately, the armies of Qiao Mao and Yuan Yi both arrived and rescued Wang Kuang; only then did Lü Bu withdraw. The three lords, each having lost some troops, retreated thirty li and established camp.

Soon the other five armies arrived. The lords met to deliberate and agreed that Lü Bu was a hero whom no man could withstand.

As they anxiously considered the matter, a junior officer reported, “Lü Bu is challenging us to battle.”

The eight lords mounted together and divided their armies into eight formations. Lü Bu stood upon a high ridge. In the distance they saw his clustered troops and horses, their embroidered banners billowing as he charged first against the lines.

Mu Shun, a commander under Zhang Yang, Administrator of Shangdang, rode out with leveled spear to meet him. Lü Bu lifted his halberd and, with one thrust, pierced him from his horse.

All were greatly alarmed.

Wu Anguo, a commander under Kong Rong, Administrator of Beihai, galloped out wielding an iron hammer. Lü Bu brandished his halberd and spurred forward to meet him. They fought for more than ten bouts, until Lü Bu brought down his halberd and severed Wu Anguo’s wrist. Wu Anguo dropped his hammer and fled.

The troops of all eight contingents surged forward together and rescued him. Lü Bu then withdrew.

The lords returned to camp to deliberate.

Cao Cao said, “Lü Bu’s valor is without equal. We should assemble all eighteen allied lords and devise a sound strategy together. Once Lü Bu is captured, Dong Zhuo will be easy to destroy.”

While they were still deliberating, Lü Bu again led his troops out to challenge them. The eight lords deployed together.

Gongsun Zan brandished his lance and personally fought Lü Bu. After only a few bouts, Gongsun Zan was defeated and fled.

Lü Bu urged Red Hare in pursuit. That horse could travel a thousand li in a day and flew like the wind. As he drew close, Lü Bu raised his painted halberd and thrust at the center of Gongsun Zan’s back.

Then a commander at one side came flying forward, his round eyes opened wide, his tiger whiskers bristling upward, and an eighteen-foot serpent spear leveled in his hands. He shouted, “Three-surnamed house slave, do not flee! Zhang Fei of Yan is here!”

When Lü Bu saw him, he abandoned Gongsun Zan and engaged Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei summoned all his spirit and fought Lü Bu in a furious battle. They exchanged more than fifty bouts without victory or defeat.

Yunchang saw this, struck his horse, and came whirling his eighty-two-catty Green Dragon Crescent Blade to join the attack on Lü Bu. The three horses fought in the shape of the character ding. After thirty more bouts, they still could not bring Lü Bu down.

Liu Xuande drew his paired swords, drove forward his yellow-maned horse, and came slanting in from one side to aid them.

The three surrounded Lü Bu and wheeled about him, fighting like a revolving lantern. The troops of all eight contingents stared in amazement.

Lü Bu parried and blocked, but could no longer hold them off. Looking toward Xuande’s face, he feinted a thrust with his halberd. Xuande hastily dodged. Lü Bu broke open a corner of the encirclement, dragged his painted halberd behind him, and galloped away.

How could the three be willing to let him go? They spurred after him. With a tremendous roar, the troops of all eight contingents swept forward together. Lü Bu’s men fled toward the pass, while Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei followed close behind.

An ancient composition tells especially of the threefold battle of Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei against Lü Bu:

The Han’s allotted years reached Huan and Ling;The blazing crimson sun inclined toward the west.The traitor Dong Zhuo deposed the Young Emperor;The timid Liu Xie woke in terror from his dreams.Cao Cao sent proclamations through the realm;The lords, inflamed with anger, all raised arms.They chose Yuan Shao to lead their covenantAnd swore to aid the throne and settle peace.

Marquis Lü Bu stood unmatched in all the age;The Four Seas praised his mighty gifts and valor.Silver armor sheathed him in a dragon’s scales;A golden crown clasped hair and pheasant plumes.His jeweled belt was gripped by level beasts;Bright phoenixes flew across his brocade robe.His dragon steed leapt up and raised a heavenly wind;His painted halberd flashed like autumn waters.

He left the pass to challenge—who could stand?The lords’ hearts broke, their courage shook with fear.Then Zhang Yide, the man of Yan, sprang forth,An eighteen-foot serpent spear within his hands.His tiger whiskers bristled into golden threads;His round eyes opened wide and flashed like lightning.They fought full fury, neither gaining victory,Till wrath before the lines roused Guan Yunchang.

The treasured Green Dragon blade shone frost and snow;His parrot-colored battle robe flew like a butterfly.Wherever his horse’s hooves fell, ghosts and spirits wailed;Before such wrath, blood surely had to flow.The hero Xuande drew his paired keen blades,Summoning Heaven’s might in deeds of valor.Three men surrounded Lü Bu and fought long;He parried, blocked, and guarded without rest.

Their shouts convulsed the sky and overturned the earth;The killing air spread cold through Ox and Dipper.His strength exhausted, Lü Bu sought escape;He saw the mountain pass and spurred his horse for home.Behind him trailed his painted, sky-square halberd;His scattered gold-bright five-hued banners streamed.Red Hare snapped its tasseled reins and fled;He wheeled and flew atop Hulao Pass.

The three pursued Lü Bu straight to the foot of the pass. There they saw a green silk parasol swaying in the west wind above the walls.

Zhang Fei cried, “That must be Dong Zhuo! What great feat is there in chasing Lü Bu? Better to seize the villain Dong first and tear up the evil by its roots!”

He spurred his horse up toward the pass to capture Dong Zhuo.

Indeed:

To capture bandits, first capture their chief;Extraordinary merit awaits extraordinary men.

What the outcome will be shall be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Dong Zhuo Burns the Imperial Palaces; Sun Jian Conceals the Jade Seal and Breaks Faith

Now Zhang Fei spurred his horse in pursuit as far as the pass, but arrows and stones rained down from its walls, and he could advance no farther, so he returned. The lords of the eight contingents together invited Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei to receive their congratulations, and sent a man to Yuan Shao’s camp to report the victory. Yuan Shao then issued an order to Sun Jian, commanding him to advance. Sun Jian took Cheng Pu and Huang Gai with him to Yuan Shu’s camp. There Sun Jian drew upon the ground with his staff and said, “Dong Zhuo and I had no feud or grievance between us. Yet now I risk my life without thought for myself, braving arrows and stones in person and coming here resolved to fight to the death—above, to punish a traitor for the sake of the state; below, to avenge your family’s private wrong. Yet you, General, listened to slander and withheld provisions, bringing about my defeat. How can your conscience be at peace?” Yuan Shu was terrified and had no answer. He ordered the man who had made the slanderous report to be beheaded, as an apology to Sun Jian. Suddenly someone came to report to Sun Jian: “A general has ridden down from the pass and come to the camp. He asks to see you.” Sun Jian took leave of Yuan Shu and returned to his own camp. When the visitor was summoned and questioned, he proved to be Li Jue, one of Dong Zhuo’s favored generals. Sun Jian said, “Why have you come?” Li Jue replied, “Of all men, the Chancellor esteems only you, General. He has therefore sent me expressly to propose a marriage alliance: the Chancellor has a daughter whom he wishes to wed to your son.” Sun Jian flew into a rage and shouted, “Dong Zhuo defies Heaven and follows no rightful way. He has laid waste the imperial house. I mean to exterminate his entire clan and thereby answer to the world—how could I consent to ally myself in marriage with a traitor? I will not behead you. Leave at once, and surrender the pass without delay; then your life will be spared. If you tarry, your bones will be ground and your body smashed to pieces!”

Li Jue fled in abject panic and returned to Dong Zhuo, telling him how insolently Sun Jian had behaved. Dong Zhuo was enraged and asked Li Ru for counsel. Li Ru said, “The Marquis of Wen has only just been defeated, and the troops have no heart for battle. Better to withdraw to Luoyang, move the Emperor to Chang’an, and fulfill the children’s rhyme. A rhyme lately heard in the streets and markets runs:

A Han in the west, a Han in the east;The deer must enter Chang’an before these troubles cease.

“As I understand it, ‘a Han in the west’ answers to Gaozu, whose power flourished in the western capital of Chang’an and whose line passed through twelve emperors. ‘A Han in the east’ answers to Guangwu, whose power flourished in the eastern capital of Luoyang, where the line has now likewise passed through twelve emperors. Heaven’s cycle has come full round. Only if you, Chancellor, move back to Chang’an can there be no further danger.” Dong Zhuo was delighted. “Had you not spoken,” he said, “I would never have understood.” He at once took Lü Bu and hurried back to Luoyang through the night to deliberate on moving the capital. He assembled the civil and military officials in the court hall and said, “Luoyang has been the Han’s eastern capital for more than two hundred years, but its allotted vitality is now exhausted. I have observed that the ascendant aura truly lies over Chang’an. I intend to escort His Majesty westward. Each of you must make ready without delay.”

Grand Minister of the Masses Yang Biao said, “The region within the passes lies shattered and desolate. If, without cause, we now abandon the ancestral temples and forsake the imperial tombs, I fear the people will be thrown into turmoil. Nothing is easier than to set the realm in motion; nothing is harder than to restore it to peace. I beg the Chancellor to examine the matter closely.” Dong Zhuo angrily replied, “Would you obstruct a great policy of state?” Grand Commandant Huang Wan said, “Grand Minister Yang’s words are right. In former times, during Wang Mang’s usurpation and rebellion, and in the days of the Gengshi Emperor and the Red Eyebrows, Chang’an was burned and reduced entirely to rubble. Moreover, its people scattered and fled, until scarcely one or two in a hundred remained. It is not fitting now to abandon the palaces and go to a wasteland.” Dong Zhuo said, “The rebels east of the passes have risen and spread disorder throughout the realm. Chang’an is protected by the strategic barriers of Mount Xiao and Hangu Pass; it is also near the regions west of Long. Timber, stone, bricks, and tiles can be procured by a fixed date, and the construction of palaces need not take more than a month. Say no more of this nonsense.” Grand Minister of the Masses Xun Shuang remonstrated, “If the Chancellor moves the capital, the people will be agitated and know no peace.” Dong Zhuo flew into a rage. “I am planning for the whole realm! Why should I spare the petty commoners?” That very day, he dismissed Yang Biao, Huang Wan, and Xun Shuang and reduced them to commoners.

Dong Zhuo left the court and mounted his carriage. He saw two men facing the carriage and bowing. Looking more closely, he recognized Director of the Imperial Secretariat Zhou Bi and Colonel of the City Gates Wu Qiong. Dong Zhuo asked what business they had. Zhou Bi said, “We have just heard that the Chancellor intends to move the capital to Chang’an, and so have come to remonstrate.” Dong Zhuo was furious. “At the beginning, I listened to the two of you and accepted your recommendation of Yuan Shao. Now Yuan Shao has rebelled. You must belong to the same faction!” He shouted for warriors to drag them beyond the capital gate and behead them. He then issued an order to move the capital, setting the very next day for departure. Li Ru said, “We are now short of money and provisions, while Luoyang contains a great many wealthy households. Their property can be registered and confiscated by the government. Any who belong to the circles of Yuan Shao and the others should have their clansmen and partisans put to death and their family wealth seized. This will certainly yield untold millions.” Dong Zhuo immediately dispatched five thousand armored cavalry to seize wealthy households throughout Luoyang, several thousand families in all. Flags were planted upon their heads, bearing in large characters the words “Rebel Ministers and Treasonous Partisans,” and they were all beheaded outside the city, their gold and property being confiscated.

Li Jue and Guo Si drove the several million inhabitants of Luoyang ahead toward Chang’an. Columns of civilians alternated with columns of soldiers, who dragged and herded them onward; those who died in ditches and ravines were beyond counting. The soldiers were also let loose to violate men’s wives and daughters and steal their food. The sound of weeping shook Heaven and earth. Behind any who traveled too slowly came three thousand troops to drive them on, white blades in hand, killing people along the road. Before Dong Zhuo departed, he ordered fires set at every gate, burning the people’s homes, and had the ancestral temples, palaces, and government offices put to the torch as well. The flames of the northern and southern palaces met, and the imperial courts of Luoyang were reduced entirely to scorched earth. He further sent Lü Bu to open the tombs of former emperors and empresses and strip them of gold and treasure. Taking advantage of the occasion, the soldiers dug up nearly every official and commoner’s grave. Dong Zhuo loaded gold, pearls, bolts of silk, and other valuables onto more than a thousand carts, abducted the Son of Heaven together with the empresses and consorts, and departed straight for Chang’an.

Meanwhile, Dong Zhuo’s general Zhao Cen, seeing that Dong Zhuo had abandoned Luoyang and gone, surrendered Sishui Pass. Sun Jian drove his army in first; Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei fought their way into Hulao Pass; and the various lords each led in their armies.

Sun Jian now raced toward Luoyang. From afar he saw flames soaring into the sky and black smoke spreading across the land. For two or three hundred li there was neither the sound of cock or dog nor any trace of human habitation. Sun Jian first sent troops to extinguish the fires, then had the various lords encamp with their men and horses upon the wasteland. Cao Cao came to Yuan Shao and said, “Now that the traitor Dong has gone west, this is the moment to pursue and strike him. Why, Benchu, do you hold your troops motionless?” Yuan Shao said, “The armies are exhausted. I fear an advance would gain us nothing.” Cao Cao said, “The traitor Dong has burned the palaces, abducted the Emperor, and forced him to move. All within the seas are shaken and know not where to turn. This is the hour when Heaven will destroy him. One battle, and the realm can be settled. Why do the lords hesitate instead of advancing?” All the assembled lords said that they must not move rashly. Cao Cao was furious. “These wretches are unworthy of sharing counsel!” He then led out his own force of more than ten thousand men and, with Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin, hurried through the night in pursuit of Dong Zhuo.

When Dong Zhuo reached the region of Xingyang, its Administrator, Xu Rong, came out to receive him. Li Ru said, “The Chancellor has only just abandoned Luoyang; we must guard against pursuing troops. Order Xu Rong to conceal an army beside the mountain hollows outside Xingyang. If pursuers arrive, he should let them pass unhindered. Once we have defeated them here, he can cut off their retreat and fall upon them. Then those behind will not dare pursue us again.” Dong Zhuo followed this plan and also ordered Lü Bu to lead an elite force as the rearguard.

As Lü Bu marched, Cao Cao’s army caught up with him. Lü Bu laughed loudly. “It is exactly as Li Ru foresaw!” He drew up his men and horses. Cao Cao rode forward and shouted, “Traitor! You have abducted the Emperor and driven the people from their homes. Where do you think you are going?” Lü Bu cursed him: “Coward who betrayed his lord! How dare you utter such wild words?” Xiahou Dun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Lü Bu. They had fought only a few bouts when Li Jue led a force charging in from the left. Cao Cao hurriedly ordered Xiahou Yuan to meet him. Then battle cries rose on the right as Guo Si led another army into the attack, and Cao Cao urgently ordered Cao Ren to oppose him. The force of the three armies was irresistible. Xiahou Dun could not hold Lü Bu and wheeled his horse back toward his own lines. Lü Bu led his armored cavalry in a sweeping assault. Cao Cao’s army was utterly defeated and fled back toward Xingyang. At the foot of a barren mountain, around the second watch of the night, with the moon as bright as day, Cao Cao at last gathered the remnants of his force.

They were just about to set up their cooking pots and prepare a meal when cries rose on every side, and Xu Rong’s entire ambush burst forth. Cao Cao hurriedly whipped his horse and fought for a road of escape. He ran directly into Xu Rong, turned, and fled. Xu Rong fitted an arrow to his bow and shot Cao Cao in the shoulder. With the arrow still in him, Cao Cao fled for his life and rounded a mountain slope. Two soldiers concealed in the grass saw his horse approaching and thrust with both spears at once. Cao Cao’s horse was struck and fell. Cao Cao tumbled from the saddle and was seized by the two soldiers. Just then, a general came galloping up, swung his saber, and cut down both infantrymen. He dismounted and helped Cao Cao to his feet. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Cao Hong.

“I am doomed to die here,” Cao Cao said. “Worthy brother, leave at once!”

“Quickly, my lord—mount my horse!” Cao Hong said. “I am willing to go on foot.”

“If the enemy catches up, what will you do?”

“The world can do without Cao Hong, but it cannot do without you.”

“If I live again,” said Cao Cao, “it will be through your strength.”

Cao Cao mounted the horse. Cao Hong stripped off his robe and armor, dragged his saber, and followed on foot. They traveled until after the fourth watch, when a broad river appeared ahead and blocked their way, while the shouts behind them drew steadily nearer. Cao Cao said, “My life has reached its end. I cannot survive this!” Cao Hong quickly helped him from the horse, removed his robe and armor, took Cao Cao on his back, and carried him across the water. They had only just reached the farther bank when the pursuers arrived and shot arrows at them across the river. Cao Cao fled onward, still streaming with water. By daybreak they had gone more than thirty li and stopped for a brief rest below an earthen ridge. Suddenly battle cries rose, and a troop of horsemen came racing toward them. It was Xu Rong, who had crossed farther upstream and come in pursuit.

As Cao Cao stood there in alarm and desperation, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan came galloping up with a dozen horsemen, shouting, “Xu Rong, do not harm our lord!” Xu Rong charged at Xiahou Dun, who leveled his spear and met him. After they had crossed horses for several bouts, Xiahou Dun speared Xu Rong from the saddle and scattered the remaining troops. Soon afterward Cao Ren, Li Dian, and Yue Jin each arrived with their forces, searching for Cao Cao. When they saw him, grief and joy mingled in their hearts. They gathered more than five hundred surviving soldiers and returned together to Henei. Dong Zhuo’s army continued on to Chang’an.

The assembled lords divided their forces among encampments at Luoyang. Sun Jian extinguished the fires still burning within the palace and stationed his troops inside the city, pitching his command tent upon the foundations of Jianzhang Hall. He ordered his soldiers to clear away the rubble from the palaces. Every imperial tomb opened by Dong Zhuo was covered over and sealed. On the foundations of the Imperial Ancestral Temple, Sun Jian hastily erected a three-bay hall, invited the assembled lords to set up the spirit tablets of the sacred emperors, and sacrificed the full offering of ox, sheep, and pig before them. When the rites were complete, they all dispersed.

Sun Jian returned to his camp. That night the stars and sun mingled their radiance. Sword in hand, he sat beneath the open sky and looked up to observe the signs of Heaven. Within the Purple Forbidden Enclosure he saw a vast expanse of white vapor. Sun Jian sighed. “The imperial star is dim. Treacherous ministers have thrown the state into disorder, the countless people are sunk in misery, and the capital stands empty!” When he had spoken, tears fell from his eyes without his knowing it. A soldier nearby pointed and said, “South of the hall, five-colored rays are rising from a well.” Sun Jian had his soldiers light torches and descend into the well to search. They brought up the body of a woman. Though she had been dead a long time, her corpse had not decayed. She was dressed in palace fashion, and around her neck hung a brocade pouch. When they opened it, they found a small vermilion casket secured by a golden lock. They opened the casket and saw a jade seal, four inches square. Five entwined dragons formed its knob. One corner had been broken away and inlaid with gold. Upon it were eight characters in seal script:

By Heaven’s mandate received,May the sovereign live long and the realm forever prosper.

Having obtained the seal, Sun Jian asked Cheng Pu about it. Cheng Pu said, “This is the Imperial Seal of State. The jade was first found in ancient times by Bian He beneath Mount Jing, when he saw a phoenix alight upon the stone. He carried it and presented it to King Wen of Chu. When the stone was cut open, jade was indeed found within. In the twenty-sixth year of Qin, craftsmen were ordered to carve the jade into a seal, and Li Si inscribed these eight characters upon it. In the twenty-eighth year, the First Emperor made an imperial progress to Dongting Lake. A great wind arose and the waves raged, and his vessel was about to capsize. The jade seal was hurriedly cast into the lake, and the storm ceased. In the thirty-sixth year, when the First Emperor’s progress reached Huayin, a man carrying the seal blocked the road and gave it to one of the imperial attendants, saying, ‘Take this back to the Ancestral Dragon.’ When he had spoken, he vanished. Thus the seal returned to Qin. The next year, the First Emperor died.

“Later, Ziying presented the jade seal to Gaozu of Han. In time, when Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, Empress Dowager Xiaoyuan struck Wang Xun and Su Xian with the seal, chipping off one corner, which was then inlaid with gold. Emperor Guangwu obtained this treasure at Yiyang, and it has passed with the imperial succession down to the present day. We recently heard that when the Ten Regular Attendants raised their rebellion and abducted the Young Emperor to the Northern Mang Hills, this treasure was lost on the return to the palace. Now Heaven has bestowed it upon you, my lord. You must be destined to ascend the supreme imperial place. We must not remain here long. You should return quickly to Jiangdong and make other plans for a great enterprise.”

“Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts,” Sun Jian said. “Tomorrow I shall plead illness, take my leave, and return.”

Their plans settled, he secretly ordered the soldiers to let nothing leak out.

Who could have expected that among the soldiers was a man from Yuan Shao’s home district who hoped to use this as a means of advancement? During the night he slipped out of camp and went to report to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao rewarded him and secretly kept him within his army.

The next day, Sun Jian came to take leave of Yuan Shao. “I have contracted a slight illness and wish to return to Changsha. I have come expressly to bid you farewell.”

Yuan Shao smiled. “I know that your illness, my lord, is caused by the Imperial Seal of State.”

Sun Jian’s face changed. “Where does this claim come from?”

Yuan Shao said, “We have now raised an army of righteous men to punish the traitor and rid the state of its scourge. The jade seal is a treasure of the imperial court. Since you have obtained it, you should leave it openly with the leader of the alliance until Dong Zhuo has been destroyed, and then restore it to the court. Yet now you conceal it and depart. What do you intend?”

“How could the jade seal be in my possession?” Sun Jian said.

“Where is the object taken from the well by Jianzhang Hall?”

“I have no such thing. Why press me by force?”

“Bring it out at once, and spare yourself disaster.”

Sun Jian pointed to Heaven and swore, “If I have indeed obtained this treasure and secretly hidden it for myself, then on some future day may I meet no good end, but die beneath blades and arrows!”

The assembled lords said, “Since Wentai has sworn such an oath, surely he cannot possess it.”

Yuan Shao summoned a soldier and said, “Was this man present when the well was searched?”

Sun Jian flew into a rage, drew the sword at his waist, and moved to behead the soldier. Yuan Shao also drew his sword. “If you kill this soldier, you are deceiving me.” Behind Yuan Shao, Yan Liang and Wen Chou both drew their swords from their scabbards. Behind Sun Jian, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang also whipped out their sabers. The assembled lords rushed together and restrained them. Sun Jian immediately mounted his horse, struck camp, and left Luoyang. Yuan Shao was furious. He wrote a letter and sent a trusted man through the night to Jingzhou to deliver it to Inspector Liu Biao, instructing him to intercept Sun Jian on the road and seize the seal.

The next day, a report came that Cao Cao had pursued Dong Zhuo, fought at Xingyang, and returned after a crushing defeat. Yuan Shao sent men to escort him into camp, assembled the lords, and laid out wine to ease Cao Cao’s dejection. During the banquet, Cao Cao sighed and said, “When I first raised the cause of righteousness, it was to rid the state of a traitor. Since you, my lords, came in support of that righteous cause, my original intention was to trouble Benchu to lead the forces of Henei down upon Mengjin and Suanzao; for you gentlemen to hold Chenggao, occupy the granaries at Ao, block the passes of Huanyuan and Dagu, and control those strategic defiles; and for Gonglu to lead the army of Nanyang, station it at Dan and Xi, and enter Wuguan Pass to overawe the Three Capital Districts. All were to dig deep moats and raise high ramparts, avoiding battle while multiplying feints, so that the disposition of our forces might be displayed to the whole realm. By following the rightful cause and destroying the rebellious, the realm could have been settled at once. But now you hesitate and refuse to advance, bitterly disappointing the hopes of all under Heaven. I am ashamed on your behalf!”

Yuan Shao and the others had no words to answer him. When the banquet ended, Cao Cao saw that Yuan Shao and the others each harbored separate ambitions and judged that they could accomplish nothing. He therefore led his army away toward Yangzhou.

Gongsun Zan said to Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, “Yuan Shao is incapable of achievement. If we remain long, there will surely be upheaval. Let us return for the present.” He struck camp and traveled north. On reaching Pingyuan, he appointed Xuande Chancellor of Pingyuan, then went himself to guard his territory and train his army.

Liu Dai, Administrator of Yanzhou, asked Qiao Mao, Administrator of Dong Commandery, to lend him grain. Qiao Mao made excuses and refused. Liu Dai led his army in a sudden assault upon Qiao Mao’s camp, killed him, and forced all his troops to surrender.

When Yuan Shao saw that the others had each dispersed, he too led his army in striking camp, left Luoyang, and went east of the passes.

Now Liu Biao, Inspector of Jingzhou, styled Jingsheng, was a native of Gaoping in Shanyang and a kinsman of the imperial house of Han. From his youth he delighted in forming friendships and was close to seven renowned scholars; together they were known at the time as the Eight Eminent Men of Jiangxia. The seven were Chen Xiang of Runan, styled Zhonglin; Fan Pang of the same commandery, styled Mengbo; Kong Yu of Lu, styled Shiyuan; Fan Kang of Bohai, styled Zhongzhen; Tan Fu of Shanyang, styled Wenyou; Zhang Jian of the same commandery, styled Yuanjie; and Cen Zhi of Nanyang, styled Gongxiao. Liu Biao was the friend of these seven, and had as his assistants Kuai Liang and Kuai Yue of Yanping, and Cai Mao of Xiangyang.

After reading Yuan Shao’s letter, Liu Biao immediately ordered Kuai Yue and Cai Mao to lead ten thousand troops to intercept Sun Jian. Just as Sun Jian’s army arrived, Kuai Yue drew up his battle lines and rode out before them. Sun Jian asked, “Kuai Yidu, why have you led troops to block my road?” Kuai Yue replied, “You are a minister of Han. How can you secretly conceal the Imperial Seal of State? Leave it here at once, and you will be allowed to return!”

Sun Jian was enraged and ordered Huang Gai to give battle. Cai Mao brandished his saber and came forward to meet him. After several bouts, Huang Gai swung his iron whip at Cai Mao and struck him squarely on the heart-guarding mirror over his chest. Cai Mao wheeled his horse and fled. Taking advantage of the moment, Sun Jian fought his way through the frontier pass. Then gongs and drums sounded together behind the hills: Liu Biao himself had arrived at the head of an army.

From horseback Sun Jian saluted him and said, “Jingsheng, why have you believed Yuan Shao’s letter and come to oppress a neighboring commandery?”

Liu Biao said, “You have concealed the Imperial Seal of State. Do you intend to rebel?”

“If I possess such a thing,” Sun Jian said, “may I die beneath blades and arrows!”

“If you wish me to believe you, allow me to search the baggage traveling with your army.”

Sun Jian angrily replied, “What strength have you that you dare look down upon me?”

He was about to engage when Liu Biao began to retreat. Sun Jian urged his horse after him, but hidden troops rose together from behind the two hills, while Kuai Yue and Cai Mao came pressing from the rear, trapping Sun Jian in the heart of the encirclement. Truly:

The jade seal, once obtained, brought nothing of worth;Because of this treasure, blades were drawn forth.

How Sun Jian escaped with his life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Yuan Shao Battles Gongsun Zan at Pan River; Sun Jian Crosses the Yangzi to Attack Liu Biao

Now Sun Jian, surrounded by Liu Biao, escaped only because his three generals Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, and Han Dang fought to the death to rescue him. Having lost more than half his troops, he forced a way through and led the survivors back to Jiangdong. From that time on, Sun Jian and Liu Biao were bitter enemies.

Meanwhile, Yuan Shao had stationed his army in Henei, where provisions were scarce. Han Fu, Governor of Ji Province, sent supplies to sustain his forces. Yuan Shao’s adviser Feng Ji said to him, “A true man ranges freely across the realm. Why should he wait for another to send him food? Ji Province is rich in money and grain. Why do you not take it?”

“I have no sound plan,” Yuan Shao said.

Feng Ji replied, “Secretly send a letter to Gongsun Zan, urging him to advance upon Ji Province, with an agreement that you will attack from both sides. Gongsun Zan is certain to raise an army. Han Fu is a man without strategy; he will surely ask you to take charge of the province. You can then seize control from within. It will be as easy as turning your hand.”

Yuan Shao was delighted and immediately sent a letter to Gongsun Zan. When Gongsun Zan read the proposal that they attack Ji Province together and divide its territory equally, he was overjoyed and raised his army that very day. Yuan Shao, however, secretly sent someone to warn Han Fu.

Alarmed, Han Fu summoned his two advisers, Xun Chen and Xin Ping, to deliberate. Xun Chen said, “Gongsun Zan is leading the forces of Yan and Dai in a long, swift advance. The edge of his assault cannot be withstood. Moreover, Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei are assisting him, so he will be difficult to resist. Yuan Benchu surpasses other men in wisdom and courage, and there is no shortage of renowned generals under his command. You should invite him to govern the province jointly with you. He will be certain to treat you generously, and you will then have nothing to fear from Gongsun Zan.”

Han Fu immediately sent Assistant Inspector Guan Chun to invite Yuan Shao. His Chief Clerk, Geng Wu, remonstrated with him: “Yuan Shao is a solitary guest with an exhausted army, dependent on every breath you take. He is like an infant resting in the palm of your hand: cut off his milk, and he will starve to death at once. How can you entrust the affairs of the province to him? This is letting a tiger into a flock of sheep.”

Han Fu said, “I was once an officer of the Yuan family, and my abilities do not equal Benchu’s. In ancient times, men chose the worthy and yielded their positions to them. Why are you gentlemen so jealous?”

Geng Wu sighed. “Ji Province is finished!”

More than thirty men resigned their posts and left. Only Geng Wu and Guan Chun hid outside the city to await Yuan Shao. Several days later, Yuan Shao arrived at the head of his army. Geng Wu and Guan Chun sprang out with drawn blades, intending to assassinate him. Yuan Shao’s general Yan Liang cut down Geng Wu on the spot, while Wen Chou killed Guan Chun.

Yuan Shao entered Ji Province. He appointed Han Fu General Who Displays Might, while Tian Feng, Ju Shou, Xu You, and Feng Ji divided the provincial administration among themselves. In this way he stripped Han Fu of all authority. Han Fu’s remorse came too late. Abandoning his family, he rode off alone to seek refuge with Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.

When Gongsun Zan learned that Yuan Shao had taken possession of Ji Province, he sent his younger brother Gongsun Yue to request his share of the territory. Yuan Shao said, “Ask your brother to come here himself. I have matters to discuss with him.”

Gongsun Yue took his leave and set out for home. Before he had traveled fifty li, a body of troops burst from the roadside, shouting, “We are retainers of Chancellor Dong!”

A storm of arrows killed Gongsun Yue. His attendants escaped and returned to report his death to Gongsun Zan.

Gongsun Zan flew into a rage. “Yuan Shao lured me into raising an army against Han Fu, while he seized power from within. Now he has even disguised his men as Dong Zhuo’s troops and shot my brother dead. How can I leave this wrong unavenged?”

He mustered every soldier under his command and drove toward Ji Province. When Yuan Shao learned that Gongsun Zan’s army was approaching, he too led his forces out. The two armies met on the Pan River: Yuan Shao’s army stood east of the bridge, and Gongsun Zan’s west of it.

Gongsun Zan reined in his horse upon the bridge and shouted, “You traitor to honor! How dare you betray me?”

Yuan Shao also rode to the bridge and pointed at him. “Han Fu lacked ability and chose to yield Ji Province to me. What business is that of yours?”

Gongsun Zan said, “Once I believed you loyal and honorable, and I put you forward as leader of our alliance. By what you have done today, you have shown yourself to have the heart of a wolf and the conduct of a dog. How can you have the face to stand among men?”

Enraged, Yuan Shao cried, “Who will capture him?”

Before the words had left his mouth, Wen Chou spurred forward, leveled his spear, and charged straight onto the bridge. Gongsun Zan met him there. They had fought fewer than twenty bouts when Gongsun Zan could no longer hold his ground and fled in defeat. Wen Chou pressed his advantage and pursued him.

Gongsun Zan rode into his own ranks, but Wen Chou galloped directly into the center of the army, charging back and forth through it. Four valiant generals under Gongsun Zan came against him together. With one thrust Wen Chou speared one of them from the saddle, and the other three fled.

Wen Chou chased Gongsun Zan clear through the rear of his formation. Gongsun Zan fled toward a mountain valley. Urging his horse on, Wen Chou shouted fiercely, “Dismount at once and surrender!”

Gongsun Zan had dropped his bow and arrows, and his helmet had fallen away. With his hair streaming loose, he galloped around the slope, but his horse stumbled, pitching him down the hillside. Wen Chou gripped his spear and rushed in to stab him.

Suddenly a young general swept around the left side of the grassy slope. Horse flying, spear leveled, he charged straight at Wen Chou. Gongsun Zan scrambled back up the slope and looked at the young man. He stood eight feet tall, with thick brows and large eyes, a broad face and strong double chin, and an imposing, awe-inspiring presence. He fought Wen Chou for fifty or sixty bouts, with neither able to gain the advantage.

When relief troops from Gongsun Zan’s army arrived, Wen Chou wheeled his horse and withdrew. The young general did not pursue him. Gongsun Zan hurried down the earthen slope and asked his name.

The young man inclined his body and answered, “I am from Zhending in Changshan. My family name is Zhao, my given name Yun, and my courtesy name Zilong. I was formerly under Yuan Shao’s authority, but when I saw that he had no heart to serve the sovereign loyally or rescue the people, I left him to place myself under your command. I never expected to meet you here.”

Gongsun Zan was delighted. They returned to camp together and set their troops and armor in order.

The next day, Gongsun Zan divided his cavalry into two wings, left and right. Of his more than five thousand horses, the greater part were white. Gongsun Zan had once fought the Qiang, and because he always chose white horses for his vanguard, he was known as the White Horse General. The Qiang would flee whenever they saw white horses, and for this reason he had gathered so many of them.

Yuan Shao appointed Yan Liang and Wen Chou to lead the vanguard. Each commanded a thousand archers and crossbowmen, likewise divided into left and right wings. Those on the left were ordered to shoot at Gongsun Zan’s right wing, and those on the right at his left. He then ordered Qu Yi to take eight hundred bowmen and fifteen thousand infantry and form up in the center. Yuan Shao himself led several tens of thousands of cavalry and infantry in support from the rear.

Gongsun Zan had only just gained Zhao Yun and did not yet know whether he was truly devoted, so he ordered him to command a separate force at the rear. He sent his general Yan Gang forward as vanguard, while he himself led the central army. He reined in his horse upon the bridge, with a great red banner before him bearing the word “Commander” embroidered in gold.

The drums sounded from the hour of the Dragon until the hour of the Snake, but Yuan Shao’s army did not advance. Qu Yi ordered all his bowmen to lie concealed behind arrow screens and wait for the signal blast before shooting.

Yan Gang’s troops beat their drums, raised a deafening cry, and charged directly at Qu Yi. When Qu Yi’s men saw them coming, they remained hidden and did not stir. Only when the enemy had drawn close did a signal blast sound, and all eight hundred archers and crossbowmen discharged their weapons together. Yan Gang tried desperately to turn back, but Qu Yi spurred forward, brandished his saber, and cut him down from his horse. Gongsun Zan’s army collapsed.

The left and right wings attempted to come to the rescue, but Yan Liang and Wen Chou pinned them down with their archers and crossbowmen. Yuan Shao’s entire army advanced, killing its way straight to Jie Bridge. When Qu Yi arrived, he first slew the standard-bearer, then hacked down the embroidered command flag.

Seeing his banner fall, Gongsun Zan turned his horse, descended from the bridge, and fled. Qu Yi led his men in a direct charge upon the rear army, where he came face-to-face with Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun leveled his spear, leapt his horse forward, and attacked. In only a few bouts, he thrust Qu Yi from the saddle.

Zhao Yun then rode alone into Yuan Shao’s army, charging left and breaking through right as though no one stood in his way. Gongsun Zan led his troops back into the attack, and Yuan Shao’s army suffered a crushing defeat.

Earlier, Yuan Shao had sent scouts ahead to observe the fighting. They returned to report that Qu Yi had slain the enemy general, torn down his standard, and was pursuing the defeated troops. Yuan Shao therefore made no preparations. Accompanied by Tian Feng, several hundred halberdiers from his personal guard, and several dozen mounted archers, he rode out to watch the battle.

He laughed aloud. “Gongsun Zan is utterly incompetent!”

Even as he spoke, Zhao Yun suddenly came charging before him. The mounted archers hurried to shoot, but Zhao Yun speared several of them in succession, and the rest fled. Gongsun Zan’s troops came up from behind and encircled Yuan Shao’s party on every side.

In alarm, Tian Feng said, “My lord, take shelter behind that empty wall for the moment!”

Yuan Shao dashed his helmet to the ground and cried, “A true man would sooner fight to the death before the battle line! How can he hide behind a wall and hope to live?”

His soldiers united in a desperate fight. Zhao Yun was unable to break through them, and then the main body of Yuan Shao’s army swept up. Yan Liang also arrived with his troops, and the two forces attacked together. Zhao Yun protected Gongsun Zan as they cut their way through the encirclement and returned to Jie Bridge.

Yuan Shao drove his army forward in a great advance and pursued them back across the bridge. Those who fell into the water and drowned were beyond counting. Yuan Shao led the pursuit. Before he had gone five li, a tremendous cry rose from behind the hills, and a body of troops swept into view. At their head rode three great generals: Liu Xuande, Guan Yunchang, and Zhang Yide.

While in Pingyuan, Liu Bei had learned that Gongsun Zan and Yuan Shao were at war, and had come expressly to aid Gongsun Zan. Now three horses and three different weapons came flying forward, straight toward Yuan Shao.

Yuan Shao was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. The precious saber in his hand fell beneath his horse. He hastily wheeled around and fled, while his men fought desperately to escort him back across the bridge.

Gongsun Zan also withdrew his army to camp. After Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei had exchanged greetings and asked what had happened, Gongsun Zan said, “Had Xuande not come so far to rescue me, I would nearly have been ruined.”

He then had them meet Zhao Yun. Liu Bei regarded Zhao Yun with deep esteem and affection, and already felt reluctant to part from him.

After losing the battle, Yuan Shao held firmly to his camp and refused to come out. The two armies remained opposed for more than a month, until someone traveled to Chang’an and reported the matter to Dong Zhuo.

Li Ru said to Dong Zhuo, “Yuan Shao and Gongsun Zan are both outstanding men of the present age. They are now fighting at the Pan River. You should issue an edict in the Son of Heaven’s name and send envoys to reconcile them. Grateful for this favor, both men will surely submit to the Grand Preceptor.”

Dong Zhuo was delighted. The following day, he sent Grand Tutor Ma Ridi and Minister of the Imperial Stables Zhao Qi to carry the edict north. When they reached the lands north of the Yellow River, Yuan Shao came a hundred li to meet them and bowed twice as he received the edict.

The next day, the two envoys arrived at Gongsun Zan’s camp and proclaimed the imperial command. Gongsun Zan then sent an envoy with a letter to Yuan Shao, and the two sides made peace. Ma Ridi and Zhao Qi returned to the capital to report the completion of their mission.

Gongsun Zan withdrew his army that same day. He also submitted a memorial recommending Liu Xuande as Chancellor of Pingyuan.

When Liu Bei and Zhao Yun parted, they clasped hands and shed tears, unable to bear their separation. Zhao Yun sighed and said, “In the past, I mistakenly took Gongsun Zan for a hero. Now that I have seen his conduct, I know he is merely another man of Yuan Shao’s kind.”

“For the moment, endure the indignity of serving him,” Liu Bei said. “The day will come when we meet again.”

They parted in tears.

Meanwhile, Yuan Shu was in Nanyang. When he heard that Yuan Shao had newly acquired Ji Province, he sent an envoy asking for a thousand horses. Yuan Shao refused, and Yuan Shu was enraged. From that time on, the brothers were estranged.

Yuan Shu then sent an envoy to Jing Province to borrow two hundred thousand measures of grain from Liu Biao. Liu Biao also refused. Yuan Shu bore him a grudge and secretly sent a letter to Sun Jian, urging him to attack Liu Biao. The letter said in substance:

It was my elder brother Benchu who devised Liu Biao’s former interception of your road. Now Benchu and Liu Biao have secretly plotted together to attack Jiangdong. Raise your army at once and strike Liu Biao, while I strike Benchu for you. In this way, both wrongs can be avenged. You take Jing Province, and I will take Ji Province. Do not miss this opportunity!

When Sun Jian received the letter, he said, “That intolerable Liu Biao! He cut off my road home before. If I do not seize this chance to avenge myself, what other time am I waiting for?”

He summoned Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and the others under his command to deliberate.

Cheng Pu said, “Yuan Shu is full of deceit. His word cannot yet be trusted.”

“I myself desire vengeance,” Sun Jian replied. “Why would I depend on Yuan Shu’s help?”

He sent Huang Gai ahead to the riverbank to prepare warships and load them heavily with weapons and provisions, while the larger ships took the warhorses aboard. A date was fixed for the campaign.

Liu Biao’s agents on the river discovered these preparations and came to report them. Greatly alarmed, Liu Biao urgently assembled his civil and military officers to deliberate.

Kuai Liang said, “There is no need for concern. Order Huang Zu to lead the troops of Jiangxia as the vanguard, while you follow with the forces of Jing and Xiang as support. Sun Jian must cross the river and traverse the lakes to reach us. How can he bring his military strength to bear?”

Liu Biao approved the plan. He ordered Huang Zu to make preparations, then raised a large army to follow him.

Sun Jian had four sons, all born to Lady Wu. The eldest was named Ce, with the courtesy name Bofu; the second, Quan, courtesy name Zhongmou; the third, Yi, courtesy name Shubi; and the fourth, Kuang, courtesy name Jizuo.

Lady Wu’s younger sister became Sun Jian’s secondary wife and also bore him a son and a daughter. The son was named Lang, with the courtesy name Zao’an; the daughter was named Ren. Sun Jian also adopted into his household a son of the Yu family, named Shao, with the courtesy name Gongli.

Sun Jian had a younger brother named Jing, with the courtesy name Youtai. As Sun Jian was about to depart, Sun Jing led all the sons to kneel in a row before his horse and remonstrated with him:

“Dong Zhuo now monopolizes power, the Son of Heaven is weak, the realm is in great disorder, and each warlord dominates his own region. Jiangdong has only just begun to know peace. It is not right to raise a great army over one small grievance. I ask you, elder brother, to consider carefully.”

“Say no more,” Sun Jian replied. “I intend to range across the realm. How can I leave an enemy unavenged?”

His eldest son, Sun Ce, said, “If Father is determined to go, I ask leave to accompany you.”

Sun Jian consented. He and Sun Ce boarded ship and drove toward Fancheng.

Huang Zu concealed archers and crossbowmen along the riverbank. As soon as the ships drew near shore, they loosed a storm of arrows. Sun Jian ordered his troops not to move rashly, but to remain hidden inside the ships while sailing back and forth to draw the enemy’s fire. For three days in succession, the ships approached the shore dozens of times. Huang Zu’s troops thought only of shooting, until all their arrows were spent.

Sun Jian then collected the arrows that had lodged in his ships, some hundred thousand or more. That day the wind was behind him, and he ordered all his soldiers to shoot together. The troops on the bank could not withstand the attack and had no choice but to retreat.

Sun Jian’s troops landed. Cheng Pu and Huang Gai divided their forces into two columns and advanced directly upon Huang Zu’s camp, while Han Dang drove his troops forward from the rear. Attacked from three sides, Huang Zu suffered a crushing defeat. He abandoned Fancheng and withdrew into Dengcheng.

Sun Jian ordered Huang Gai to guard the ships while he personally led the pursuit. Huang Zu brought out his troops to meet him and formed a battle line in the open country. Sun Jian arrayed his own forces and rode out beneath his command standard. Sun Ce, fully armed, leveled his spear and reined in his horse beside his father.

Huang Zu rode out with two generals: Zhang Hu of Jiangxia and Chen Sheng of Xiangyang. Raising his whip, Huang Zu cursed them loudly: “You rat-brigands from Jiangdong! How dare you invade the territory of a kinsman of the imperial house?”

He ordered Zhang Hu to issue a challenge. Han Dang rode from Sun Jian’s ranks to meet him. The two horsemen crossed weapons and fought for more than thirty bouts. Seeing Zhang Hu’s strength begin to fail, Chen Sheng galloped forward to assist him.

Sun Ce saw him coming. Holding his spear steady in one hand, he drew his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot Chen Sheng squarely in the face. Chen Sheng fell from his horse at the twang of the bowstring.

Zhang Hu started in shock when he saw Chen Sheng fall. Before he could react, Han Dang struck with his saber and sliced away half his skull.

Cheng Pu spurred directly to the front of the enemy formation to capture Huang Zu. Huang Zu cast aside his helmet and warhorse, mingled among the infantry, and fled for his life.

Sun Jian fell upon the defeated army and pursued it as far as the Han River. He then ordered Huang Gai to bring the ships forward and anchor them on the river.

Huang Zu gathered the remnants of his defeated army and returned to Liu Biao, to whom he gave a full account of Sun Jian’s irresistible power. Alarmed, Liu Biao summoned Kuai Liang to deliberate.

“At present we have just suffered a defeat, and the soldiers have no will to fight,” Kuai Liang said. “We can only deepen our moats and raise our ramparts to blunt the enemy’s assault. Meanwhile, we should secretly send someone to ask Yuan Shao for aid. In that way the siege can be lifted.”

Cai Mao said, “Zirou’s words amount to nothing but a foolish plan. The enemy is beneath our walls and his generals have reached the riverbank. How can we fold our hands and wait for death? Though I have little ability, I ask permission to lead the army out of the city and decide the matter in a single battle.”

Liu Biao consented. Cai Mao led more than ten thousand troops out of Xiangyang and formed his battle line at Mount Xian.

Sun Jian advanced swiftly with his victorious army. Cai Mao rode out.

“This man is the elder brother of Liu Biao’s second wife,” Sun Jian said. “Who will capture him for me?”

Cheng Pu rode forward with his iron-spined spear and engaged Cai Mao. In only a few bouts, Cai Mao turned and fled. Sun Jian drove his army onward, killing until corpses lay across the fields.

Cai Mao escaped into Xiangyang. Kuai Liang declared that Cai Mao had rejected sound counsel and thereby brought about a great defeat, and that by military law he should be executed. But because Liu Biao had recently married his younger sister, he refused to punish him.

Sun Jian divided his army among the four sides of Xiangyang, surrounded the city, and pressed the attack.

One day, a violent wind suddenly rose and snapped the staff of the commander’s banner in the central camp.

“This is not an auspicious sign,” Han Dang said. “We should withdraw for the present.”

“I have won battle after battle,” Sun Jian replied, “and Xiangyang will be ours within days. How can I abruptly abandon the campaign merely because the wind has broken a flagstaff?”

He rejected Han Dang’s counsel and pressed the siege even more fiercely.

Kuai Liang said to Liu Biao, “Last night I observed the signs in the heavens and saw that a general’s star was about to fall. Judging by the corresponding region, it must signify Sun Jian. My lord, you should send a letter to Yuan Shao at once and ask him for aid.”

Liu Biao wrote the letter and asked who would dare break through the encirclement. The valiant general Lü Gong immediately volunteered.

“Since you dare to go, listen to my plan,” Kuai Liang said. “I will give you five hundred cavalrymen, including many skilled archers. Break through the enemy’s lines and ride directly toward Mount Xian. Sun Jian will certainly lead troops in pursuit. Send a hundred men up the mountain to gather stones and hold them ready, and conceal another hundred archers and crossbowmen in the woods.

“When the pursuers arrive, do not flee straight ahead. Circle and double back, leading them by a winding course into the ambush. Then release arrows and stones together. If you gain the victory, set off a rapid succession of signal blasts, and the troops inside the city will come out to support you. If no one pursues you, do not set off the signals, but continue your journey at full speed. The moon will not be bright tonight, so you may leave the city at dusk.”

Lü Gong received the plan and made his troops and horses ready. At dusk, the east gate was secretly opened, and he led his force out of the city.

Sun Jian was in his tent when he suddenly heard cries of battle. He hastily mounted and rode out of camp with a little more than thirty horsemen to see what was happening.

A soldier reported, “A body of troops has fought its way out and is heading toward Mount Xian.”

Without summoning any of his generals, Sun Jian pursued with only his thirty-odd riders.

Lü Gong had already laid ambushes above and below amid the tangled woods of the mountain. Sun Jian’s horse was swift, and he rode ahead alone, with his men some distance behind.

“Stop running!” Sun Jian shouted.

Lü Gong reined around and fought him. Their horses had crossed only once when Lü Gong fled and vanished into the mountain road. Sun Jian pursued him, but Lü Gong was nowhere to be seen.

Just as Sun Jian was about to ride up the mountain, a gong suddenly sounded. Stones rained chaotically from above, while a storm of arrows flew from the woods. Sun Jian was struck by stones and arrows; his skull burst open and his brains spilled out. Horse and rider died together within Mount Xian.

He was thirty-seven years old.

Lü Gong cut off Sun Jian’s thirty horsemen and killed them all, then fired a rapid succession of signal blasts. From the city, Huang Zu, Kuai Yue, and Cai Mao led their forces out by separate routes. The armies of Jiangdong fell into confusion.

Hearing battle cries shake the sky, Huang Gai led the naval troops into the attack and encountered Huang Zu. In fewer than two bouts, he captured Huang Zu alive.

Cheng Pu, protecting Sun Ce, urgently sought a road to safety and came face-to-face with Lü Gong. Cheng Pu spurred forward, and after only a few bouts he thrust Lü Gong from his horse with a single stroke of his spear.

The two armies fought until daybreak, when each side withdrew. Liu Biao’s forces returned to the city.

When Sun Ce reached the Han River, he learned that his father had been killed in the storm of arrows and that Liu Biao’s soldiers had carried the body into the city. He broke into loud weeping, and the whole army mourned with him.

“My father’s body is in their hands,” Sun Ce said. “How can I return home?”

“We have captured Huang Zu alive,” Huang Gai said. “Send someone into the city to negotiate peace and exchange Huang Zu for our lord’s remains.”

Before he had finished speaking, the military officer Huan Kai stepped forward. “I have an old acquaintance with Liu Biao. I am willing to enter the city as envoy.”

Sun Ce consented. Huan Kai entered the city, met Liu Biao, and gave a full account of the matter.

“I have already placed Wentai’s remains in a coffin,” Liu Biao said. “Release Huang Zu at once. Our two houses will each withdraw their armies and never again invade the other.”

Huan Kai bowed his thanks and was about to leave when Kuai Liang stepped out below the stairs.

“No! No!” he cried. “I have a proposal that will ensure not one armored soldier of Jiangdong returns alive. First execute Huan Kai, and then put my plan into effect.”

And so:

Pursuing his foe, Sun Jian has met his end;Seeking peace, Huan Kai now faces disaster.

What became of Huan Kai’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Minister Wang Ingeniously Sets a Chained Stratagem; Grand Preceptor Dong Makes Havoc at Phoenix Pavilion

But Kuai Liang said, “Now that Sun Jian is dead and all his sons are young, if we advance at full speed while they are weak and unprepared, Jiangdong can be won with a single charge. If we return the body and cease hostilities, allowing them time to recover their strength, they will become a menace to Jingzhou.” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu is still in their camp. How could I bear to abandon him?” Kuai Liang said, “What is wrong with giving up one witless Huang Zu to gain all Jiangdong?” Liu Biao said, “Huang Zu and I are intimate friends. To abandon him would be unjust.” He therefore sent Huan Kai back to the opposing camp, agreeing to exchange Sun Jian’s body for Huang Zu. Liu Biao recovered Huang Zu, while Sun Ce received his father’s coffin, ended the fighting, and returned to Jiangdong. He buried his father on the plains of Qu’e. When the mourning rites were concluded, he led his army to Jiangdu, where he recruited worthy men, welcomed scholars, humbled himself in his dealings with others, and gradually drew heroes from every quarter to his service. Of this, no more need be said.

Meanwhile, in Chang’an, when Dong Zhuo heard that Sun Jian was dead, he said, “I am rid of a mortal threat!” He asked, “How old is his son?” Someone answered, “Seventeen.” Dong Zhuo therefore gave him no further thought. From that time on, he grew still more arrogant and overbearing. He styled himself “Father of the State,” and in his comings and goings usurped the ceremonial regalia of the Son of Heaven. He enfeoffed his younger brother Dong Min as General of the Left and Marquis of Hu, and appointed his nephew Dong Huang Palace Attendant with overall command of the imperial guard. Every member of the Dong clan, regardless of age, was made a ranked marquis. Two hundred and fifty li from Chang’an, Dong Zhuo built a separate stronghold at Mei, conscripting two hundred and fifty thousand laborers for the work. Its walls, ramparts, height, and thickness were all modeled exactly on Chang’an. Within, he built palaces, residences, and storehouses, and amassed enough grain for twenty years. He selected eight hundred beautiful young women from among the people and filled the stronghold with them. Gold, jade, colored silks, and pearls were heaped up beyond counting. All his family lived inside. Dong Zhuo traveled back and forth to Chang’an, returning sometimes after half a month, sometimes after a month, while the highest ministers and nobles always waited to see him off beyond Heng Gate.

Dong Zhuo often had a pavilion erected beside the road, where he drank with the ministers and nobles. One day, as he went out through Heng Gate, all the officials came to see him off. Dong Zhuo kept them for a banquet. Just then, several hundred surrendered soldiers from Beidi, who had been induced to submit, arrived. Dong Zhuo immediately ordered them brought before the banquet seats. Some had their hands and feet cut off, some had their eyes gouged out, some had their tongues sliced away, and some were boiled in great cauldrons. Their cries of agony shook the heavens. The officials trembled and dropped their chopsticks, while Dong Zhuo continued eating, drinking, talking, and laughing as calmly as ever. On another day, Dong Zhuo held a great assembly of the officials at the government hall, seating them in two rows. After several rounds of wine, Lü Bu strode directly in and spoke a few words into Dong Zhuo’s ear. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “So that is how it is.” He ordered Lü Bu to seize Minister of Works Zhang Wen at the banquet and drag him from the hall. The officials turned pale. Before long, an attendant entered carrying Zhang Wen’s head on a red tray and presented it to Dong Zhuo. The officials were terrified out of their wits. Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “Gentlemen, do not be alarmed. Zhang Wen conspired with Yuan Shu and intended to harm me. Yuan Shu sent him a letter, but it was delivered by mistake to my son Fengxian. That is why I had him beheaded. None of you has given me cause for suspicion, so there is no need to be afraid.” The officials murmured their assent and dispersed.

When Minister over the Masses Wang Yun returned to his residence, he brooded over what had happened at the banquet that day and could not sit at ease. Late that night, beneath a bright moon, he took up his staff and walked into the rear garden. Standing beside an arbor of trailing roses, he lifted his face to heaven and wept. Suddenly, from beside the Peony Pavilion, he heard someone sighing again and again. Wang Yun stole closer and looked. It was Diaochan, a singing girl in his household. She had been selected for his residence in childhood and trained in song and dance. She was now sixteen years old, and her beauty and artistry were equally superb. Wang Yun treated her as his own daughter. That night he listened for a long while, then called out, “Wretched girl, are you harboring some secret attachment?” Startled, Diaochan knelt and replied, “How would this lowly woman dare?” Wang Yun said, “If there is no secret attachment, why are you sighing so deeply in the dead of night?” Diaochan said, “Permit me to speak what lies in my heart.” Wang Yun said, “Conceal nothing. Tell me the truth.” Diaochan said, “My lord has graciously raised me, trained me in song and dance, and treated me with exceptional kindness. Even if my body were ground to powder and my bones shattered, I could not repay one part in ten thousand. Of late, I have seen care locked between my lord’s brows. I knew it must concern some great affair of state, but I dared not ask. Tonight I again saw that you could find no peace, whether walking or sitting, and so I sighed. I never imagined my lord would see me. If there is any use to which I may be put, I will not refuse though I die ten thousand deaths.” Wang Yun struck the ground with his staff and cried, “Who would have thought the fate of the Han realm should rest in your hands! Follow me to the painted chamber.”

Diaochan followed Wang Yun into the chamber. He dismissed every maid and concubine, seated Diaochan, then bowed his head to the floor before her. Diaochan fell prostrate in alarm and said, “My lord, why do you do this?” Wang Yun said, “Take pity on the living people beneath the Han realm!” When he had spoken, his tears gushed like a spring. Diaochan said, “A moment ago, this lowly woman said that if there were any command to be obeyed, she would not refuse though she died ten thousand deaths.” Kneeling, Wang Yun said, “The common people are in danger of being hung upside down; sovereign and ministers stand in peril like eggs piled one upon another. No one but you can save them. The traitorous minister Dong Zhuo means to usurp the throne, and among the civil and military officials at court, not one can devise a way to stop him. Dong Zhuo has an adopted son whose surname is Lü and whose personal name is Bu. His valor is extraordinary. I see that both men are slaves to lust, and I now wish to employ a linked stratagem: first I will promise you in marriage to Lü Bu, and afterward present you to Dong Zhuo. Between them, you must seize your opportunities, sow discord between father and son, and turn them against each other, so that Lü Bu kills Dong Zhuo and the great evil is destroyed. The restoration of the sacred altars, the reestablishment of the realm—all will be your achievement. I do not know what you think of this.” Diaochan said, “I have promised my lord not to refuse though I die ten thousand deaths. Present me to them at once. I will know what to do.” Wang Yun said, “If the matter is exposed, my entire household will be exterminated.” Diaochan said, “My lord, do not be concerned. If I fail to repay this great cause, may I die beneath ten thousand blades.”

Wang Yun bowed in gratitude. The next day, he took several bright pearls from his family treasury and had a master craftsman set them into a golden headdress, which he secretly sent to Lü Bu. Delighted, Lü Bu came in person to Wang Yun’s residence to offer thanks. Wang Yun had prepared exquisite dishes and rare delicacies. When Lü Bu arrived, Wang Yun went out through the gate to welcome him, escorted him into the rear hall, and invited him to take the seat of honor. Lü Bu said, “I am only a general in the Chancellor’s household, while the Minister over the Masses is a great minister of the court. Why show me such excessive honor?” Wang Yun said, “In all the world today, there is no other hero—there is only the general. It is not your office that I honor, General, but your ability.” Lü Bu was overjoyed. Wang Yun pressed wine upon him with great attentiveness and continually praised the virtues of Grand Preceptor Dong and Lü Bu. Lü Bu laughed heartily and drank his fill. Wang Yun dismissed the attendants, leaving only a few serving women to pour the wine. When they were half drunk, Wang Yun said, “Call my daughter here.” A short while later, two maids in blue led Diaochan out, magnificently adorned. Lü Bu asked in astonishment who she was. Wang Yun said, “This is my young daughter, Diaochan. I have received such undeserved regard from the general that I consider you no different from my closest kin; therefore I have asked her to meet you.” He then ordered Diaochan to offer Lü Bu a cup. Diaochan presented the wine, and the two exchanged glances, each sending secret meaning to the other. Feigning drunkenness, Wang Yun said, “My child, entreat the general to drink several more cups. Our entire household depends upon him.” Lü Bu asked Diaochan to sit, but Diaochan pretended she meant to withdraw. Wang Yun said, “The general is my dearest friend. What harm is there if you sit?” Diaochan seated herself beside Wang Yun. Lü Bu stared at her without once shifting his eyes. After several more cups, Wang Yun pointed to Diaochan and said to Lü Bu, “I wish to give this girl to the general as a concubine. Would you be willing to accept her?” Lü Bu left his seat and thanked him, saying, “If I should receive such a gift, I will repay you with the devotion of a dog or horse.” Wang Yun said, “I will choose an auspicious day soon and send her to your residence.” Lü Bu’s delight knew no bounds, and he repeatedly looked toward Diaochan. Diaochan, too, sent affection through the autumn waves of her eyes. Soon the banquet ended. Wang Yun said, “I had intended to keep the general here for the night, but I fear the Grand Preceptor might become suspicious.” Lü Bu thanked him again and again, then departed.

Several days later, Wang Yun saw Dong Zhuo at court. Taking advantage of Lü Bu’s absence, he bowed to the ground and petitioned, “I wish to trouble the Grand Preceptor’s carriage with a visit to my humble dwelling for a banquet. I do not know whether this accords with your honored will.” Dong Zhuo said, “Since the Minister over the Masses invites me, I shall attend at once.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks and returned home. He arrayed every delicacy from land and water, set a place of honor in the center of the front hall, spread brocade and embroidery across the floor, and hung canopies both within and without. At noon the next day, Dong Zhuo arrived. Wang Yun came out in full court dress to receive him and bowed twice in formal greeting. Dong Zhuo descended from his carriage, surrounded by more than a hundred armored guards bearing halberds. They escorted him into the hall and formed ranks on either side. Wang Yun again bowed twice from below the hall. Dong Zhuo ordered attendants to help him rise and granted him a seat at his side. Wang Yun said, “The Grand Preceptor’s majestic virtue towers so high that neither Yiyin nor the Duke of Zhou could equal it.” Dong Zhuo was delighted. Wine was served and music played, while Wang Yun showed him the utmost reverence. When evening fell and the wine had taken effect, Wang Yun invited Dong Zhuo into the rear hall. Dong Zhuo ordered his armored guards to withdraw. Raising a cup in congratulation, Wang Yun said, “From childhood I have studied the patterns of heaven. Observing the celestial signs by night, I see that the allotted span of the House of Han has run its course. The Grand Preceptor’s merit and virtue resound throughout the world. As Shun received the realm from Yao and Yu succeeded Shun, so would this accord perfectly with the will of heaven and the wishes of mankind.” Dong Zhuo said, “How would I dare aspire to such a thing?” Wang Yun said, “From ancient times, ‘Those who possess the Way punish those who lack it; those without virtue yield to those who possess it.’ How could this be excessive?” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “If the Mandate of Heaven truly comes to me, the Minister over the Masses shall be the first among my founding ministers.” Wang Yun bowed his thanks. Ornamented candles were lit throughout the hall, and only female attendants remained to pour wine and serve food. Wang Yun said, “The music of the imperial academy is unworthy of your presence. By chance, I have a household performer whom I would dare summon to attend you.” Dong Zhuo said, “Excellent.” Wang Yun ordered the curtains and latticed screens lowered. Amid the circling music of mouth organs and pipes, Diaochan was escorted forth to dance beyond the curtains. A lyric in her praise says:

She seemed a lady from Zhaoyang Palace,A startled swan wheeling, a body light enough for a palm—One might think she had flown across Dongting in spring.The Liangzhou melody ended; her lotus steps held steady,A lovely flower, wind-swayed, one fresh branch—The painted hall, fragrant and warm, could scarcely contain the spring.

Another poem says:

Red ivory clappers urge the beat; the swallow flies in haste,A drifting cloud descends into the painted hall.Her darkened brows awaken the wanderer’s grief;The first sight of her face breaks an old friend’s heart.Elm coins cannot purchase one smile worth a thousand gold;What need has her willow waist of jeweled adornment?Her dance complete, she steals a glance beyond the curtain—But who among them is King Xiang of Chu?

When the dance was over, Dong Zhuo ordered her to come nearer. Diaochan passed within the curtains and bowed twice, deeply. Seeing the beauty of her face and figure, Dong Zhuo asked, “Who is this girl?” Wang Yun said, “She is the singing girl Diaochan.” Dong Zhuo said, “Can she sing?” Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to take up her sandalwood clappers and sing a song softly. It went:

One cherry point parts her crimson lips;Two rows of shattered jade pour forth the spring.Her clove-soft tongue releases a tempered swordTo strike the treacherous ministers who plunge the realm into chaos.

Dong Zhuo praised her without end. Wang Yun ordered Diaochan to offer him a cup. Raising it, Dong Zhuo asked, “How many years has your youth?” Diaochan replied, “This lowly woman is sixteen.” Dong Zhuo laughed and said, “Truly, you are one who belongs among the immortals!” Wang Yun rose and said, “I wish to present this girl to the Grand Preceptor. I do not know whether you would be willing to accept her.” Dong Zhuo said, “If you show me such generosity, how am I to repay your kindness?” Wang Yun said, “If this girl is permitted to attend the Grand Preceptor, her fortune will be greater than she deserves.” Dong Zhuo thanked him repeatedly. Wang Yun at once ordered a covered carriage prepared and had Diaochan sent ahead to the Chancellor’s residence. Dong Zhuo then rose and took his leave. Wang Yun personally escorted him all the way to the Chancellor’s residence before saying farewell and turning back. He had ridden less than halfway home when he saw two rows of red lanterns illuminating the road. Lü Bu approached on horseback, halberd in hand, and came face to face with Wang Yun. Reining in, he seized Wang Yun by the lapel and demanded sternly, “You promised Diaochan to me, Minister, yet now you have sent her to the Grand Preceptor. Why have you made a mockery of me?” Wang Yun hurriedly stopped him and said, “This is no place to speak. Please come to my humble dwelling.”

Lü Bu accompanied Wang Yun home, dismounted, and entered the rear hall. When they had exchanged the proper courtesies, Wang Yun said, “Why does the general blame this old man?” Lü Bu said, “Someone informed me that you sent Diaochan in a covered carriage to the Chancellor’s residence. What is the meaning of it?” Wang Yun said, “So the general does not know! Yesterday, at court, the Grand Preceptor said to this old man, ‘I have a matter that requires me to visit your house.’ I therefore made preparations and waited for him. While we were drinking, he said, ‘I hear you have a daughter named Diaochan whom you have promised to my son Fengxian. Fearing your word might not yet be settled, I have come expressly to request her, and also to see her.’ This old man dared not disobey, and so I brought Diaochan out to bow before her father-in-law. The Grand Preceptor then said, ‘Today is an auspicious day. I shall take this girl home at once and wed her to Fengxian.’ Consider it, General: when the Grand Preceptor came in person, how could this old man dare refuse or obstruct him?” Lü Bu said, “Minister, forgive me. I misjudged the matter in the heat of the moment. Tomorrow I shall come bearing the thorny switch to beg punishment.” Wang Yun said, “My daughter has a small dowry. Once she has entered the general’s residence, I shall send it there at once.”

Lü Bu thanked him and departed. The next day, Lü Bu made inquiries throughout the residence but heard not the slightest news. He went straight into the hall and questioned the serving women. One replied, “Last night the Grand Preceptor slept with the new lady, and they have not yet risen.” Lü Bu was furious. He slipped behind Dong Zhuo’s bedchamber and peered inside. At that moment, Diaochan had risen and was combing her hair beside the window. Suddenly she saw, reflected in the pool outside, the shadow of a man of extraordinary height wearing a headdress that bound up his hair. Glancing secretly toward him, she saw that it was Lü Bu. Diaochan deliberately drew her brows together, assuming an air of sorrow and misery, and repeatedly wiped tears from her eyes with a fragrant silk handkerchief. Lü Bu watched her for a long while, then withdrew. Soon afterward, he entered again. Dong Zhuo was already seated in the central hall. Seeing Lü Bu, he asked, “Is all quiet outside?” Lü Bu said, “All is quiet,” and stood in attendance at Dong Zhuo’s side. Dong Zhuo was eating. Stealing a glance, Lü Bu saw a woman moving to and fro behind an embroidered curtain, watching him. Half her face appeared for an instant, and her eyes sent him a message of love. Lü Bu knew it was Diaochan, and his soul drifted from him. Seeing his condition, Dong Zhuo became suspicious and jealous. He said, “Fengxian, if there is nothing more, withdraw.” Lü Bu went out, bitter and discontented.

After taking Diaochan, Dong Zhuo became so besotted with her beauty that for more than a month he did not go out to conduct affairs. When he happened to fall slightly ill, Diaochan never loosened her clothing night or day and devoted herself to gratifying his every wish, which pleased him still more. Lü Bu entered the inner apartments to inquire after his health and found Dong Zhuo asleep. Diaochan leaned half her body out from behind the bed and gazed at Lü Bu. She pointed to her heart, then pointed to Dong Zhuo, all the while shedding tears without cease. Lü Bu’s heart seemed to shatter. Dong Zhuo opened his bleary eyes and saw Lü Bu staring fixedly behind the bed. Turning, he saw Diaochan standing there. Dong Zhuo flew into a rage and shouted at Lü Bu, “You dare make advances to my beloved concubine!” He called the attendants to drive Lü Bu out and forbade him ever again to enter the hall. Lü Bu returned home filled with fury and hatred. On the road, he happened to meet Li Ru and told him what had occurred. Li Ru hurried in to see Dong Zhuo and said, “The Grand Preceptor intends to take the realm. Why reproach the Marquis of Wen for so slight an offense? If his heart should turn against you, the great enterprise will be lost.” Dong Zhuo said, “What should I do?” Li Ru said, “Tomorrow, summon him inside, grant him gold and silk, and soothe him with kind words. Then nothing will come of it.” Dong Zhuo followed his advice. The next day, he sent someone to summon Lü Bu into the hall and consoled him, saying, “The other day, in my illness, my mind was clouded, and I mistakenly spoke words that wounded you. Do not take them to heart.” He then bestowed upon him ten jin of gold and twenty bolts of brocade. Lü Bu thanked him and returned home. Yet though his body remained at Dong Zhuo’s side, his heart was wholly bound to Diaochan.

When Dong Zhuo had recovered, he entered court to deliberate on affairs. Lü Bu followed him, carrying his halberd. Seeing Dong Zhuo engaged in conversation with Emperor Xian, Lü Bu seized the opportunity to take his halberd and slip through the inner palace gate. Mounting his horse, he rode directly to the Chancellor’s residence, tethered his horse before the gate, and entered the rear hall with his halberd in hand to seek Diaochan. Diaochan said, “Go to the rear garden and wait for me beside the Phoenix Pavilion.” Lü Bu went directly there and stood beneath the pavilion beside its curving balustrade. After a long while, Diaochan came, parting the flowers and brushing through the willows. She was indeed like an immortal maiden from the palace of the moon. Weeping, she said to Lü Bu, “Though I am not Minister Wang’s own daughter, he has treated me as if I were his flesh and blood. When I first saw the general and was promised to serve you with broom and dustpan, my life’s desire was fulfilled. Who could have imagined that the Grand Preceptor would conceive an evil desire and violate me? I hate that I did not die at once. Only because I had not yet taken final leave of the general did I endure the shame and cling to life. Now, by fortune, I have seen you, and my wish is complete. This body has been defiled and can no longer serve a hero. I wish to die before you, so that my resolve may be known!” When she had spoken, she gripped the curved railing and made to leap into the lotus pond. Lü Bu hastily caught her in his arms and, weeping, said, “I have long known your heart! I have only hated that we could not speak together!” Diaochan clutched him and said, “If in this life I cannot be your wife, then let us pledge ourselves to meet in the next.” Lü Bu said, “If in this life I cannot make you my wife, I am no hero!” Diaochan said, “Each day to me is like a year. Have pity on me, my lord, and save me.” Lü Bu said, “I stole this moment to come here. I fear the old villain may grow suspicious, so I must leave quickly.” Diaochan caught hold of his robe and said, “If you are so afraid of the old villain, there will never be a day when I see the light of heaven again!” Lü Bu stopped and said, “Allow me time to devise a sound plan.” Having said this, he raised his halberd to leave. Diaochan said, “Shut away in the women’s quarters, I heard the general’s name like thunder pouring into my ears. I believed you the foremost man of the age. Who would have imagined that you, too, were subject to another man’s command?” When she had spoken, her tears fell like rain. Lü Bu’s face filled with shame. Once more he leaned his halberd aside, turned back, and took Diaochan in his arms, soothing her with tender words. The two clung close together, unable to bear parting.

Meanwhile, in the palace hall, Dong Zhuo turned and saw that Lü Bu was gone. Suspicion rose in his heart. He hurriedly took leave of Emperor Xian, mounted his carriage, and returned to his residence. There he saw Lü Bu’s horse tethered before the gate. He questioned the gatekeeper, who replied, “The Marquis of Wen went into the rear hall.” Dong Zhuo dismissed his attendants and went directly into the rear hall, but though he searched, he found no one. He called for Diaochan, but she too was absent. He urgently questioned the serving women, and one replied, “Diaochan is looking at the flowers in the rear garden.” Dong Zhuo hurried into the garden. There, beneath the Phoenix Pavilion, he saw Lü Bu and Diaochan speaking together, with the painted halberd leaning to one side. In a fury, Dong Zhuo gave a thunderous shout. Seeing him, Lü Bu was greatly alarmed, turned, and fled. Dong Zhuo snatched up the painted halberd and charged after him. Lü Bu ran swiftly; Dong Zhuo was fat and could not overtake him, so he hurled the halberd at Lü Bu. Lü Bu struck it aside, and it fell to the ground. Dong Zhuo picked it up and gave chase again, but Lü Bu was already far away. As Dong Zhuo rushed through the garden gate, a man came flying toward him and collided squarely with his chest. Dong Zhuo toppled to the ground. Indeed:

His heaven-soaring rage rose a thousand fathoms high;His fat bulk struck the earth and lay there in a heap.

Who this man was will be revealed in what follows.

Lü Bu Helps Minister Wang Destroy the Tyrant; Li Jue Invades Chang’an at Jia Xu’s Counsel

The man who had knocked Dong Zhuo down was none other than Li Ru. Li Ru helped him to his feet and escorted him into the study, where they sat down. Dong Zhuo said, “Why have you come here?” Li Ru replied, “I had just reached the gates of your residence when I learned that the Grand Preceptor had stormed angrily into the rear garden in search of Lü Bu. I hurried here and happened to meet Lü Bu rushing out, crying, ‘The Grand Preceptor means to kill me!’ In alarm, I ran into the garden to mediate, never imagining I would collide with my honored lord. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Dong Zhuo said, “That intolerable traitor! He dallied with my beloved woman. I swear I will kill him!” Li Ru said, “My honored lord is mistaken. Long ago, at King Zhuang of Chu’s ‘severed cap cords’ banquet, he did not investigate Jiang Xiong for dallying with his beloved consort. Later, when he was hemmed in by the forces of Qin, Jiang Xiong fought to the death and rescued him. Now Diaochan is no more than one woman, while Lü Bu is the Grand Preceptor’s trusted and valiant general. If the Grand Preceptor takes this opportunity to bestow Diaochan upon Lü Bu, he will be grateful for this great favor and will surely repay the Grand Preceptor with his life. I beg the Grand Preceptor to consider carefully.” Dong Zhuo pondered for a long while, then said, “There is truth in what you say. I shall think it over.”

Li Ru thanked him and withdrew. Dong Zhuo entered the rear hall and summoned Diaochan. “Why have you been carrying on in secret with Lü Bu?” he demanded. Diaochan wept and said, “I was looking at the flowers in the rear garden when Lü Bu suddenly appeared. Just as I drew back in alarm, Lü Bu said, ‘I am the Grand Preceptor’s son. Why should you avoid me?’ He raised his halberd and pursued me as far as Phoenix Pavilion. I saw that his intentions were evil and, fearing he would force himself upon me, meant to throw myself into the lotus pond and die, but the brute caught me in his arms. I hung between life and death until the Grand Preceptor came and saved me.” Dong Zhuo said, “What if I now bestow you upon Lü Bu?” Diaochan was appalled. Weeping, she said, “I have already given myself to a noble lord, and now you suddenly wish to give me down to a household slave. I would rather die than suffer such disgrace!” With that, she snatched the precious sword from the wall and made to cut her throat. Dong Zhuo hurriedly wrested the sword away and embraced her, saying, “I was only teasing you!” Diaochan collapsed into his arms, covered her face, and sobbed. “This must be Li Ru’s scheme! Li Ru is close to Lü Bu, and that is why he devised it, caring nothing for the Grand Preceptor’s dignity or this lowly woman’s life. I could eat his flesh alive!” Dong Zhuo said, “How could I bear to give you up?” Diaochan replied, “Though I have received the Grand Preceptor’s tender love, I fear this is no longer a safe place to remain. Lü Bu will surely murder me.” Dong Zhuo said, “Tomorrow I shall take you back to Mei Citadel, and there we will enjoy happiness together. You must not worry or doubt me.” Only then did Diaochan dry her tears and bow in gratitude. The next day, Li Ru came to see him and said, “Today is an auspicious day. You may send Diaochan to Lü Bu.” Dong Zhuo said, “Lü Bu and I stand as father and son. It would be improper to bestow her upon him. I shall simply decline to pursue his offense. Convey my feelings to him and soothe him with kind words.” Li Ru said, “The Grand Preceptor must not let himself be bewitched by a woman.” Dong Zhuo’s face changed. “Would your wife consent to be given to Lü Bu? Say no more about Diaochan. If you speak of it again, I will have you beheaded!” Li Ru went out, raised his face to heaven, and sighed: “We shall all die at the hands of a woman!” Later generations, reading to this point, composed a poem in lament:

The Minister’s subtle scheme was entrusted to a crimson skirt;It needed neither blades nor ranks of soldiers.Three battles at Hulao had squandered strength in vain—Yet the victory song was played at Phoenix Pavilion.

That same day, Dong Zhuo ordered the return to Mei Citadel, and all the officials bowed as they saw him off. From her carriage, Diaochan caught sight of Lü Bu amid the dense crowd, his eyes fixed upon the carriage. She partly covered her face, as though weeping bitterly. Once the carriage had gone far away, Lü Bu reined in his horse upon a mound and gazed after the dust it raised, sighing in anguish and bitter regret. Suddenly he heard someone behind him ask, “Why does the Marquis of Wen not accompany the Grand Preceptor? Why remain here, gazing into the distance and sighing?” Lü Bu turned and saw that it was Wang Yun, Minister over the Masses. After they had exchanged greetings, Wang Yun said, “In recent days I have been confined at home by a slight illness and therefore have not seen the general for some time. Today, as the Grand Preceptor was departing for Mei Citadel, I had no choice but to struggle out despite my illness to see him off, and I am delighted to have met the general. May I ask why you are sighing so deeply here?” Lü Bu said, “It is because of your daughter.” Wang Yun feigned surprise. “After all this time, has she still not been given to the general?” Lü Bu said, “The old villain has kept her for his own pleasure all this while!” Wang Yun pretended to be thunderstruck. “I cannot believe such a thing!” Lü Bu recounted everything that had happened. Wang Yun raised his face and stamped his feet, remaining speechless for a long while. At last he said, “I never imagined the Grand Preceptor would behave like a beast!” Taking Lü Bu by the hand, he added, “Come to my humble home, and we will discuss the matter.”

Lü Bu followed Wang Yun home. Wang Yun invited him into a private chamber and offered him wine. Lü Bu then gave a detailed account of his encounter with Diaochan at Phoenix Pavilion. Wang Yun said, “The Grand Preceptor has violated my daughter and stolen the general’s wife. The whole world will laugh at this—not at the Grand Preceptor, but at you and me! Yet I am merely an old and ineffectual man, scarcely worth mentioning. What a pity that the general, a hero without equal under heaven, should also suffer such humiliation!” Lü Bu’s fury surged to the sky, and he struck the table with his hand and roared. Wang Yun hastily said, “This old man has misspoken. General, calm your anger.” Lü Bu said, “I swear I will kill that old villain and wash away my shame!” Wang Yun quickly covered his mouth. “General, do not say such things, or I fear you will implicate this old man.” Lü Bu said, “A true man born between heaven and earth cannot remain forever stifled beneath another!” Wang Yun said, “With the general’s abilities, you are certainly not a man whom Grand Preceptor Dong should be able to constrain.” Lü Bu said, “I want to kill the old villain, but because we stand as father and son, I fear the judgment of later generations.” Wang Yun smiled faintly. “The general’s surname is Lü; the Grand Preceptor’s surname is Dong. When he hurled his halberd at you, where was the bond between father and son?” Lü Bu sprang up in fervor. “Had the Minister not spoken, I would nearly have ruined myself!” Seeing that his mind was made up, Wang Yun pressed him further: “If the general supports the House of Han, you will be a loyal minister whose name is handed down in the green annals and whose fragrance endures for a hundred generations. If the general assists Dong Zhuo, you will be a rebel minister, recorded by the historian’s brush and leaving a stench for ten thousand years.” Lü Bu left his seat and bowed before him. “My mind is made up. Minister, do not doubt me.” Wang Yun said, “I fear only that the enterprise may fail and bring a great calamity upon us instead.” Lü Bu drew the knife at his belt, cut his arm until blood flowed, and swore an oath. Wang Yun knelt and thanked him. “If the sacrifices of Han are not cut off, it will all be thanks to the general. Take the greatest care not to let the secret escape! When the moment comes, I shall devise a plan and inform you.” Lü Bu gave his solemn assent and departed.

Wang Yun immediately invited Shisun Rui, Director of the Imperial Secretariat, and Huang Wan, Colonel Director of Retainers, to confer with him. Shisun Rui said, “His Majesty has only just recovered from illness. We can send an eloquent man to Mei Citadel to summon Dong Zhuo for a council. At the same time, we can deliver the emperor’s secret edict to Lü Bu and have armored soldiers lie in ambush inside the palace gate. Once Dong Zhuo is drawn in, they can execute him. This is the best plan.” Huang Wan said, “Who would dare go?” Shisun Rui replied, “Li Su, Cavalry Commandant and fellow countryman of Lü Bu, deeply resents Dong Zhuo for failing to promote him. If we send this man, Dong Zhuo will suspect nothing.” Wang Yun said, “Excellent.” He invited Lü Bu to join their deliberations. Lü Bu said, “It was this same man who once persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang. If he refuses to go now, I shall behead him first.” They secretly sent someone to summon Li Su. Lü Bu said to him, “In the past, you persuaded me to kill Ding Jianyang and join Dong Zhuo. Now Dong Zhuo deceives the emperor above and torments the living below. His crimes have reached their full measure, and both men and spirits are enraged. You can carry the emperor’s edict to Mei Citadel and summon Dong Zhuo to court. We will lay an ambush and execute him, lend our full strength to the House of Han, and together become loyal ministers. What is your honored opinion?” Li Su said, “I too have long wished to rid the world of this traitor; I have only regretted having no one of like mind. Now that the general has resolved upon this, it is a gift from heaven. How could I harbor a second heart?” He broke an arrow and swore an oath. Wang Yun said, “If you can accomplish this, why should you fear that high office will not be yours?”

The next day, Li Su led a dozen riders to Mei Citadel. When word came that he bore an edict from the emperor, Dong Zhuo ordered him admitted. Li Su entered and bowed. Dong Zhuo asked, “What edict has the emperor issued?” Li Su replied, “The emperor has newly recovered from his illness and wishes to assemble the civil and military officials in Weiyang Palace to discuss yielding the throne to the Grand Preceptor. He has therefore issued this edict.” Dong Zhuo said, “What is Wang Yun’s view?” Li Su replied, “Minister Wang has already ordered men to construct a Terrace for Receiving the Abdication. They await only my lord’s arrival.” Dong Zhuo was overjoyed. “Last night I dreamed that a dragon covered my body, and now this joyful news has indeed arrived. The moment must not be lost!” He ordered his trusted generals Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to command three thousand Flying Bear troops and guard Mei Citadel, while he himself prepared that very day to return to the capital. Turning to Li Su, he said, “When I become emperor, you shall be Commandant of the Capital.” Li Su bowed in thanks and addressed him as sovereign. Dong Zhuo went inside to take leave of his mother, who was then more than ninety years old. She asked, “Where are you going, my son?” Dong Zhuo said, “Your son is going to receive the abdication of Han. Before long, Mother, you will be Empress Dowager!” She said, “Lately my flesh has trembled and my heart has quaked. I fear these are not auspicious signs.” Dong Zhuo said, “You are about to become Mother of the Realm. How could some forewarning of awe not come to you?” He took his leave and departed. Before going, he said to Diaochan, “When I become Son of Heaven, I shall make you an Honored Consort.” Diaochan already understood the truth behind the affair, but feigned delight and bowed her thanks.

Dong Zhuo left the citadel and mounted his carriage. Surrounded by escorts before and behind, he set out toward Chang’an. Before they had gone thirty li, one wheel of his carriage suddenly broke, and Dong Zhuo dismounted and took a horse. Before they had gone another ten li, the horse reared and screamed, snapping its bridle. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “The carriage has broken a wheel and the horse has snapped its bridle. What do these omens mean?” Li Su said, “They signify that the Grand Preceptor is destined to receive the abdication of Han, cast off the old for the new, and ride in a jade carriage with a golden saddle.” Dong Zhuo was pleased and believed him. The next day, while they were traveling, a violent wind suddenly arose, and dark mist veiled the sky. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What sign is this?” Li Su replied, “When my lord ascends the dragon throne, there must be crimson radiance and purple mist to magnify the majesty of heaven.” Again Dong Zhuo was delighted and entertained no suspicion. When he reached the outskirts of the city, all the officials came out to welcome him. Only Li Ru, confined at home by illness, was unable to receive him. Dong Zhuo proceeded to the Chancellor’s residence, where Lü Bu came to congratulate him. Dong Zhuo said, “When I ascend the imperial throne, you shall command all the armies under heaven.” Lü Bu bowed in thanks and lodged outside his tent. That night, a dozen or so children were singing in the countryside, and the wind carried their song into the tent. They sang:

“Grass for a thousand li—how green, how green!Ten days above—it cannot live!”

The song was mournful and piercing. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What fortune or disaster does this children’s song foretell?” Li Su said, “It means only that the house of Liu will perish and the house of Dong will rise.”

At daybreak the next morning, Dong Zhuo arranged his ceremonial escort and entered the court. Suddenly he saw a man of the Way in a blue robe and white headcloth, carrying a long pole from which hung a length of cloth ten feet long, with the character “mouth” written at either end. Dong Zhuo asked Li Su, “What does this man of the Way mean by that?” Li Su replied, “He is a man deranged in the heart.” He called to the soldiers to drive him away. Dong Zhuo proceeded toward court. The assembled ministers, each in full court dress, came to greet him along the road. Li Su walked beside the carriage, holding a precious sword. When they reached the Northern Side Gate, all the troops were stopped outside; only the twenty-odd men of the carriage escort entered with him. From a distance, Dong Zhuo saw Wang Yun and the others standing at the palace gate, each holding a precious sword. Alarmed, he asked Li Su, “Why are they holding swords?” Li Su did not answer, but pushed the carriage straight in. Wang Yun shouted, “The rebel is here! Where are the warriors?” More than a hundred men wheeled out from either side, bearing halberds and leveling spears to stab him. Dong Zhuo’s armor prevented their weapons from penetrating, but he was wounded in the arm and fell from the carriage. He cried out, “Where is my son Fengxian?” Lü Bu strode out from behind the carriage and thundered, “I bear an edict to punish the traitor!” With one thrust of his halberd, he pierced Dong Zhuo’s throat, while Li Su at once cut off his head and held it aloft. Lü Bu held his halberd in his left hand and drew the edict from inside his robe with his right. He shouted, “By imperial edict, the traitorous minister Dong Zhuo has been punished. No others will be called to account!” The generals and officers all cried, “Long live the emperor!” A later poet lamented Dong Zhuo:

If his great enterprise succeeded, he would be emperor;If it failed, he would at least be a wealthy lord.Who knew that Heaven’s will admits no crooked favor?Mei Citadel was scarcely built before he perished.

Lü Bu then shouted, “The man who helped Dong Zhuo commit his cruelties was Li Ru! Who will seize him?” Li Su immediately volunteered to go. Suddenly shouts arose outside the court gate, and someone reported that Li Ru’s household slaves had bound their master and brought him to surrender. Wang Yun ordered Li Ru taken in bonds to the marketplace and beheaded. Dong Zhuo’s corpse was then exposed as a warning at the main thoroughfare. Because Dong Zhuo’s body was grossly fat, the soldiers guarding it placed a flame in his navel as a lamp, and his grease ran across the ground. Of the common people who passed, not one failed to throw something at his head or trample his corpse underfoot. Wang Yun then commanded Lü Bu, Huangfu Song, and Li Su to lead fifty thousand troops to Mei Citadel and confiscate Dong Zhuo’s property and household.

When Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that Dong Zhuo was dead and that Lü Bu was approaching, they led the Flying Bear troops away by night and fled toward Liangzhou. When Lü Bu reached Mei Citadel, his first act was to take Diaochan. Huangfu Song ordered all the sons and daughters of respectable families held within the citadel to be released. But every member of Dong Zhuo’s family, old or young, was put to death. Dong Zhuo’s mother was also killed. His younger brother Dong Min and his nephew Dong Huang were both beheaded and their heads exposed as warnings. The citadel’s stores were inventoried: several hundred thousand in gold, and immeasurable quantities of silks, gauzes, pearls, jewels, utensils, and grain. They returned and reported to Wang Yun. Wang Yun richly rewarded the soldiers and held a banquet in the main government hall, assembling all the officials to drink and celebrate. In the midst of the feast, someone suddenly reported, “Dong Zhuo’s corpse is exposed in the marketplace, and a man has suddenly thrown himself upon it and begun to weep bitterly.” Wang Yun said in anger, “Dong Zhuo has suffered execution, and officials and commoners alike celebrate. Who is this man who dares weep for him?” He called to the guards: “Seize him and bring him to me!”

Before long, the man was brought in. When the assembled officials saw him, they were all horrified, for he was none other than Cai Yong, Palace Attendant. Wang Yun rebuked him: “Dong Zhuo was a rebel and traitor. His execution today is a great blessing to the realm. You are a minister of Han, yet rather than celebrate for the nation, you weep for a traitor. Why?” Cai Yong prostrated himself and confessed his guilt. “Though I am without talent, I understand the great principles. How could I turn my back upon the realm and side with Dong Zhuo? It was only because, for a time, he recognized and valued me. Moved by that gratitude, I could not help weeping once for him. I know my crime is grave. I beg you to pardon me. If I might have my forehead tattooed and my feet cut off, yet be allowed to complete the history of Han and thereby redeem my offense, I would count myself fortunate.” The assembled officials valued Cai Yong’s talent and all pleaded urgently for him. Ma Midi, Grand Tutor, also said privately to Wang Yun, “Bojie is a rare and extraordinary genius. If he were permitted to complete the history of Han, it would truly be a splendid achievement. Moreover, his filial conduct has long been renowned. If you kill him so hastily, I fear you will lose the esteem of the people.” Wang Yun said, “In former times, Emperor Wu did not kill Sima Qian, but later allowed him to write history, with the result that a book of slander circulated through later ages. The fortunes of the state are now in decline, and the government is in disorder. We cannot allow a flattering minister to wield his brush beside a young sovereign and expose us all to his mocking judgment.” Ma Midi withdrew without replying. Privately, he said to the officials, “Will Wang Yun have no posterity? Good men are the moral bonds of the nation; works of lasting form are its statutes. If he destroys the bonds and abolishes the statutes, how can he endure?” Wang Yun refused to heed Ma Midi’s words and ordered Cai Yong imprisoned and strangled. When the scholar-officials heard of it, they all shed tears. Later commentators held that Cai Yong was certainly wrong to weep for Dong Zhuo, but that Wang Yun went too far in killing him. A poem laments:

Dong Zhuo seized all power and indulged his cruelty;Why did the Palace Attendant bring death upon himself?At that time Zhuge Liang lay hidden in Longzhong—Would he lightly have risked himself to serve a lawless minister?

Meanwhile, Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou had fled to the lands west of the passes. They sent a man to Chang’an with a memorial requesting pardon. Wang Yun said, “Dong Zhuo’s tyranny was aided in every act by these four men. Though a general amnesty is proclaimed throughout the realm, these four alone shall not be pardoned.” The envoy returned and reported this to Li Jue. Li Jue said, “If pardon cannot be obtained, we may each flee and seek our own survival.” Their strategist Jia Xu said, “If you gentlemen abandon the army and travel alone, a single village constable will be able to bind you. Better to rally the men of the western lands together with the troops under your own command, attack Chang’an, and avenge Dong Zhuo. If the enterprise succeeds, you may uphold the court and bring order to the realm; if you are defeated, it will not be too late to flee.” Li Jue and the others approved his words. They spread a rumor through Xiliang: “Wang Yun intends to wipe out every man from this region.” Everyone was thrown into panic. Then they proclaimed, “It is useless to die for nothing. Will you follow us in revolt?” All declared themselves willing. They gathered a force of more than a hundred thousand, divided it into four columns, and drove toward Chang’an. On the road they encountered Dong Zhuo’s son-in-law, Niu Fu, General of the Household, who was leading five thousand men to avenge his wife’s father. Li Jue joined forces with him, appointed him vanguard, and the four commanders advanced one after another.

When Wang Yun learned that the troops of Xiliang were coming, he consulted Lü Bu. Lü Bu said, “Minister, put your mind at ease. These rats are scarcely worth counting!” He led Li Su and their troops out to meet them. Li Su went ahead and encountered Niu Fu. They fought a fierce battle, but Niu Fu could not withstand him and fled in defeat. Unexpectedly, during the second watch that night, Niu Fu took advantage of Li Su’s lack of preparation and launched a surprise attack on his camp. Li Su’s troops scattered in confusion and fled more than thirty li, losing over half their number. Li Su returned to Lü Bu, who said furiously, “Why have you blunted the edge of my army?” He had Li Su beheaded and hung his head at the camp gate.

The next day, Lü Bu advanced against Niu Fu. How could Niu Fu withstand Lü Bu? Once again he suffered a crushing defeat and fled. That night, Niu Fu summoned a trusted man named Hu Chi’er and said, “Lü Bu is fierce and brave. We can never oppose him. Better to conceal our intentions from Li Jue and the other three, secretly pack up the gold and pearls, and abandon the army with three or five personal followers.” Hu Chi’er agreed. That night they gathered the gold and pearls, deserted the camp, and fled with three or four attendants. As they were about to cross a river, Hu Chi’er conceived a plan to seize the treasure. He killed Niu Fu and brought his head to Lü Bu. Lü Bu questioned him about what had happened, and one of the attendants denounced him: “Hu Chi’er murdered Niu Fu to steal his gold and jewels.” Lü Bu was enraged and immediately had Hu Chi’er executed. He then led his army forward and met Li Jue’s forces head-on. Without waiting for them to form their ranks, Lü Bu leveled his halberd, spurred his horse, and swept his army straight into them. Li Jue’s men could not withstand the charge and retreated more than fifty li. They made camp at the foot of a mountain, where Li Jue summoned Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou to confer. He said, “Lü Bu is brave, but he has no strategy and need not concern us. I shall hold the mouth of the Ren Valley and lure him into battle each day. General Guo can lead a force around to strike his rear, following Peng Yue’s method of harassing Chu: advance when the gong sounds, withdraw when the drums beat. Lords Zhang and Fan should divide their troops into two columns and go directly to seize Chang’an. Unable to aid both head and tail, Lü Bu will certainly suffer a great defeat.” They adopted his plan.

Lü Bu brought his troops to the foot of the mountain, and Li Jue led his army out to challenge him. Lü Bu charged in fury, and Li Jue withdrew up the mountain. Arrows and stones rained down from above, and Lü Bu’s troops could advance no farther. Suddenly a report came that Guo Si was attacking from behind his formation, and Lü Bu hurried back to meet him. But then the drums thundered, and Guo Si’s army had already withdrawn. Just as Lü Bu was about to recall his troops, a gong sounded, and Li Jue’s army came on again. Before he could engage them, Guo Si led his troops in another attack from the rear. By the time Lü Bu arrived, Guo Si once more beat the drums and withdrew, leaving Lü Bu’s breast choked with fury. This continued for several days. He could neither force a battle nor bring the fighting to an end. While he was still seething with anger, a courier galloped up with word that Zhang Ji’s and Fan Chou’s two armies had driven straight against Chang’an and that the capital was in mortal danger. Lü Bu hurriedly led his army back, while Li Jue and Guo Si attacked from behind. Lü Bu had no heart to linger in battle and thought only of escape, losing many men and horses. By the time he reached the walls of Chang’an, the rebel forces had massed like clouds and gathered like rain, surrounding the city. Lü Bu’s troops fought them without success. His soldiers feared his savage severity, and many surrendered to the rebels. Lü Bu was deeply troubled.

Several days later, Li Meng and Wang Fang, remnants of Dong Zhuo’s faction within the city, opened the gates in secret to aid the rebels, and the four rebel armies poured in together. Lü Bu charged left and right but could not hold them back. Leading several hundred riders to the Qing suo Gate, he called up to Wang Yun, “The danger is desperate! Minister, mount a horse and leave the pass with me. We will seek another sound plan.” Wang Yun said, “If, through the blessing of the spirits of the altars of soil and grain, the realm may be secured, that is my desire. If it cannot be so, then I shall offer my life in death. I will not steal safety for myself when disaster comes. On my behalf, thank the lords east of the passes, and urge them to devote all their strength to the nation!” Lü Bu tried again and again to persuade him, but Wang Yun refused to leave. Before long, flames from every gate towered into the sky. Lü Bu had no choice but to abandon his wife and children. With more than a hundred riders, he raced out through the pass and went to seek refuge with Yuan Shu.

Li Jue and Guo Si loosed their troops to plunder without restraint. Chong Fu, Minister of Ceremonies; Lu Kui, Minister Coachman; Zhou Huan, Minister of State Ceremonial; Cui Lie, Commandant of the City Gates; and Wang Qi, Colonel of the Elite Cavalry all died in the national calamity. The rebel soldiers pressed their siege of the inner palace so fiercely that the attendants asked the emperor to ascend the Xuanping Gate and command the disorder to cease. When Li Jue and the others saw the yellow canopy, they restrained their soldiers and cried, “Long live the emperor!” Emperor Xian leaned upon the tower and asked, “Without awaiting permission or submitting a petition, you have entered Chang’an on your own authority. What do you intend?” Li Jue and Guo Si raised their faces and reported, “Grand Preceptor Dong was a minister who upheld Your Majesty’s altars of state, yet Wang Yun murdered him without cause. We have come expressly to avenge him and do not dare rebel. Let us only see Wang Yun, and we will withdraw our troops.” Wang Yun was then at the emperor’s side. Hearing these words, he said, “I acted only for the sake of the state. Now that matters have come to this, Your Majesty must not spare me and thereby imperil the nation. I ask leave to descend and face these two rebels.” The emperor paced back and forth, unable to bear it. Wang Yun leaped down from the tower of Xuanping Gate and shouted, “Wang Yun is here!” Li Jue and Guo Si drew their swords and demanded, “What crime did Grand Preceptor Dong commit that he should be killed?” Wang Yun said, “The crimes of the traitor Dong filled heaven and spanned the earth; they cannot all be told. On the day he was executed, the officials and people of Chang’an celebrated together. Did you alone not hear it?” Li Jue and Guo Si said, “The Grand Preceptor may have been guilty, but what crimes have we committed, that you refused to pardon us?” Wang Yun cursed them. “Why waste words with traitors? For Wang Yun today, there is only death!” The two rebels raised their weapons and killed Wang Yun beneath the tower. A court historian composed a poem in his praise:

Wang Yun set his stratagem in motion,And the treacherous minister Dong Zhuo fell.His heart bore the nation’s bitter wrongs;His brows were locked with the court’s deep cares.His heroic spirit joined the vault of heaven;His loyal heart pierced Dipper and Ox.To this day his soul and vital breathStill circle Phoenix Tower.

After killing Wang Yun, the rebels sent men to put every member of his clan to death, old and young alike. No official or commoner could keep from weeping. Then Li Jue and Guo Si thought, “Now that we have come this far, if we do not kill the emperor and undertake a great enterprise, what better moment are we waiting for?” Brandishing their swords, they roared and forced their way into the inner palace. Thus:

The chief traitor paid his crime, and disaster had just subsided;His followers ran rampant, and calamity came anew.

What became of Emperor Xian’s life will be revealed in what follows.

Ma Teng Raises a Loyalist Army; Cao Cao Marches to Avenge His Father

Now Li Jue and Guo Si, the two villains, intended to murder Emperor Xian. Zhang Ji and Fan Chou remonstrated: “You must not. If you kill him today, we fear the people will not submit. Better to continue honoring him as sovereign and lure the feudal lords within the passes. First remove his wings; then kill him, and the empire may be ours.”

Li Jue and Guo Si followed their counsel and lowered their weapons. From the tower, the emperor proclaimed: “Wang Yun has already been executed. Why have your troops not withdrawn?”

Li Jue and Guo Si replied, “We have rendered service to the imperial house but have not yet received noble rank. Therefore we dare not withdraw our troops.”

The emperor said, “What ranks do you desire?”

Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou each wrote out the office and title he demanded and presented it, insisting upon appointment to that precise rank. The emperor had no choice but to comply. He appointed Li Jue General of Chariots and Cavalry and Marquis of Chiyang, with concurrent command as Colonel Director of Retainers, and granted him the imperial battle-axe; Guo Si became General of the Rear and was likewise granted the imperial battle-axe. Together they controlled the government. Fan Chou became General of the Right and Marquis of Wannian. Zhang Ji became General of Agile Cavalry and Marquis of Pingyang, and led troops to garrison Hongnong. The rest, including Li Meng and Wang Fang, were each made colonels.

Only then did they give thanks for the imperial favor and lead their troops out of the city. They further ordered a search for Dong Zhuo’s remains. Having recovered a few scraps of skin and bone, they carved a body from fragrant wood, fitted the fragments into it, and arranged a magnificent sacrifice. They provided the robes and crown, coffin and outer coffin of a king, selected an auspicious day, and prepared to rebury him at the fortress of Mei.

When the day of burial came, heaven sent down a tremendous thunderstorm. Water stood several feet deep over the level ground, and a thunderbolt split open the coffin and cast the corpse outside it. Li Jue waited for clear weather and buried him again, but that night the same thing happened. Three times they attempted the burial, and three times he could not be buried. Every scrap of skin and splinter of bone was consumed by thunder and fire. Heaven’s wrath against Dong Zhuo may indeed be called extreme!

Once Li Jue and Guo Si had seized supreme power, they brutalized the common people and secretly placed trusted agents at Emperor Xian’s side to watch his every movement. At this time, the emperor’s every step was hedged with thorns. All promotions and demotions among the court officials were decided by the two villains. Seeking to win public esteem, they specially summoned Zhu Jun to court, appointed him Grand Coachman, and had him share in the conduct of government.

One day, word came that Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang, and Han Sui, Inspector of Bingzhou, were leading more than a hundred thousand troops in a charge upon Chang’an, openly proclaiming their intent to punish the traitors.

It turned out that the two commanders had earlier sent men into Chang’an and secretly allied themselves with three officials—the Palace Attendant Ma Yu, the Grandee Remonstrant and Consultant Chong Shao, and Liu Fan, General of the Gentlemen of the Left—who were to support them from within. Together they plotted against the traitorous faction. The three secretly memorialized Emperor Xian, who appointed Ma Teng General Who Conquers the West and Han Sui General Who Guards the West. Each received a secret edict ordering them to combine their strength and punish the villains.

When Li Jue, Guo Si, Zhang Ji, and Fan Chou heard that the two armies were approaching, they assembled to discuss a plan of defense. The strategist Jia Xu said: “The two armies have come from afar. We should do nothing but deepen our moats, raise our ramparts, and hold firm against them. Within a hundred days at most, their provisions will be exhausted and they will certainly withdraw of their own accord. Then we may lead out our troops in pursuit, and both commanders can be captured.”

Li Meng and Wang Fang stepped forward and said, “This is no good plan. Lend us ten thousand picked troops, and we will at once cut off the heads of Ma Teng and Han Sui and present them beneath your command standard.”

Jia Xu said, “If you engage them now, you will certainly be defeated.”

Li Meng and Wang Fang cried together, “If the two of us are defeated, we willingly submit to beheading. But if we win, you, sir, must surrender your head to us!”

Jia Xu said to Li Jue and Guo Si: “Two hundred li west of Chang’an lies Mount Zhouzhi, where the road is steep and perilous. Generals Zhang and Fan may be sent to station troops there and hold the fortifications. Meanwhile, let Li Meng and Wang Fang lead their own troops out to meet the enemy.”

Li Jue and Guo Si followed his advice and assigned fifteen thousand troops and cavalry to Li Meng and Wang Fang. The two departed in delight and encamped two hundred and eighty li from Chang’an.

When the Xiliang army arrived, the two commanders led their troops out to meet it. The soldiers and cavalry of Xiliang blocked the road and deployed in battle formation. Ma Teng and Han Sui rode out bridle to bridle and pointed at Li Meng and Wang Fang, reviling them: “Traitors to the realm! Who will capture them?”

Before the words had left their mouths, a young general appeared. His face was like crowned jade, his eyes like shooting stars. He had a tiger’s frame and an ape’s arms, a leopard’s belly and a wolf’s waist. Long spear in hand and mounted on a superb horse, he flew out from the formation.

This commander was Ma Teng’s son, Ma Chao, whose courtesy name was Mengqi. He was only seventeen years old, yet his valor was unrivaled. Wang Fang, contemptuous of his youth, spurred forward to meet him. They had fought fewer than several bouts when Ma Chao thrust him beneath his horse with a single stroke of the spear.

Ma Chao reined in and turned back. Seeing Wang Fang speared to death, Li Meng galloped after Ma Chao from behind. Ma Chao pretended not to know. From the gateway of the formation, Ma Teng shouted, “Someone is pursuing you from behind!”

Before the shout had died away, Ma Chao had already seized Li Meng and carried him across his horse. In truth, Ma Chao had known perfectly well that Li Meng was pursuing him but had deliberately lingered. When Li Meng’s horse drew close and he thrust with his spear, Ma Chao slipped aside. Li Meng stabbed empty air. As the two horses came abreast, Ma Chao lightly extended his ape-like arm and took him alive.

Their soldiers, left without commanders, fled at the mere sight of the enemy. Ma Teng and Han Sui pressed their advantage and pursued, slaughtering as they went. They won a great victory, advanced directly to the pass, and encamped below it. Li Meng was beheaded, and his head displayed as a warning.

When Li Jue and Guo Si learned that Li Meng and Wang Fang had both been killed by Ma Chao, they finally believed in Jia Xu’s foresight and relied fully upon his plan. They concerned themselves only with guarding the pass and its defenses. However the enemy challenged them, they would not come out to engage.

As expected, before two months had passed, the Xiliang army ran short of both grain and fodder and began discussing a retreat. Just then, a servant of Ma Yu’s household in Chang’an denounced his master, revealing how Ma Yu, Liu Fan, and Chong Shao had allied themselves with Ma Teng and Han Sui outside the city and intended to support them from within.

Li Jue and Guo Si were furious. They arrested every member of the three households—young and old, free and bond—and beheaded them in the marketplace. The three men’s heads were carried directly to the gate and displayed as a warning.

Ma Teng and Han Sui, seeing that their provisions were exhausted and their allies within the city had been exposed, had no choice but to strike camp and withdraw. Li Jue and Guo Si ordered Zhang Ji to pursue Ma Teng and Fan Chou to pursue Han Sui. The Xiliang army suffered a great defeat.

Ma Chao fought desperately in the rear guard and drove Zhang Ji back. Fan Chou pursued Han Sui and was on the verge of overtaking him near Chencang when Han Sui reined in his horse and called to him: “You and I are men of the same homeland. Why are you so utterly without feeling today?”

Fan Chou also reined in and answered, “A command from above cannot be disobeyed!”

Han Sui said, “I too came here for the sake of the state. Why do you press me so relentlessly?”

On hearing this, Fan Chou wheeled his horse around, called back his troops, and returned to camp, allowing Han Sui to escape.

Neither man had guarded against Li Jue’s nephew, Li Bie, who saw Fan Chou release Han Sui and went back to report it to his uncle. Li Jue was furious and immediately wanted to raise troops against Fan Chou.

Jia Xu said: “At present, the people’s hearts are still unsettled. Repeatedly resorting to arms would be deeply inconvenient. Better to arrange a banquet, invite Zhang Ji and Fan Chou to celebrate their victory, then seize Fan Chou and behead him at the feast. It will cost no effort at all.”

Li Jue was delighted. He arranged the banquet and invited Zhang Ji and Fan Chou, who gladly came to attend. When the wine had gone halfway round, Li Jue’s expression suddenly changed.

“Why have you, Fan Chou, entered into secret dealings with Han Sui and plotted rebellion?”

Fan Chou was appalled. Before he could reply, men armed with swords and axes surged forward and beheaded him beside the banquet table. Zhang Ji was so terrified that he prostrated himself on the ground.

Li Jue helped him up and said, “Fan Chou plotted rebellion, and therefore I executed him. You, sir, are one of my most trusted men. Why should you be afraid?”

He transferred Fan Chou’s troops to Zhang Ji’s command. Zhang Ji then returned to Hongnong.

After Li Jue and Guo Si defeated the Xiliang army, none of the feudal lords dared challenge them. Jia Xu repeatedly urged them to pacify the common people and cultivate ties with worthy and distinguished men. From that time, the imperial court showed a faint return of life.

Unexpectedly, the Yellow Turbans rose again in Qingzhou, gathering several hundred thousand followers under a multitude of chiefs and plundering the law-abiding people. Zhu Jun, the Grand Coachman, recommended a man capable of destroying all the rebels.

Li Jue and Guo Si asked who it was.

Zhu Jun said, “If you wish to destroy the rebel bands east of the mountains, no one but Cao Mengde can do it.”

Li Jue said, “Where is Mengde now?”

Zhu Jun replied, “He is presently Administrator of Dongjun and commands a great body of troops. If this man is ordered to punish the rebels, a date may be fixed for their destruction.”

Li Jue was delighted. That very night he drafted an imperial edict and dispatched a messenger to carry it to Dongjun, ordering Cao Cao and Bao Xin, Chancellor of Jibei, to destroy the rebels together.

Cao Cao received the imperial command, joined forces with Bao Xin, and together they raised troops and attacked the rebels at Shouyang. Bao Xin fought his way deep into their position and was killed by them. Cao Cao pursued the rebel army as far as Jibei, where tens of thousands surrendered.

Cao Cao immediately used the former rebels as his vanguard, and wherever his army went, all submitted. In little more than a hundred days, he accepted the surrender of more than three hundred thousand soldiers and over a million men and women. From among them he selected the finest and named them the “Qingzhou Army”; all the rest he ordered to return to farming.

From that time, Cao Cao’s power and fame grew daily. When the report of victory reached Chang’an, the court promoted him to General Who Guards the East.

In Yanzhou, Cao Cao recruited worthy men and welcomed scholars. An uncle and nephew came to join him. The uncle was a native of Yingyin in Yingchuan, surnamed Xun, given name Yu, courtesy name Wenruo, and was the son of Xun Kun. Formerly in Yuan Shao’s service, he had now abandoned Yuan Shao and joined Cao Cao. Cao Cao took great delight in speaking with him and said, “Here is my own Zhang Liang!” He appointed Xun Yu Military Adjutant to the Field Army.

Xun Yu’s nephew, Xun You, whose courtesy name was Gongda, was a renowned scholar throughout the realm. He had once been appointed Palace Gentleman of the Yellow Gates but later abandoned office and returned home. Now he joined Cao Cao together with his uncle, and Cao Cao appointed him Instructor to the Field Army.

Xun Yu said, “I have heard of a worthy man in Yanzhou, though I do not know where he is now.”

Cao Cao asked who it was.

Xun Yu replied, “He is a native of Dong’e in Dongjun, surnamed Cheng, given name Yu, courtesy name Zhongde.”

Cao Cao said, “I too have long heard of his reputation.”

He therefore sent men to make inquiries in Cheng Yu’s native district. They learned that he was studying in the mountains, and Cao Cao respectfully invited him into service. When Cheng Yu came to see him, Cao Cao was delighted.

Cheng Yu said to Xun Yu, “My learning is shallow and my knowledge slight; I am unworthy of your recommendation. A man from your own district, surnamed Guo, given name Jia, courtesy name Fengxiao, is one of the worthiest men of the present age. Why do you not cast your net and bring him in?”

Xun Yu suddenly remembered and said, “I had almost forgotten him!”

He then urged Cao Cao to summon Guo Jia to Yanzhou, where together they discussed the affairs of the empire.

Guo Jia recommended a direct descendant of Emperor Guangwu, a native of Chengde in Huainan, surnamed Liu, given name Ye, courtesy name Ziyang. Cao Cao at once invited Liu Ye to come.

Liu Ye in turn recommended two men. One was a native of Changyi in Shanyang, surnamed Man, given name Chong, courtesy name Boning. The other was a native of Wucheng, surnamed Lü, given name Qian, courtesy name Zike. Cao Cao had long known both men’s reputations and appointed them staff officers in the army.

Man Chong and Lü Qian together recommended another man, a native of Pingqiu in Chenliu, surnamed Mao, given name Jie, courtesy name Xiaoxian. Cao Cao likewise appointed him a staff officer.

Another commander arrived with several hundred soldiers to join Cao Cao. He was a native of Juping in Taishan, surnamed Yu, given name Jin, courtesy name Wenze. Cao Cao saw that he was highly skilled with bow and horse and outstanding in martial arts, and appointed him Military Commandant.

One day, Xiahou Dun brought a great, powerfully built man to see Cao Cao.

Cao Cao asked who he was.

Xiahou Dun said, “This man is a native of Chenliu, surnamed Dian, given name Wei, and his strength and courage surpass those of ordinary men. He formerly served Zhang Miao, but after quarreling with men under the command tent, he killed several dozen of them with his own hands and fled into the mountains. While out hunting, I saw Dian Wei chase a deer across a mountain stream, so I took him into the army. I now specially recommend him to you, my lord.”

Cao Cao said, “Judging from his towering build, this man must possess great strength.”

Xiahou Dun said, “He once killed a man to avenge a friend, then carried the severed head straight through a crowded marketplace, while several hundred men dared not approach him. The two iron halberds he now uses weigh eighty jin. He tucks them beneath his arms, mounts his horse, and wields them as though they were flying.”

Cao Cao at once ordered Dian Wei to demonstrate. Tucking the halberds beneath his arms, Dian Wei spurred his horse and galloped back and forth.

Suddenly the great banner before the command tent was caught by the wind and seemed about to topple. A crowd of soldiers struggled to hold it but could not steady it. Dian Wei dismounted, shouted at them to stand back, and grasped the flagstaff with one hand. He stood amid the gale, majestic and unmoving.

Cao Cao said, “This is the E Lai of ancient times!”

He appointed Dian Wei Colonel of the Guard before the Command Tent, then took off his own brocade coat and bestowed it upon him, together with a superb horse and a carved saddle.

From that time on, Cao Cao had counselors of strategy among his civil officers and fierce commanders among his warriors, and his power awed all the lands east of the mountains.

He sent Ying Shao, Administrator of Taishan, to Langya Commandery to welcome his father, Cao Song. Since fleeing the troubles in Chenliu, Cao Song had lived in seclusion in Langya. On receiving Cao Cao’s letter, he immediately set out for Yanzhou with his younger brother Cao De, more than forty members of his household young and old, over a hundred attendants, and more than a hundred carts.

Their road took them through Xuzhou. Its Administrator, Tao Qian, whose courtesy name was Gongzu, was warm-hearted and sincere by nature. He had long wished to establish friendly relations with Cao Cao but had lacked the opportunity. Learning that Cao Cao’s father was passing through, he went beyond the borders of his jurisdiction to welcome him, bowed twice in reverence, arranged a magnificent banquet, and entertained him for two days.

When Cao Song was ready to leave, Tao Qian personally escorted him beyond the outer wall and specially assigned Commandant Zhang Kai and five hundred troops to protect him on the road.

Cao Song and his household traveled as far as the region between Hua and Fei. It was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, and a sudden deluge forced them to seek shelter for the night in an ancient temple.

The monks admitted them. Cao Song settled his family inside and ordered Zhang Kai to quarter his soldiers in the two side galleries. The clothing and equipment of all the troops were soaked by the rain, and the soldiers grumbled with one voice.

Zhang Kai summoned the leaders under his command to a secluded place and said: “We were originally remnants of the Yellow Turbans. We submitted to Tao Qian only under compulsion and have gained no advantage from it. Cao Song now has innumerable baggage carts and wagons. If you want wealth and honor, it will not be difficult. Tonight at the third watch, we will all cut our way inside, kill Cao Song and his entire household, seize the treasure, and go together into the mountains to become freebooters. What do you think of this plan?”

They all agreed.

That night the wind and rain had not ceased. Cao Song was still sitting awake when he suddenly heard a tremendous clamor arise on every side. Cao De took up his sword and went out to look, only to be stabbed to death.

Cao Song hurriedly led one of his concubines into the rear of the abbot’s quarters, intending to climb over the wall and escape. But the concubine was too fat to get over. In panic, Cao Song hid with her in the privy, where the disorderly soldiers killed them both.

Ying Shao fought desperately to escape with his life and fled to Yuan Shao. Zhang Kai slaughtered Cao Song’s entire household, seized the treasure, set fire to the temple, and fled toward Huainan with his five hundred men.

A later poet wrote:

The age acclaimed Cao Cao, master of deceit,Who once destroyed the whole Lü family.Now his own house has met the murderers’ blades:Heaven’s justice turns and never misses its mark.

Some soldiers under Ying Shao who had escaped with their lives carried the news to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao heard it, he fell to the ground weeping. Those around him helped him up.

Grinding his teeth, Cao Cao said: “Tao Qian let his troops murder my father. Under the same heaven, he and I cannot live! I will now raise my entire army and scour Xuzhou clean. Only then will my hatred be appeased!”

He left Xun Yu and Cheng Yu with thirty thousand troops to defend the three counties of Juancheng, Fan, and Dong’e. With all the rest, he charged toward Xuzhou. Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei formed the vanguard.

Cao Cao ordered that whenever a city was taken, every commoner within it was to be slaughtered in revenge for his father.

At that time, Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, who was on close terms with Tao Qian, heard that Xuzhou was in danger and personally led five thousand troops to its aid. When Cao Cao learned of this, he was furious and sent Xiahou Dun to intercept and destroy him on the road.

Chen Gong was then serving as a staff officer in Dongjun and was likewise on close terms with Tao Qian. When he heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to take revenge and intended to slaughter all the people, he traveled through the night to see him.

Cao Cao knew that Chen Gong had come as Tao Qian’s advocate and wanted to refuse him an audience, but he could not entirely disregard their former bond. He therefore had Chen Gong admitted to the command tent.

Chen Gong said: “I now hear that my lord has brought a great army against Xuzhou to avenge your honored father and intends to slaughter all the people wherever you go. For this reason, I have come especially to offer counsel. Tao Qian is a humane man and a gentleman, not one who forgets righteousness in pursuit of gain. Your honored father’s death was Zhang Kai’s crime, not Tao Qian’s. Moreover, what enmity do the people of the commanderies and counties bear toward you, my lord? To kill them would bring calamity. I beg you to think three times before you act.”

Cao Cao angrily replied: “You abandoned me and left in former days. With what face do you now return to see me? Tao Qian murdered my entire family. I have sworn to tear out his gall and cut out his heart to appease my hatred! Though you lobby for Tao Qian, what can you do if I refuse to listen?”

Chen Gong took his leave and came out, sighing: “Nor have I any face with which to meet Tao Qian!”

He mounted his horse and rode away to join Zhang Miao, Administrator of Chenliu.

Wherever Cao Cao’s great army went, it slaughtered the people and dug open the graves.

In Xuzhou, when Tao Qian heard that Cao Cao had raised an army for revenge and was killing the common people, he lifted his face to heaven and wept bitterly: “I have sinned against heaven and brought this great calamity upon the people of Xuzhou!”

He urgently assembled his officers to deliberate.

Cao Bao said, “Cao Cao’s army has already come. Can we merely bind our hands and await death? I am willing to help you, Governor, defeat him.”

Tao Qian had no choice but to lead out his troops to meet the enemy. From a distance he saw Cao Cao’s army spread like frost and surge like snow. Two white banners stood in the center, each bearing four great words:

AVENGE THE WRONG WIPE OUT THE HATRED

The troops and cavalry deployed in battle formation. Cao Cao spurred his horse out before the ranks, dressed from head to foot in white mourning clothes, and raised his whip as he thundered abuse.

Tao Qian also rode out beneath the gate-banner. Inclining himself in salute, he said: “I wished only to befriend you, my lord, and for that reason entrusted Zhang Kai with the escort. I never imagined that the villain’s heart remained unchanged and that this disaster would result. It was truly not of my doing. I beg you, my lord, to examine the matter.”

Cao Cao cursed him: “Old wretch! You murdered my father and still dare spew these falsehoods! Who will take this old villain alive?”

Xiahou Dun answered the call and charged out.

Tao Qian fled in alarm into his formation. Xiahou Dun pursued him, but Cao Bao leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and came forward to meet him.

As the two horses closed, a violent wind suddenly rose, hurling sand and driving stones through the air. Both armies fell into disorder, and each side withdrew its troops.

Tao Qian returned to the city and deliberated with the others.

“Cao Cao’s army is too powerful to resist. I will bind myself and go to his camp, there to submit to whatever cutting and dismemberment he chooses, if by doing so I may save the lives of Xuzhou’s people.”

Before he had finished, one man stepped forward and said: “You, Governor, have long guarded Xuzhou, and its people are grateful for your grace. Though Cao Cao’s troops are numerous, they cannot yet break our city. You and the people must hold firm and not go out. Though I possess little talent, I am willing to employ a small stratagem that will leave Cao Cao without a place to bury his body!”

Everyone was astonished and asked what plan he would devise.

It was just as the verse says:

He sought a bond of friendship, but won hatred in return;Who knew that where all hope was lost, life would be found again?

Who, after all, was this man? Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.

Liu Bei Rescues Kong Rong at Beihai; Lü Bu Defeats Cao Cao at Puyang

Now the man who offered this plan was Mi Zhu, courtesy name Zizhong, a native of Qu County in Donghai. His family had been wealthy for generations. Once, while returning by carriage from a trading journey to Luoyang, he met a beautiful woman on the road who asked to ride with him. Mi Zhu got down and walked, yielding the carriage to her. The woman invited him to ride beside her. Mi Zhu entered the carriage and sat upright, never once letting his gaze stray toward her. After they had traveled several miles, the woman took her leave. Before parting, she said to him, “I am the Star Lord of the South’s Fiery Virtue. By decree of the Supreme Lord, I am going to burn your house. Because you have treated me with courtesy, I have told you plainly. Hurry home and remove your possessions. I shall come tonight.” When she had finished speaking, she vanished. Mi Zhu was greatly alarmed and raced home, where he hastily removed everything the household contained. That evening a fire did indeed break out in the kitchen and burned the entire house to the ground. Thereafter Mi Zhu gave away his wealth freely, relieving the poor and rescuing those in distress. Later, Tao Qian appointed him Chief Aide. That day he proposed: “I am willing to go in person to Beihai Commandery and ask Kong Rong to raise troops for our relief. Let another man go to Tian Kai in Qingzhou to seek aid. If the forces from both places arrive together, Cao Cao will surely withdraw.” Tao Qian accepted the plan and wrote two letters, then asked which man under his command dared go to Qingzhou for aid. One man at once volunteered. When the others looked, they saw that he was Chen Deng, courtesy name Yuanlong, a native of Guangling. Tao Qian first sent Chen Yuanlong on his way to Qingzhou, then ordered Mi Zhu to carry the letter to Beihai, while he himself led the defenders in guarding the city against attack.

Now Kong Rong of Beihai, courtesy name Wenju, was a native of Qufu in the state of Lu. He was a twentieth-generation descendant of Confucius and the son of Kong Zhou, Commandant of Taishan. He had been intelligent from childhood. When he was ten years old, he went to pay a visit to Li Ying, Intendant of Henan. The gatekeeper tried to turn him away, but Kong Rong said, “My family has long-standing ties with Lord Li’s.” Once admitted, Li Ying asked, “What kinship was there between your ancestor and mine?” Kong Rong replied, “Long ago Confucius consulted Laozi on the rites. Does that not make your family and mine hereditary friends?” Li Ying marveled greatly at him. A short while later, Chen Wei, Grand Palace Counselor, arrived. Pointing to Kong Rong, Li Ying said, “This is a remarkable child.” Chen Wei said, “A man clever in childhood may not remain clever when grown.” Kong Rong immediately answered, “By what you say, sir, you must have been very clever as a child.” Chen Wei and the others all laughed and said, “When this boy comes of age, he will surely become one of the great vessels of his time.” From then on he was famous. He later became a General of the Household and, after successive promotions, Governor of Beihai. He delighted above all in receiving guests and often said, “That the seats before me should always be full, and the wine in the jar never run dry—this is my desire.” During his six years in Beihai, he won the people’s devotion.

That day, while Kong Rong was seated with his guests, a man reported that Mi Zhu had arrived from Xuzhou. Kong Rong invited him in and asked his purpose. Mi Zhu produced Tao Qian’s letter and said, “Cao Cao is pressing the siege with great urgency. We hope, my lord, that you will stoop to rescue us.” Kong Rong said, “Tao Gongzu and I share a deep friendship, and now you, Zizhong, have come here in person. How could I refuse to go? But Cao Mengde has no feud with me. I should first send him a letter and seek a reconciliation. If he will not agree, then I shall raise troops.” Mi Zhu said, “Cao Cao relies on the might of his army. He will never consent to peace.” Kong Rong ordered troops to be mustered while a messenger was sent with his letter. In the midst of their deliberations, a sudden report came that Guan Hai, a leader among the Yellow Turban remnants, was advancing at the head of tens of thousands of marauders. Kong Rong was greatly alarmed. He hastily mustered his own forces and marched out of the city to meet the rebels. Guan Hai rode forward and said, “I know that Beihai has abundant grain. Lend me ten thousand shi and I shall withdraw at once. Otherwise, when I break into the city, neither old nor young will be spared!” Kong Rong rebuked him: “I am a minister of the Great Han, guarding the land of the Great Han. How could I give grain to rebels?” Guan Hai flew into a rage, spurred his horse, flourished his saber, and charged straight at Kong Rong. Kong Rong’s general Zong Bao rode out with leveled spear. They had fought only a few bouts when Guan Hai struck once with his saber and cut Zong Bao down from the saddle. Kong Rong’s troops fell into disorder and fled back into the city. Guan Hai divided his forces and surrounded the walls on all four sides. Kong Rong was heartsick with distress. As for Mi Zhu’s anxiety, there is no need to speak of it.

The next day, Kong Rong climbed the walls and looked into the distance. Seeing the immense strength of the rebels, he grew still more troubled. Suddenly he saw a lone rider outside the city, spear leveled, horse leaping, who burst into the rebel ranks and charged left and right as though no one stood before him. He fought his way directly beneath the walls and shouted, “Open the gate!” Kong Rong did not know the man and dared not open it. The rebels pursued him to the riverbank, where he wheeled around and successively speared more than ten men from their horses. The rebels recoiled, and Kong Rong quickly ordered the gate opened and the rider admitted. The man dismounted, cast aside his spear, went straight up onto the wall, and bowed before Kong Rong. Asked his name, he replied, “I am Taishi Ci, courtesy name Ziyi, a native of Huang County in Donglai. My aged mother has received much kindness from you. Yesterday I returned from Liaodong to visit her. When I learned that rebels had surrounded the city, my mother said, ‘We have repeatedly received profound kindness from the Governor. You must go to his rescue.’ Therefore I came alone on horseback.” Kong Rong was overjoyed. Though Kong Rong and Taishi Ci had never met, he knew him to be a hero. Because Taishi Ci had been away from home for a long time, leaving his aged mother twenty miles outside the city, Kong Rong had often sent her grain and silk. Grateful for Kong Rong’s goodness, she had specially sent Taishi Ci to his aid.

Kong Rong now treated Taishi Ci with great honor and presented him with clothing, armor, a saddle, and a horse. Taishi Ci said, “I ask to borrow one thousand picked troops and ride out to destroy the rebels.” Kong Rong replied, “Though you are heroic and brave, the rebels are very strong. You must not venture out lightly.” Taishi Ci said, “My aged mother, moved by your generous virtue, sent me here for this very purpose. If I cannot break the siege, I shall have no face to meet her again. I ask leave to fight to the death.” Kong Rong said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is a hero of the age. If we could invite him to our aid, this siege would be lifted of itself. But there is no one I can send.” Taishi Ci said, “Write a letter, Governor, and I shall go to him with all speed.” Delighted, Kong Rong wrote the letter and entrusted it to Taishi Ci. Taishi Ci donned his armor and mounted, with bow and arrows at his waist and an iron spear in his hand. After eating his fill and making every preparation, he waited for the gate to open, then flew out alone on horseback. As he neared the river, rebel officers led their men against him. Taishi Ci speared several of them to death in succession and broke through the encirclement. When Guan Hai learned that someone had left the city, he guessed that the man must be seeking reinforcements. He personally led several hundred riders in pursuit and surrounded Taishi Ci on every side. Taishi Ci braced his spear, took up his bow, set arrow to string, and shot in every direction; wherever the bowstring sounded, a man fell from his horse. The rebels no longer dared pursue him. Once free, Taishi Ci rode through the night to Pingyuan to see Liu Xuande. After the formal courtesies, he related in full how Kong Rong of Beihai was besieged and sought aid, then presented the letter. When Xuande had read it, he asked, “Who are you, sir?” Taishi Ci replied, “I am Taishi Ci, an obscure man from Donghai. Kong Rong and I are neither blood kin nor fellow townsmen; we are drawn together solely by a shared spirit of honor and a resolve to bear one another’s troubles and dangers. Now Guan Hai has raised a violent rebellion and Beihai is under siege, isolated and helpless, its peril a matter of days, even hours. I have heard that your benevolence and righteousness have long been renowned, and that you rescue men in desperate danger. For that reason alone, Kong Rong sent me to brave the blades, break through the encirclement, and come here to seek your aid.” Xuande’s expression grew solemn as he replied, “Does Kong Rong of Beihai know that there is a Liu Bei in this world?” He then mustered three thousand picked troops with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei and set out for Beihai Commandery.

When Guan Hai saw the relief force arrive, he personally led his troops out to meet it. Seeing that Xuande had few men, he thought little of them. Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Taishi Ci reined in their horses before the lines, and Guan Hai rode furiously forward. Taishi Ci was about to advance, but Guan Yu had already galloped out and charged straight at Guan Hai. As the two horses crossed, both armies gave a mighty shout. How could Guan Hai possibly withstand Guan Yu? After several dozen bouts, the Green Dragon Saber rose and split Guan Hai from his horse. Taishi Ci and Zhang Fei then charged out together, both spears raised, and plunged into the rebel ranks. Xuande drove his troops forward in a sweeping attack. From the walls Kong Rong saw Taishi Ci, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei hunting down the rebels like tigers among a flock of sheep, ranging wherever they wished with none able to resist them. He therefore led his troops out of the city. Attacked from both sides, the rebels suffered a crushing defeat. Countless men surrendered, and the remaining bands scattered in rout.

Kong Rong welcomed Xuande into the city. When the courtesies had been concluded, he spread a grand feast in celebration. He also brought Mi Zhu forward to meet Xuande and related in full how Zhang Kai had murdered Cao Song. “Now Cao Cao has let his troops loose to plunder on a vast scale and has surrounded Xuzhou. Mi Zhu came expressly to seek aid.” Xuande said, “Tao Gongzu is a benevolent man and a gentleman. Who would have thought he would suffer so unjust and undeserved a calamity?” Kong Rong said, “You, sir, are a kinsman of the imperial house. Now Cao Cao is ravaging the people and relying on strength to oppress the weak. Why not come with me to save them?” Xuande replied, “I would not dare refuse, but my troops are few and my generals scant. I fear I cannot move lightly.” Kong Rong said, “Though my wish to save Tao Gongzu arises partly from old friendship, it is also for the sake of the greater right. Can you alone be without the heart to uphold justice?” Xuande said, “Since that is so, please go ahead, Wenju. Allow me to visit Gongsun Zan and borrow three or five thousand troops. I shall follow immediately.” Kong Rong said, “You must not break your word.” Xuande replied, “What manner of man do you take Liu Bei for? The Sage said: ‘From ancient times all men must die, but without trust a man cannot stand.’ Whether Liu Bei borrows troops or fails to borrow them, he will certainly come in person.” Kong Rong agreed. He told Mi Zhu to return first to Xuzhou with the news, then made ready to depart. Taishi Ci bowed his thanks and said, “I came at my mother’s command to assist you, and now, fortunately, all danger is past. Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou, is from my commandery and has sent a letter summoning me. I dare not refuse to go. Let us hope to meet again.” Kong Rong offered him gold and silk as a reward, but Taishi Ci refused them and returned home. When his mother saw him, she said with delight, “I rejoice that you have found a way to repay Beihai!” She then sent him on to Yangzhou.

We shall not speak of Kong Rong raising his troops. Xuande left Beihai and went to see Gongsun Zan, to whom he explained his wish to rescue Xuzhou. Gongsun Zan said, “Cao Cao has no feud with you. Why take such pains on another man’s behalf?” Xuande replied, “I have given my word and dare not break faith.” Gongsun Zan said, “I shall lend you two thousand horse and foot.” Xuande said, “I also hope you will let Zhao Zilong accompany me.” Gongsun Zan consented. Xuande then led his own three thousand troops with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei as the vanguard, while Zilong followed with two thousand men, and together they marched toward Xuzhou.

Meanwhile, Mi Zhu returned and reported to Tao Qian that Kong Rong of Beihai had also secured Liu Xuande’s aid. Chen Yuanlong likewise returned with word that Tian Kai of Qingzhou had gladly taken command of troops and was coming to the rescue. Tao Qian’s mind was put at ease. As it happened, however, the two armies under Kong Rong and Tian Kai feared the ferocity of Cao Cao’s forces. They established their camps far away beneath the hills and did not dare advance rashly. When Cao Cao saw the two armies arrive, he too divided his forces and no longer dared press the assault on the city.

When Liu Xuande’s army arrived, he went to see Kong Rong. Kong Rong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are powerful, and Cao Cao himself is skilled in the use of arms. We must not engage him lightly. Let us first observe his movements and then advance.” Xuande said, “I fear only that the city has no grain and cannot hold out for long. I shall order Guan Yu and Zilong to lead four thousand men and assist under your command. Zhang Fei and I will drive toward Cao Cao’s camp, pass straight through to Xuzhou, and consult with Governor Tao.” Kong Rong was delighted. He joined forces with Tian Kai so that their camps formed mutually supporting horns, while Guan Yu and Zilong led troops in support on either flank. That day Xuande and Zhang Fei took one thousand horse and foot and charged toward the edge of Cao Cao’s camp. While they were still advancing, a drum sounded within the stockade, and cavalry and infantry surged out like a tide in rolling waves. At their head was the great general Yu Jin, who reined in and shouted, “What madman comes this way? Where do you think you are going?” The moment Zhang Fei saw him, he wasted no words but charged straight at Yu Jin. Their horses crossed, and they fought several bouts. Then Xuande drew his paired swords and signaled his troops to advance in force. Yu Jin turned and fled. Zhang Fei pursued at the head of the attack all the way to the walls of Xuzhou. From the battlements they saw a red banner bearing white characters that read in bold script, “Liu Xuande of Pingyuan.” Tao Qian immediately ordered the gate opened. Xuande entered the city, where Tao Qian received him, and together they went to the government offices. After the courtesies, Tao Qian gave a banquet in his honor while arrangements were made to reward his troops.

Tao Qian saw Xuande’s imposing bearing and heard his open, generous speech, and his heart filled with delight. He ordered Mi Zhu to bring forth the official tablet and seal of Xuzhou and offered them to Xuande. Xuande said in astonishment, “What do you mean by this, sir?” Tao Qian replied, “The realm is now in turmoil, and royal authority has fallen into decline. You are a kinsman of the imperial house and should exert your strength in support of the state. I am old and incapable, and I willingly yield Xuzhou to you. Do not refuse. I shall write a memorial myself and report the matter to the court.” Xuande left his seat and bowed twice. “Though Liu Bei descends from the house of Han, his merit is slight and his virtue meager. Even as Chancellor of Pingyuan, I fear I am unequal to my office. I have come now to assist you only for the sake of the greater right. By speaking in this way, can it be that you suspect Liu Bei of harboring designs of annexation? If I have ever entertained such a thought, may Heaven give me no protection!” Tao Qian said, “These are my true and heartfelt wishes.” He offered the province again and again, but how could Xuande be persuaded to accept? Mi Zhu stepped forward and said, “With the enemy at the walls, we should first discuss how to drive them back. When peace has been restored, the matter of yielding the province can be raised again.” Xuande said, “I shall send Cao Cao a letter and urge him to make peace. If he refuses, it will not be too late to fight.” A proclamation was therefore sent to the three camps, ordering the troops to remain in place, and a messenger was dispatched to carry Xuande’s letter to Cao Cao.

Now Cao Cao was in his army conferring with his generals when a man reported that a letter of challenge had arrived from Xuzhou. Cao Cao opened and read it. It was a letter from Liu Bei, which said in substance: “Since I had the honor of beholding your countenance beyond the passes, Heaven has kept us each in a different quarter, and I have been unable to attend upon you. Recently, your honored father, Lord Cao, was indeed murdered through the inhumanity of Zhang Kai; the guilt was not Tao Gongzu’s. At present, remnants of the Yellow Turbans spread disorder without, while the surviving faction of Dong Zhuo entrenches itself within. I beg you, my lord, to place the court’s urgent need before your private vengeance, withdraw your army from Xuzhou, and relieve the country’s distress. Great indeed would be the good fortune of Xuzhou, and great the good fortune of the realm!” After reading the letter, Cao Cao cursed loudly: “Who is Liu Bei, that he dares send a letter admonishing me? And there are barbs of ridicule hidden in it!” He ordered the messenger beheaded and commanded an all-out assault on the city. Guo Jia advised him: “Liu Bei has come from afar to give aid. He has observed courtesy before resorting to arms. My lord should answer him with fair words and lull his vigilance. Then advance and attack the city, and it can be taken.” Cao Cao followed his counsel, treated the messenger courteously, and kept him there while a reply was prepared.

In the midst of their deliberations, a courier on a racing horse suddenly arrived with news of disaster. Cao Cao asked what had happened and was told that Lü Bu had launched a surprise attack, captured Yanzhou, and advanced to occupy Puyang. It happened that after Lü Bu suffered amid the disorders caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, he escaped through Wuguan and went to join Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu mistrusted Lü Bu for his repeated changes of allegiance and refused to receive him. Lü Bu then went to Yuan Shao, who accepted him and joined with him in defeating Zhang Yan at Changshan. Believing that he had now achieved his ambition, Lü Bu treated Yuan Shao’s officers and men with arrogance. Yuan Shao planned to kill him, so Lü Bu left and went to Zhang Yang, who received him.

At that time Pang Shu, who was in Chang’an, secretly sheltered Lü Bu’s wife and children and sent them back to him. When Li Jue and Guo Si learned of this, they beheaded Pang Shu and wrote to Zhang Yang, ordering him to kill Lü Bu. Lü Bu therefore abandoned Zhang Yang and went to Zhang Miao. By chance, Zhang Miao’s younger brother Zhang Chao brought Chen Gong to see him. Chen Gong said to Zhang Miao, “The realm is disintegrating and heroes are rising everywhere. You command the people of a thousand li, yet allow yourself to be controlled by another. Is that not contemptible? Cao Cao has now gone east on campaign, leaving Yanzhou empty, while Lü Bu is one of the bravest warriors of the age. If you join him in seizing Yanzhou, you may aspire to the achievement of a hegemon.” Zhang Miao was overjoyed and ordered Lü Bu to launch a surprise attack on Yanzhou, after which Lü Bu occupied Puyang. Only Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County remained intact, held to the death through the plans of Xun Yu and Cheng Yu; every other place had fallen. Cao Ren had fought repeatedly but had been unable to prevail, and had therefore sent this urgent appeal for aid. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed by the report. “If Yanzhou is lost, I shall have no home to return to. I must act without delay!” Guo Jia said, “This is the perfect occasion for my lord to grant Liu Bei a favor: withdraw the army and recover Yanzhou.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately wrote a reply to Liu Bei, struck camp, and withdrew his troops.

The messenger returned to Xuzhou, entered the city, and presented the letter to Tao Qian, reporting that Cao Cao’s army had already withdrawn. Tao Qian was overjoyed. He sent men to invite Kong Rong, Tian Kai, Guan Yu, Zilong, and the others to a great assembly within the city. When the banquet was over, Tao Qian invited Xuande to take the seat of honor, then clasped his hands and addressed the gathering: “I am old, and my two sons lack ability. They are unfit to bear the state’s heavy responsibilities. Lord Liu is a scion of the imperial house, broad in virtue and high in talent. He can govern Xuzhou. I willingly ask leave to retire and tend my illnesses.” Xuande said, “Kong Wenju sent me to save Xuzhou for the sake of righteousness. If I were now to occupy it without cause and make it my own, the world would regard me as a man without righteousness.” Mi Zhu said, “The house of Han is now in decline and all within the seas has been overturned. This is the very time to establish achievement and found a great enterprise. Xuzhou is rich and flourishing, with a million households. Governor Liu must take command of it and cannot refuse.” Xuande replied, “I absolutely dare not accept.” Chen Deng said, “Governor Tao is often ill and cannot conduct affairs. You must not decline, my lord.” Xuande said, “Yuan Gonglu comes from a family that has held the Three Excellencies for four generations. All within the seas look to him, and he is nearby at Shouchun. Why not yield the province to him?” Kong Rong said, “Yuan Gonglu is a withered skeleton in a tomb. Why even mention him? In the matter before you today, if you do not take what Heaven gives, regret will come too late.”

Xuande remained resolute and would not consent. Tao Qian wept and said, “If you abandon me and go, I shall die with my eyes unclosed!” Guan Yu said, “Since Lord Tao has offered you the province, elder brother, you might take temporary charge of its affairs.” Zhang Fei said, “It is not as if we were forcing him to give us his province. He offers it out of goodwill. Why refuse so bitterly?” Xuande said, “Would you have me fall into unrighteousness?” Tao Qian pressed the offer again and again, but Xuande would not accept. Tao Qian said, “If Xuande is determined not to consent, there is a nearby town named Xiaopei, sufficient to quarter an army. Would Xuande agree to station his forces there for the present and safeguard Xuzhou?” Everyone urged Xuande to remain at Xiaopei, and Xuande agreed. Once Tao Qian had rewarded the army, Zhao Yun took his leave. Xuande held his hands and parted from him in tears. Kong Rong and Tian Kai also bade their farewells and led their armies home. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei brought their own troops to Xiaopei, where they repaired the walls and reassured the inhabitants.

Now Cao Cao returned with his army and was met by Cao Ren, who told him that Lü Bu’s power was great and that he was further aided by Chen Gong. Yanzhou and Puyang had been lost; only Juancheng, Dong’e, and Fan County remained, because Xun Yu and Cheng Yu had devised a plan to keep them linked and were defending their walls to the death. Cao Cao said, “Lü Bu, I judge, has courage but no strategy. He is not worth fearing.” He ordered the army to establish camp for the time being while further plans were discussed.

When Lü Bu learned that Cao Cao’s returning army had already passed Teng County, he summoned his deputy generals Xue Lan and Li Feng and said, “I have long wished to make use of you two. Take ten thousand troops and hold Yanzhou firmly. I shall personally lead the army forward and destroy Cao Cao.” The two men accepted the order. Chen Gong hurried in and said, “If you abandon Yanzhou, General, where do you intend to go?” Lü Bu replied, “I intend to station troops at Puyang and form a three-cornered balance of power.” Chen Gong said, “That is a mistake. Xue Lan will certainly be unable to hold Yanzhou. One hundred and eighty li due south of here, the road through Taishan is perilous. Ten thousand picked troops could lie in ambush there. When Cao Cao’s men hear that Yanzhou is lost, they will certainly march at double speed. Wait until half of them have passed, then strike once and he can be captured.” Lü Bu said, “I have another excellent plan for stationing my army at Puyang. How could you know it?” Thus he rejected Chen Gong’s counsel, left Xue Lan to defend Yanzhou, and departed.

When Cao Cao’s army reached the perilous road through Taishan, Guo Jia said, “We must not advance yet. I fear there may be an ambush here.” Cao Cao laughed. “Lü Bu is a man without strategy. That is why he ordered Xue Lan to defend Yanzhou while he himself went to Puyang. How could he have laid an ambush here? Let Cao Ren lead one force to surround Yanzhou. I shall advance on Puyang and swiftly attack Lü Bu.”

When Chen Gong heard that Cao Cao’s troops were drawing near, he offered a plan: “Cao Cao’s men have come from afar and are weary. Our advantage lies in fighting at once. We must not let them recover their strength.” Lü Bu said, “Alone on one horse I have ranged unchecked across the world. Why should I fear Cao Cao? Let him establish his camp, and I shall capture him myself.”

Now Cao Cao’s army approached Puyang and established its camp. The next day he led out his generals and arrayed his forces in the open country. Cao Cao reined in beneath the commander’s banner at the gate and watched Lü Bu’s army approach from afar. When the formation had closed into a circle, Lü Bu rode out first. Eight valiant generals stood arrayed on either side of him. The first was Zhang Liao, courtesy name Wenyuan, a native of Mayi in Yanmen. The second was Zang Ba, courtesy name Xuangao, a native of Huayin in Taishan. These two generals each led three more valiant officers: Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, Wei Xu, Song Xian, and Hou Cheng. Lü Bu’s army numbered fifty thousand, and its drums thundered mightily. Pointing at Lü Bu, Cao Cao said, “There has never been any feud between us. Why did you seize my commanderies?” Lü Bu replied, “The cities of the house of Han are open to all. Why should you alone possess them?” He called on Zang Ba to ride out and challenge the enemy. From Cao Cao’s army, Yue Jin came forth to meet him. Their two horses crossed and both spears rose together. They fought more than thirty bouts without victory or defeat. Xiahou Dun spurred forward to aid Yue Jin, but Zhang Liao rode out from Lü Bu’s lines, intercepted him, and engaged him in combat. The sight roused Lü Bu’s fury. Leveling his halberd and urging his horse into a gallop, he charged out of the formation. Xiahou Dun and Yue Jin both fled. Lü Bu swept forward in pursuit, and Cao Cao’s army suffered a great defeat, retreating thirty or forty li. Lü Bu then recalled his troops.

After losing the engagement, Cao Cao returned to camp and conferred with his generals. Yu Jin said, “Today I climbed a hill to observe the country. West of Puyang, Lü Bu has a camp that appears to contain few troops. Tonight they will suppose that our defeated army has fled and will surely be unprepared. We can lead troops against it. If we seize the camp, Lü Bu’s army will certainly be afraid. This is the best plan.” Cao Cao followed his advice. Taking with him the six generals Cao Hong, Li Dian, Mao Jie, Lü Qian, Yu Jin, and Dian Wei, he selected twenty thousand horse and foot and set out that very night by a lesser road.

Meanwhile, Lü Bu was rewarding his troops in camp. Chen Gong said, “The western camp is a vital position. What will we do if Cao Cao launches a surprise attack against it?” Lü Bu replied, “He lost an engagement today. How would he dare come?” Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao is exceedingly skilled in the use of arms. We must guard against his attacking where we are unprepared.” Lü Bu therefore detached Gao Shun, together with Wei Xu and Hou Cheng, to lead troops in defense of the western camp.

At dusk, Cao Cao led his army to the western camp and burst in from all four sides. The troops within could not resist and fled in every direction, leaving Cao Cao in possession of the camp. It was nearly the fourth watch when Gao Shun finally arrived with his forces and fought his way inside. Cao Cao personally led his men to meet him and encountered Gao Shun head-on. All three divisions became entangled in a confused battle. Near daybreak, drums thundered in the west, and a man reported that Lü Bu himself was coming with an army. Cao Cao abandoned the camp and fled. Behind him came Gao Shun, Wei Xu, and Hou Cheng in pursuit, while ahead Lü Bu himself approached at the head of his troops. Yu Jin and Yue Jin fought Lü Bu together but could not withstand him, and Cao Cao fled north. From behind a hill another force emerged, with Zhang Liao on the left and Zang Ba on the right. Cao Cao sent Lü Qian and Cao Hong to fight them, but the battle went badly, and he fled west. Suddenly a tremendous cry arose as yet another force arrived. The four generals Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian barred the road. Cao Cao’s generals fought desperately, while Cao Cao himself led the charge against the enemy formation. At the rattle of wooden clappers, arrows came pouring down like a sudden storm.

Cao Cao could advance no farther and saw no way to escape. He cried out, “Who will save me?” From among the cavalry one general surged forward: it was Dian Wei. Brandishing his twin iron halberds, he shouted, “Do not fear, my lord!” He sprang from his horse, planted the two halberds in the ground, took up more than ten short halberds, and tucked them under his arm. Then he turned to his attendants and said, “When the rebels come within ten paces, call out to me!” With that, he strode forward through the arrows. Several dozen of Lü Bu’s riders came in pursuit. His attendants shouted, “Ten paces!” Dian Wei said, “Call me when they are five paces away!” His attendants cried again, “Five paces!” Dian Wei hurled his halberds at them. With each cast, one man fell from his horse, and not a single throw missed. In moments he had killed more than ten men, and all the others fled. Dian Wei sprang onto his horse again, raised his two great iron halberds, and charged into the enemy. Hao Meng, Cao Xing, Cheng Lian, and Song Xian could not resist him and each fled for his life. Dian Wei scattered the enemy and rescued Cao Cao. The other generals arrived close behind, and together they found a road back toward their camp. The daylight was already fading when a roar rose behind them. Lü Bu came galloping in pursuit, halberd in hand, crying, “Cao Cao, you traitor—do not flee!” By then the men were exhausted and the horses spent. They looked at one another, each seeking a way to save his own life. Indeed:

Though for a moment he has broken the encircling might,How can he withstand a fierce foe pressing hard in flight?

What became of Cao Cao’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Tao Qian Thrice Offers Xuzhou; Cao Cao Battles Lü Bu

As Cao Cao fled in panic, a body of troops came up from due south. It was Xiahou Dun, leading soldiers to the rescue. He intercepted Lü Bu and fought a great battle with him. They fought until dusk, when rain poured down in torrents, and each side withdrew and dispersed its troops. Cao Cao returned to camp, richly rewarded Dian Wei, and promoted him to Commandant of the Army.

Meanwhile, Lü Bu returned to camp and consulted with Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “Within Puyang lives a wealthy family named Tian, with hundreds upon hundreds of household retainers, one of the great houses of the commandery. Have them secretly send a man to Cao Cao’s camp with a letter saying that Marquis Wen Lü is cruel and inhumane, that the people bitterly resent him, and that he now intends to move his army to Liyang, leaving only Gao Shun within the city. The letter should urge Cao Cao to advance through the night, while the Tian family serves as his support from within. If Cao Cao comes, lure him into the city, set fire to all four gates, and station ambushes outside. Though Cao Cao may possess the genius to order Heaven and shape the earth, once he is caught there, how can he escape?”

Lü Bu followed his plan and secretly instructed the Tian family to send a man directly to Cao Cao’s camp. Cao Cao, having just suffered defeat, was still hesitating over what to do when it was suddenly reported that a man from the Tian family had arrived. The man presented a secret letter, which read: “Lü Bu has already gone to Liyang, leaving the city empty and unguarded. We earnestly beg you to come at once, and we shall answer from within. A white banner bearing the large character ‘Righteousness’ will be raised on the wall as our secret signal.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. “Heaven has delivered Puyang into my hands!” he cried. He richly rewarded the messenger and at once prepared his army to march. Liu Ye said, “Though Lü Bu lacks cunning, Chen Gong has many schemes. I fear there may be deceit in this, and we must guard against it. If my lord means to go, divide the army into three forces. Let two lie in ambush outside the city to provide support, and only then let the third enter.”

Cao Cao followed his advice, divided the army into three forces, and came beneath the walls of Puyang. Cao Cao first rode forward to inspect the city. He saw banners and pennons standing thick along the walls, and at the corner of the western gate a white banner bearing the character “Righteousness.” Secretly, he rejoiced.

At noon that day, the city gate opened and two officers led troops out to battle: Hou Cheng commanded the vanguard, and Gao Shun the force behind. Cao Cao immediately sent Dian Wei out against Hou Cheng. Unable to withstand him, Hou Cheng turned his horse and fled toward the city. Dian Wei pursued him to the drawbridge. Gao Shun could not stop him either, and both men retreated into the city.

Amid the fighting, a soldier took advantage of the confusion to slip through the lines and approach Cao Cao. He said that he was an envoy of the Tian family and presented another secret letter. It read: “At the beginning of the first watch tonight, a gong will sound from the city wall as the signal. You may then advance. I shall deliver the gate into your hands.”

Cao Cao assigned Xiahou Dun to lead a force on the left and Cao Hong another on the right. He himself took Xiahou Yuan, Li Dian, Yue Jin, and Dian Wei, and prepared to lead troops into the city. Li Dian said, “My lord should remain outside the walls. Allow us to enter first.”

Cao Cao shouted, “If I do not go myself, who will be willing to advance?” He therefore took the lead and marched straight in.

At the appointed hour, the first watch had just begun and the moon had not yet risen. Suddenly, the blast of a conch shell sounded from the western gate. Shouts erupted, torches flared wildly upon the walls, the city gate swung open, and the drawbridge dropped. Cao Cao spurred ahead of the rest and galloped in.

He rode straight to the provincial offices without seeing a single person along the way. Cao Cao knew then that it was a trap. He hurriedly wheeled his horse and cried, “Retreat!”

A signal cannon boomed from within the offices. Flames sprang up at all four gates, roaring into the sky. Gongs and drums thundered together, while the shouting surged like rivers overturning and seas boiling. Zhang Liao swept out from an eastern lane and Zang Ba from a western one, attacking from both sides and cutting into Cao Cao’s men.

Cao Cao made for the northern gate, but Hao Meng and Cao Xing emerged beside the road and fought him through another fierce engagement. He hurried toward the southern gate, only to find Gao Shun and Hou Cheng barring the way. Dian Wei glared in fury, ground his teeth, and hacked a path out. Gao Shun and Hou Cheng turned and fled from the city.

Dian Wei fought his way to the drawbridge, then looked back and saw that Cao Cao was gone. He wheeled around and charged back into the city, where he encountered Li Dian beneath the gate.

“Where is our lord?” Dian Wei asked.

“I cannot find him either,” Li Dian replied.

“You stay outside the city and urge the relief force forward,” said Dian Wei. “I will go back in and look for our lord.”

Li Dian departed. Dian Wei fought his way into the city and searched everywhere, but could not find Cao Cao. He then fought his way out again as far as the moat, where he encountered Yue Jin.

“Where is our lord?” Yue Jin asked.

“I have gone in and out twice,” said Dian Wei, “but nowhere can I find him.”

“Then let us fight our way in together and rescue him!”

The two men reached the gate, but flaming missiles came rolling down from the walls. Yue Jin’s horse could not enter. Dian Wei plunged through smoke and bursting flame, fought his way inside yet again, and searched everywhere.

Meanwhile, after Cao Cao saw Dian Wei fight his way out, men and horses closed in from every direction, preventing him from escaping through the southern gate. He turned again toward the northern gate and, amid the firelight, ran straight into Lü Bu, who came leaping forward on horseback with his halberd leveled.

Cao Cao covered his face with one hand, lashed his horse, and galloped past. Lü Bu spurred after him from behind, struck Cao Cao’s helmet with his halberd, and demanded, “Where is Cao Cao?”

Cao Cao pointed back the other way. “He is the man ahead on the yellow horse.”

Hearing this, Lü Bu abandoned Cao Cao and galloped forward in pursuit. Cao Cao wheeled his horse and fled toward the eastern gate, where he met Dian Wei. Guarding Cao Cao, Dian Wei hewed open a path of blood and brought him to the city gate.

The flames there were raging fiercely. Bundles of brushwood had been thrown down from the walls, and fire covered the ground. Dian Wei swept the burning debris aside with his halberds, then sent his horse flying through smoke and flame and emerged first. Cao Cao followed him out.

Just as Cao Cao reached the passage beneath the gate, a blazing beam crashed down from above and struck his warhorse across the hindquarters. The horse pitched to the ground. Cao Cao braced the beam with his hands, shoved it aside, and cast it down, but his arms, beard, and hair were all scorched.

Dian Wei turned his horse back to rescue him, and at that moment Xiahou Yuan also arrived. Together they raised Cao Cao and brought him through the flames. Cao Cao mounted Xiahou Yuan’s horse, while Dian Wei cut open a broad road and led him away.

The confused battle continued until dawn before Cao Cao finally returned to camp. His officers bowed before him and asked after his safety. Cao Cao threw back his head and laughed.

“I blundered into a common fool’s scheme. I shall certainly repay him for it!”

Guo Jia said, “Then the plan should be put into effect at once.”

Cao Cao said, “We shall now turn his own stratagem against him. Spread the false report that I was burned in the fire, that the fire’s poison entered my body, and that I died during the fifth watch. Lü Bu will certainly lead his troops to attack. I shall hide soldiers in the Maling Hills and strike when half his army has passed. Then Lü Bu can be captured.”

“A truly excellent plan!” said Guo Jia.

The soldiers were therefore ordered to put on mourning dress and announce a death, falsely proclaiming that Cao Cao had died. Before long, someone reached Puyang and reported to Lü Bu that Cao Cao’s limbs had been burned in the fire and that he had died on returning to camp.

Lü Bu immediately mustered his cavalry and infantry and drove toward the Maling Hills. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, a drum thundered and ambushing troops rose on every side. Lü Bu fought desperately and escaped, but lost a great many men and horses. He returned defeated to Puyang, shut himself securely within the city, and would not come out.

That year, swarms of locusts suddenly arose and devoured all the grain and rice. Throughout the lands east of the passes, one peck of grain cost fifty strings of cash, and the people ate one another. Because his army’s provisions were exhausted, Cao Cao withdrew to Juancheng for the time being. Lü Bu likewise led his troops out to encamp at Shanyang, where they could forage for food. Thus, for the present, both sides suspended hostilities.

Meanwhile, Tao Qian was in Xuzhou. He was then sixty-three years old. Suddenly he fell ill, and as his condition steadily worsened, he summoned Mi Zhu and Chen Deng to discuss affairs.

Mi Zhu said, “Cao Cao’s army withdrew only because Lü Bu attacked Yanzhou. Now the famine has forced him to cease fighting, but next spring he will certainly come again. Twice, my lord, you wished to yield your position to Liu Xuande. At the time, you were still strong and healthy, and therefore Xuande refused to accept it. Now that your illness has become grave, you can give it to him face to face. Xuande will surely refuse no longer.”

Tao Qian was delighted and sent a man to Xiaopei to invite Liu Xuande to discuss military affairs. Xuande brought Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, together with several dozen horsemen, to Xuzhou. Tao Qian had him shown into his private chamber.

After Xuande had inquired about his health, Tao Qian said, “I have not invited Lord Xuande here for any other reason. My illness has become critical, and from one hour to the next my life cannot be assured. I earnestly beg you to place the cities of the Han above all else and accept the seals and tallies of Xuzhou. Then, even in death, my eyes will close in peace.”

Xuande said, “You have two sons. Why not pass the office to them?”

“My elder son is Shang and my younger son Ying,” Tao Qian replied. “Neither has the ability to bear such a charge. After my death, I still hope that you, my lord, will instruct them. By no means allow them to take command of provincial affairs.”

“How can I, Liu Bei, bear so great a responsibility alone?” said Xuande.

“I shall recommend one man who can assist you,” Tao Qian said. “He is a native of Beihai, surnamed Sun, named Qian, with the courtesy name Gongyou. You may appoint him as an administrative aide.”

He then said to Mi Zhu, “Lord Liu is an outstanding hero of our age. You must serve him well.”

Still Xuande continued to decline. Tao Qian pointed to his heart with his hand and died.

When the whole army had finished lamenting him, they brought the seals and tallies and presented them to Xuande. Xuande firmly refused. The next day, the people of Xuzhou crowded before the government offices, weeping and bowing.

“If Governor Liu will not take charge of this commandery, none of us will be able to live in peace!”

Lords Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also urged him again and again. Xuande then agreed to take temporary charge of Xuzhou. He appointed Sun Qian and Mi Zhu as his assistants and Chen Deng as an officer of his secretariat. He brought all the soldiers and horses from Xiaopei into the city and issued proclamations to reassure the people, while also making arrangements for the funeral.

Xuande and all the officers and soldiers, great and small, put on mourning dress and held a magnificent sacrificial ceremony. When the rites were complete, Tao Qian was buried upon the plain of the Yellow River. Xuande then forwarded Tao Qian’s final memorial to the imperial court.

At Juancheng, Cao Cao learned that Tao Qian was dead and Liu Xuande had assumed the governorship of Xuzhou. He was furious.

“My vengeance remains unfulfilled, yet without expending the effort of half an arrow, you have gained Xuzhou by merely sitting still! I shall first kill Liu Bei, then mutilate Tao Qian’s corpse, and so wash away my honored father’s wrongs!”

He immediately issued orders and fixed a day to raise the army and attack Xuzhou. Xun Yu entered and remonstrated with him.

“In former times, Gaozu secured the region within the passes, and Emperor Guangwu occupied Henei. Both sank deep roots and made firm their foundations, and thereby brought order to the realm. They could advance and defeat their enemies or retreat and hold fast. Thus, though they suffered adversity, in the end they accomplished their great enterprises.

“My lord first established his cause in Yanzhou. Moreover, the regions of the Yellow River and the Ji River are strategic lands beneath Heaven. They are to you what the region within the passes and Henei were in former times. If you now go to seize Xuzhou and leave many troops behind, you will not have enough for your campaign; if you leave few, Lü Bu will exploit the emptiness and invade. Then Yanzhou will be lost. If you also fail to gain Xuzhou, where will you return?

“Though Tao Qian is dead, Liu Bei already holds the province. The people of Xuzhou have submitted to Bei, and they will certainly aid him in fighting to the death. For my lord to abandon Yanzhou and seize Xuzhou would be to forsake the great for the small, leave the root in pursuit of the branch, and exchange security for danger. I beg you to consider it carefully.”

Cao Cao said, “The harvest has failed this year and provisions are scarce. For the soldiers merely to sit here on guard is no sound policy.”

Xun Yu said, “Better to move east and secure the territory of Chen, allowing the army to live off the land. In Runan and Yingchuan, He Yi, Huang Shao, and other remnants of the Yellow Turbans plunder the commanderies and provinces and possess great stores of gold, silk, grain, and provisions. Such bands of rebels will also be easy to defeat. Break them and seize their grain to sustain the whole army. The imperial court will rejoice, the people will be pleased, and you will act in accord with Heaven.”

Cao Cao was delighted and followed his advice. He left Xiahou Dun and Cao Ren to defend Juancheng and the surrounding districts, while he led the army to secure the territory of Chen and then advanced into Runan and Yingchuan.

When the Yellow Turbans He Yi and Huang Shao learned that Cao Cao’s army had arrived, they led their followers out to meet him, and the forces encountered one another at Mount Yang. Though the rebel troops were numerous, they were no more than a rabble of foxes and dogs, without ranks or formation.

Cao Cao ordered his powerful bows and heavy crossbows to pin them down, then sent Dian Wei out to fight. He Yi ordered his deputy commander to give battle. In fewer than three bouts, Dian Wei thrust him from his horse with a single stroke of his halberd. Taking advantage of the moment, Cao Cao led his men in pursuit beyond Mount Yang and established camp.

The next day, Huang Shao personally led his army against Cao Cao. Once the ranks were drawn up, an officer came out on foot to offer battle. A yellow scarf was wrapped around his head, a green jacket covered his body, and an iron cudgel was in his hand.

“I am He Man, the Sky-Severing Yaksha!” he cried. “Who dares fight me?”

At the sight of him, Cao Hong gave a great shout, sprang from his horse, took up his saber, and strode forward on foot. The two fought before the lines for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage.

Cao Hong feigned defeat and fled. He Man pursued him. Cao Hong then used the ruse of trailing his saber for a backward stroke: turning, he sprang up and slashed He Man, then struck once more and killed him.

Seizing the advantage, Li Dian galloped straight into the rebel formation. Huang Shao was caught unprepared and captured alive by Li Dian. Cao Cao’s troops fell upon the rebels and seized countless quantities of their gold, silk, grain, and provisions.

Left isolated, He Yi led several hundred horsemen in flight toward Gebei. As they went, a body of men emerged from behind a hill. At their head was a mighty warrior, eight feet tall and ten spans around the waist, carrying a great saber. He barred their way.

He Yi leveled his spear and rode out to meet him, but in a single bout the warrior seized him alive beneath one arm and carried him away. His remaining followers panicked, dismounted, and submitted to being bound. The warrior drove them all into the fortified settlement at Gebei.

Meanwhile, Dian Wei pursued He Yi as far as Gebei, where the mighty warrior led out his men to confront him.

“Are you also a Yellow Turban rebel?” Dian Wei demanded.

“The several hundred Yellow Turban horsemen have all been captured by me and are held within the settlement!” the warrior replied.

“Why do you not hand them over?”

“If you can defeat the precious saber in my hand, I shall hand them over!”

Dian Wei flew into a rage and advanced with both halberds raised. The two fought from the hour of the dragon until noon without either gaining the advantage, and each withdrew for a brief rest. Before long, the warrior came out again and challenged him, and Dian Wei likewise emerged. They fought straight through until dusk, when the weariness of their horses forced them to stop.

Soldiers under Dian Wei’s command raced to report the matter to Cao Cao. Greatly astonished, Cao Cao hurriedly brought his officers to watch.

The next day, the mighty warrior again came out to issue his challenge. Seeing the man’s stern and awe-inspiring bearing, Cao Cao secretly rejoiced and instructed Dian Wei to feign defeat that day.

Dian Wei received the order and went out to fight. After thirty bouts, he fled in defeat toward his formation. The warrior pursued him as far as the entrance to the lines, where volleys from bows and crossbows drove him back.

Cao Cao swiftly withdrew his army five li, secretly ordered a pitfall dug, and concealed men with hooks nearby. The next day, he again sent Dian Wei out with more than a hundred horsemen.

The warrior laughed. “How dare a defeated officer come back again!”

He urged his horse forward and engaged him. Dian Wei fought only a few bouts before turning his horse and fleeing. Intent only on the pursuit, the warrior failed to guard against the trap. Horse and rider both plunged into the pit, and the hidden hook-men seized and bound him, then brought him before Cao Cao.

Cao Cao descended from his command tent and ordered the soldiers away. With his own hands he untied the warrior, quickly brought him clothing and had him dressed, then bade him sit and asked his native place, surname, and name.

The warrior said, “I am a native of Qiao County in the state of Qiao. My surname is Xu, my given name Chu, and my courtesy name Zhongkang. When brigands brought disorder to the region, I gathered several hundred members of my clan and built strong defenses within a fortified settlement to resist them.

“One day, when the brigands arrived, I had everyone prepare a great quantity of stones. I myself hurled the stones at them, and not one failed to strike its mark. The brigands then withdrew.

“Another day, they came again. There was no grain left within the settlement, so we made peace with the rebels and agreed to exchange plow oxen for rice. Once the rice had been delivered, the rebels drove the oxen outside the settlement, but all the beasts broke loose and ran back. With both hands I seized the tails of two oxen and walked backward for more than a hundred paces. The rebels were so astonished that they did not dare take the oxen, but fled. In this way, I kept this place safe from harm.”

Cao Cao said, “I have long heard your great name. Are you willing to submit to me?”

“That is precisely what I desire,” Xu Chu replied.

He then summoned several hundred members of his clan, and all submitted. Cao Cao appointed Xu Chu a commandant and rewarded him most generously. He Yi and Huang Shao were then beheaded. Runan and Yingchuan were completely pacified.

When Cao Cao returned in triumph, Cao Ren and Xiahou Dun came to receive him. They reported, “Scouts have lately brought word that the troops of Xue Lan and Li Feng in Yanzhou have all gone out to plunder, leaving the cities empty. If we lead our victorious army against them, the cities can be taken at the first beat of the drum.”

Cao Cao therefore led his army directly toward Yanzhou. Xue Lan and Li Feng were taken by surprise and had no choice but to lead their troops out of the city to meet him.

Xu Chu said, “I wish to take these two men as my introductory gift.”

Cao Cao was delighted and ordered him into battle. Li Feng came forward to meet him, wielding a painted halberd. They had crossed horses for only two bouts when Xu Chu cut Li Feng down beneath his horse.

Xue Lan hurriedly fled toward his formation, but Li Dian barred his way beside the drawbridge. Not daring to return to the city, Xue Lan led his army toward Juye. Lü Qian galloped after him and shot him from his horse with a single arrow. His troops all scattered in rout.

Cao Cao recovered Yanzhou, and Cheng Yu immediately urged him to advance on Puyang. Cao Cao appointed Xu Chu and Dian Wei as the vanguard, Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan as the left wing, and Li Dian and Yue Jin as the right. Cao Cao himself commanded the central army, while Yu Jin and Lü Qian brought up the rear.

When the army reached Puyang, Lü Bu wished to lead his men out in person to meet them. Chen Gong remonstrated with him: “You must not give battle. Wait until all our officers have assembled.”

“Whom have I to fear?” Lü Bu replied.

Refusing to heed Chen Gong’s words, he led his troops out, drew up his formation, leveled his halberd, and shouted abuse. Xu Chu immediately rode forth. They fought for twenty bouts without either gaining the advantage.

“Lü Bu cannot be overcome by one man alone,” Cao Cao said.

He then sent Dian Wei to assist, and the two officers attacked Lü Bu from both sides. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan arrived from the left, and Li Dian and Yue Jin from the right. Six officers now attacked Lü Bu together.

Unable to hold them off, Lü Bu turned his horse and fled toward the city. When the Tian family upon the walls saw him returning in defeat, they hurriedly ordered the drawbridge raised.

“Open the gate!” Lü Bu shouted.

The Tian family answered, “We have already surrendered to General Cao.”

Lü Bu cursed them bitterly, then led his army away toward Dingtao. Chen Gong hurriedly opened the eastern gate and escorted Lü Bu’s family out of the city.

Cao Cao thus gained Puyang and pardoned the Tian family for their former offense. Liu Ye said, “Lü Bu is a ferocious tiger. Now that he is exhausted and hard-pressed, we must not allow him the least respite.”

Cao Cao ordered Liu Ye and others to guard Puyang, while he himself led the army in pursuit as far as Dingtao. Lü Bu, Zhang Miao, and Zhang Chao were all within the city, but Gao Shun, Zhang Liao, Zang Ba, and Hou Cheng had gone toward the coast to gather grain and had not yet returned.

When Cao Cao’s army reached Dingtao, he refused battle for several days, then withdrew forty li and encamped. The wheat in Jiyin Commandery had just ripened, so Cao Cao immediately ordered his soldiers to reap it for food.

Scouts reported this to Lü Bu, who led his army in pursuit. As he approached Cao Cao’s camp, he saw a dense expanse of woodland stretching away on the left. Fearing that ambushing troops were hidden there, he turned back.

When Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu’s army had withdrawn, he said to his officers, “Lü Bu merely suspects that troops are hidden in the woods. Plant many banners among the trees to deepen his suspicions. West of the camp runs a long, dry embankment. We can conceal all our best troops there. Tomorrow Lü Bu will certainly come to burn the woods. The soldiers in the embankment will cut off his rear, and he can be captured.”

Accordingly, Cao Cao left only fifty drummers in the camp to beat the drums, together with men and women seized from the neighboring villages to raise a great clamor. Most of his finest troops were hidden within the embankment.

Meanwhile, Lü Bu returned and reported what he had seen to Chen Gong.

“Cao Cao has many treacherous schemes,” Chen Gong said. “We must not underestimate him.”

“I shall attack with fire,” Lü Bu replied. “Then I can break his ambush.”

He left Chen Gong and Gao Shun to guard the city. The next day, Lü Bu led his great army out. From afar, he saw banners in the woods. He drove his troops rapidly forward and set fires on every side, yet not a single man appeared.

He was about to advance into the camp when suddenly the drums thundered. While he hesitated in uncertainty, a body of troops emerged behind the camp. Lü Bu spurred forward in pursuit.

A signal cannon sounded, and all the troops hidden within the embankment poured out. Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Xu Chu, Dian Wei, Li Dian, and Yue Jin came charging down upon him.

Lü Bu saw that he could not overcome them and fled across the open country. His subordinate officer Cheng Lian was shot dead by a single arrow from Yue Jin. Of Lü Bu’s army, two parts out of three were lost.

The defeated soldiers returned and reported to Chen Gong.

“An empty city will be difficult to defend,” Chen Gong said. “Better to leave at once.”

Together with Gao Shun, he escorted Lü Bu’s family away, abandoned Dingtao, and fled. Cao Cao brought his victorious troops storming into the city with all the force of splitting bamboo. Zhang Chao burned himself to death, while Zhang Miao fled to join Yuan Shu.

The whole region of Shandong fell into Cao Cao’s hands. He reassured the people and repaired the cities, but these matters need not be recounted.

Meanwhile, as Lü Bu fled, he encountered his officers, all of whom had now returned. Chen Gong also found him.

“Though my army is small,” Lü Bu said, “we can still defeat Cao Cao.”

He therefore led his troops back once more. As the verse says:

Victory and defeat are common truths in war;Who knows what may come when furled armor returns?

Whether Lü Bu was victorious or defeated will be told in the chapter that follows.

Li Jue and Guo Si Wage Fierce War; Yang Feng and Dong Cheng Rescue the Emperor

Now Cao Cao had crushingly defeated Lü Bu at Dingtao. Lü Bu gathered the remnants of his routed troops and cavalry on the coast, where all his commanders rejoined him, eager to fight Cao Cao once more. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s forces are now too powerful to contest. First find a place where we can establish ourselves; it will not be too late to return afterward.” Lü Bu said, “I wish to seek refuge with Yuan Shao again. What do you think?” Chen Gong said, “First send someone to Jizhou to learn the situation. Then we may go.” Lü Bu followed his advice.

Meanwhile, in Jizhou, Yuan Shao heard that Cao Cao and Lü Bu were locked in conflict. His adviser Shen Pei came forward and said, “Lü Bu is a jackal and a tiger. If he gains Yanzhou, he will certainly set his sights on Jizhou. Better to help Cao Cao attack him; only then will we be free of this danger.” Yuan Shao therefore sent Yan Liang with fifty thousand troops to assist Cao Cao. A spy learned the news and rushed a report to Lü Bu. Greatly alarmed, Lü Bu consulted Chen Gong. Chen Gong said, “I hear Liu Xuande has newly taken charge of Xuzhou. We may go and seek refuge with him.” Lü Bu accepted his advice and set out for Xuzhou.

Someone reported Lü Bu’s approach to Xuande. Xuande said, “Lü Bu is one of the foremost heroes of valor in our time. We should go out to welcome him.” Mi Zhu said, “Lü Bu is a creature of wolves and tigers. He must not be sheltered. Take him in, and he will harm you.” Xuande said, “Had Lü Bu not attacked Yanzhou before, how could this province have escaped its calamity? Now he comes to me in his extremity. How could he harbor any other intention?” Zhang Fei said, “Brother, your heart is far too kind. Even so, we must be prepared.”

Xuande led his followers thirty li beyond the city and met Lü Bu. Riding side by side, they entered the city. When they had reached the reception hall of the provincial offices and completed the formal courtesies, they sat down. Lü Bu said, “After I joined Excellency Wang Yun in plotting the death of Dong Zhuo, I suffered through the upheaval caused by Li Jue and Guo Si and wandered through the lands east of the passes, where few of the lords would tolerate me. Recently, because the traitor Cao Cao showed no humanity and invaded Xuzhou, you, Governor, came valiantly to Tao Qian’s rescue. I therefore attacked Yanzhou to divide Cao Cao’s strength. But unexpectedly I fell into his treacherous schemes, lost my army, and saw my commanders cut down. Now I have come to join you and undertake great affairs together. I do not know what you may think of this.”

Xuande said, “Governor Tao has newly passed away, and no one remained to administer Xuzhou. I was therefore made acting head of the province. Now, fortunately, you have come, General; it is only right that I yield the office to you.” He thereupon offered Lü Bu the tally and seal.

Lü Bu was just about to take them when he saw Guan Yu and Zhang Fei standing behind Xuande, anger on both their faces. He gave a feigned laugh and said, “Lü Bu is merely a fighting man. How could he serve as provincial governor?” Xuande offered the office again. Chen Gong said, “‘No guest, however strong, should overmaster the host.’ Governor, please have no doubts.” Only then did Xuande desist. He gave a banquet in Lü Bu’s honor and had a residence prepared for him.

The next day, Lü Bu returned the hospitality by inviting Xuande to a feast. Xuande went together with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. When they had drunk to half-intoxication, Lü Bu invited Xuande into the rear hall. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei followed. Lü Bu ordered his wife and daughter to come out and bow before Xuande. Xuande repeatedly declined the honor.

Lü Bu said, “Worthy younger brother, there is no need for such modesty.”

At this Zhang Fei glared and shouted, “My elder brother is a scion of the imperial house! What sort of man are you, that you dare call him your worthy younger brother? Come here! I will fight you for three hundred bouts!”

Xuande hurriedly rebuked him, and Lord Guan persuaded him to leave. Xuande made amends to Lü Bu, saying, “My unworthy brother speaks wildly after drinking. Elder brother, please do not hold it against him.”

Lü Bu sat silent. Soon afterward the feast ended. As Lü Bu escorted Xuande through the gate, Zhang Fei came galloping up, spear held crosswise, and shouted, “Lü Bu! Come fight me for three hundred bouts!”

Xuande urgently ordered Lord Guan to restrain him.

The next day Lü Bu came to take leave of Xuande. “You, Governor, have not rejected me,” he said, “but I fear your younger brothers cannot tolerate my presence. I must seek refuge elsewhere.”

Xuande said, “If you leave, General, the fault will be greatly mine. My unworthy brother has offended you; another day I shall make him apologize. Nearby Xiaopei is where I once stationed my troops. If you do not find the place too cramped and humble, why not rest your horses there for the time being? I shall see that your grain and military supplies are duly provided.”

Lü Bu thanked Xuande and led his army away to establish himself at Xiaopei. Xuande went off to reproach Zhang Fei, but of that there is no more to say.

Now Cao Cao had pacified Shandong and submitted a memorial to the court. He was promoted to General Who Establishes Virtue and made Marquis of Feiting. At that time Li Jue had appointed himself Grand Marshal, while Guo Si had appointed himself General-in-Chief. They acted with utter lawlessness, and no one at court dared speak against them.

Grand Commandant Yang Biao and Minister of Agriculture Zhu Jun secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Cao Cao now commands more than two hundred thousand troops and has scores of able advisers and military commanders. If Your Majesty could secure this man’s support for the dynasty, destroy the treacherous faction, and restore order, it would be a great blessing to the realm.”

Emperor Xian wept and said, “We have long suffered the bullying of these two villains. If they could be put to death, it would indeed be a great blessing!”

Yang Biao memorialized, “Your servant has a plan. First cause the two villains to destroy one another. Then summon Cao Cao by imperial edict to lead his army against them. Once their faction is swept away, the court may be secured.”

Emperor Xian said, “How is this plan to be carried out?”

Yang Biao said, “I hear Guo Si’s wife is fiercely jealous. If someone uses a scheme of estrangement through her, the two villains will soon turn upon each other.”

The Emperor wrote a secret edict and entrusted it to Yang Biao. Yang Biao covertly arranged for his wife to enter Guo Si’s residence on another pretext. Finding an opportunity, she told Guo Si’s wife, “I hear General Guo is having an affair with the Grand Marshal’s wife, and that they are extremely intimate. If the Grand Marshal should learn of it, your husband will certainly suffer at his hands. It would be wisest, my lady, to put an end to their dealings.”

Guo Si’s wife said in astonishment, “No wonder he often spends the night away and does not return! So he has been committing such a shameless deed! Had you not told me, madam, I would never have known. I must take careful precautions.”

Yang Biao’s wife announced that she must return home. Guo Si’s wife thanked her again and again before they parted.

Several days later, Guo Si was again preparing to attend a banquet at Li Jue’s residence. His wife said, “Li Jue’s nature is unfathomable. Besides, two great powers cannot stand side by side. If he poisons your wine after you have been drinking, what am I to do?”

Guo Si would not listen, though his wife repeatedly tried to stop him. That evening Li Jue sent over food and wine from his banquet. Guo Si’s wife secretly put poison into it before presenting it to him. Guo Si was about to eat when she said, “This food has come from outside. How can you eat it at once?” She first tested it on a dog, which immediately died. From then on, suspicion took root in Guo Si’s heart.

One day, after the court session had ended, Li Jue insistently invited Guo Si home to feast. The banquet ended at night, and Guo Si returned drunk. By chance, his stomach began to ache.

His wife said, “You must have taken his poison!” She hurriedly ordered that liquid manure be poured down his throat. Only after he had vomited did the pain subside.

Guo Si was furious. “Li Jue and I undertook great affairs together,” he said, “yet now, without cause, he seeks to murder me. If I do not strike first, I will certainly fall victim to his cruelty.”

He secretly mustered the armored troops under his direct command, intending to attack Li Jue. But someone had already carried word to Li Jue.

Li Jue too was furious. “How dare Guo Aduo behave like this!” He assembled the armored troops under his own command and advanced to kill Guo Si. A chaotic battle erupted beneath the city walls, and the soldiers seized the opportunity to plunder the inhabitants.

Li Jue’s nephew Li Xian led troops to surround the palace compound. He brought two carriages, one for the Son of Heaven and one for Empress Fu, and ordered Jia Xu and Zuo Ling to oversee the imperial convoy. All the other palace women and eunuchs were forced to go on foot.

They drove the Emperor and Empress out through the Rear Butchers’ Gate, just as Guo Si’s troops arrived. A storm of arrows flew, killing palace attendants beyond count. Li Jue charged after them, forcing Guo Si’s men to retreat. The imperial convoy made its perilous way out of the city and, without room for question or protest, was carried straight into Li Jue’s camp.

Guo Si led his troops into the palace, seized all the imperial consorts and palace women, and dragged them back to his camp; then he set fire to the palace halls. The next day, learning that Li Jue had abducted the Son of Heaven, Guo Si led his army to attack Li Jue’s camp. The Emperor and Empress were both terrified. A later poet lamented:

Emperor Guangwu revived the Han and renewed its age;Above and below, twelve emperors inherited the line.Under Huan and Ling, the Way failed and the ancestral altars fell;Eunuch ministers seized power as the dynasty declined.

He Jin, without a plan, attained the highest office;To root out palace vermin, he summoned treacherous heroes.Jackals and otters were driven out, but tigers and wolves came in;From the western provinces rose a rebel, savage and depraved.

Wang Yun gave his loyal heart into a beauty’s keeping,And so brought Dong Zhuo and Lü Bu into deadly conflict.The chief of the rebels perished, and the realm seemed at peace—Who knew that Li Jue and Guo Si still nursed their rage?

The sacred realm choked with thorns: what could be done?The inner palaces starved and grieved amid the clash of arms.When people’s hearts had turned away, Heaven’s mandate departed;Heroes carved out their domains and divided rivers and mountains.

Let later rulers study this and remain vigilant;Do not lightly let the golden vessel of empire break.Living souls were crushed, their brains and livers smeared in dust;Shattered hills and dwindling streams ran deep with bitter blood.

I read the surviving histories and cannot master my grief;Across the haze of past and present, I mourn the fallen realm.A sovereign must heed the warning of the mulberry roots:If no one holds the imperial sword, who shall preserve the bonds of rule?

Now when Guo Si’s troops arrived, Li Jue came out of his camp to meet them in battle. Guo Si’s army was defeated and withdrew for the time being.

Li Jue then moved the Emperor’s and Empress’s carriages to the fortress at Mei and ordered his nephew Li Xian to guard them. He cut off access by the palace attendants, and food and drink ceased to arrive regularly. All the courtiers showed signs of hunger.

The Emperor sent a man to ask Li Jue for five hu of rice and five cattle carcasses to distribute among those around him.

Li Jue angrily said, “Food is served morning and evening. Why does he ask for more?” He sent them rotten meat and spoiled grain, all so foul that none of it could be eaten.

The Emperor cursed him: “How can this rebel insult us so!”

Attendant-in-Ordinary Yang Biao hurriedly memorialized, “Li Jue is savage and violent. Since matters have come to this, Your Majesty must endure him for now and not provoke his fury.”

The Emperor lowered his head without a word, tears filling the sleeves of his robe.

Suddenly an attendant reported, “An army is approaching to rescue Your Majesty! Its spears and swords flash in the sun, and its gongs and drums shake the heavens.”

The Emperor asked who it was. It was Guo Si. His heart turned from hope to dread.

Soon a great clamor rose outside the fortress. Li Jue had led his troops out to meet Guo Si. Pointing his whip at him, he cursed, “I have never treated you ungenerously. Why did you plot to murder me?”

Guo Si said, “You are a rebel. Why should I not kill you?”

Li Jue said, “I am protecting the imperial carriage here. How am I a rebel?”

Guo Si said, “You abducted the imperial carriage. How can you call that protection?”

Li Jue said, “No more words! Let neither of us use our soldiers. We two will fight alone and decide the issue. The winner may take the Emperor.”

The two men fought before the battle lines. After ten bouts, neither had gained the advantage.

Then Yang Biao came galloping up and shouted, “Generals, cease for a moment! I have specially invited the assembled officials to come and reconcile you.”

Li Jue and Guo Si each returned to his camp.

Yang Biao and Zhu Jun assembled more than sixty officials of the court and first went to Guo Si’s camp to urge peace. Guo Si promptly detained them all.

The officials said, “We came with good intentions. Why do you treat us in this way?”

Guo Si said, “Li Jue can abduct the Son of Heaven. Why alone should I not abduct the high ministers?”

Yang Biao said, “One of you abducts the Son of Heaven, the other abducts the high ministers. What do you mean to accomplish?”

Guo Si flew into a rage, drew his sword, and was about to kill Yang Biao. Palace General Yang Mi argued forcefully against it. Guo Si then released Yang Biao and Zhu Jun, but kept all the others confined in his camp.

Yang Biao said to Zhu Jun, “We are ministers of the dynasty, yet cannot uphold our sovereign or rescue our lord. We live uselessly between Heaven and Earth!”

When he had spoken, the two embraced and wept, then fainted to the ground. Zhu Jun returned home, fell ill, and died.

From that time forward, Li Jue and Guo Si fought every day for more than fifty days in succession. No one knew the number of the dead.

Li Jue had always delighted in heterodox and demonic arts. He frequently had sorceresses beat drums and summon spirits within the army. Jia Xu repeatedly remonstrated with him, but he would not listen.

Attendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi secretly memorialized the Emperor: “As your servant sees it, although Jia Xu is one of Li Jue’s closest confidants, in truth he has never forgotten his sovereign. Your Majesty should consult him.”

While he was speaking, Jia Xu arrived. The Emperor dismissed everyone around him and tearfully addressed Jia Xu: “Can you take pity on the house of Han and save our life?”

Jia Xu bowed to the ground and said, “That has always been your servant’s desire. For now, Your Majesty must say nothing. I will devise a way myself.”

The Emperor wiped away his tears and thanked him.

A short while later Li Jue came to see the Emperor, entering with his sword at his side. The Emperor’s face turned the color of earth.

Li Jue said to him, “Guo Si is a disloyal subject. He has imprisoned the high ministers and means to abduct Your Majesty. Were it not for your servant, the imperial carriage would already have been seized.”

The Emperor clasped his hands and thanked him. Li Jue then withdrew.

At the time, Huangfu Li came to see the Emperor. The Emperor knew him to be eloquent and also a native of the same region as Li Jue, so he commanded him to go between the two sides and reconcile them.

Huangfu Li obeyed the edict and hastened to Guo Si’s camp to persuade him.

Guo Si said, “If Li Jue sends out the Son of Heaven, I will release the high ministers.”

Huangfu Li then went to see Li Jue and said, “Because I am a man of Xiliang and come from the same region as you, the Son of Heaven has specially ordered me to reconcile you two lords. Guo Si has already accepted the imperial command. What is your intention?”

Li Jue said, “I performed the great service of defeating Lü Bu. I have assisted the government for four years and achieved many distinguished merits, as all the realm knows. Guo Aduo is nothing but a horse thief, yet he dares abduct the high ministers and oppose me. I swear I will destroy him! Look at my strategy and the strength of my troops. Are they not sufficient to defeat Guo Aduo?”

Huangfu Li replied, “Not so. In ancient times, Hou Yi of Youqiong relied upon his skill in archery and gave no thought to danger, which brought him to destruction. More recently, you saw with your own eyes the power of Grand Preceptor Dong. Lü Bu received his favor, yet turned against him, and in a moment Dong Zhuo’s head was hanging above the state gate. Strength, then, cannot be relied upon.

“You, General, hold the rank of supreme commander, bear the battle-axe and the staff of authority, and have seen your sons, grandsons, and entire clan raised to eminent office. The state’s favor toward you cannot be called ungenerous. Now Guo Aduo has abducted the high ministers, while you, General, have abducted the Supreme One. Which offense is the lighter, and which the graver?”

Li Jue flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he shouted, “Did the Son of Heaven send you here to insult me? I will cut off your head first!”

Commandant of Cavalry Yang Feng remonstrated, “Guo Si has not yet been eliminated. If you kill the imperial envoy, Guo Si will have a righteous pretext for raising troops, and all the lords will come to his aid.”

Jia Xu also argued forcefully against it, and Li Jue’s anger slightly subsided. Jia Xu then pushed Huangfu Li outside.

Huangfu Li shouted, “Li Jue refuses the imperial command! He means to murder the sovereign and enthrone himself!”

Attendant-in-Ordinary Hu Miao hurriedly stopped him. “Do not utter such words! I fear they will bring harm upon you.”

Huangfu Li rebuked him: “Hu Jingcai! You too are a minister of the court. How can you attach yourself to a rebel? ‘When the sovereign is humiliated, the minister dies.’ If Li Jue kills me, it will only be my proper fate!”

He continued cursing without cease. When the Emperor learned of it, he urgently ordered Huangfu Li to return to Xiliang.

Most of Li Jue’s army consisted of men from Xiliang, and he also depended upon Qiang troops for support. Huangfu Li spread word among the men of Xiliang: “Li Jue is plotting rebellion. Whoever follows him becomes a member of his treasonous faction and will suffer no small calamity afterward.”

Many of the Xiliang men listened to Huangfu Li, and the army’s morale gradually dissolved.

When Li Jue heard what Huangfu Li was saying, he was furious and sent the Tiger Guard Wang Chang in pursuit. Wang Chang knew Huangfu Li to be a loyal and righteous man, so he did not pursue him at all, but merely returned and reported, “No one knows where Huangfu Li has gone.”

Jia Xu also secretly told the Qiang troops, “The Son of Heaven knows that you are loyal and righteous and have long endured the hardships of war. By secret edict, he commands you to return to your commanderies; later you will receive generous rewards.”

The Qiang already resented Li Jue for granting them neither ranks nor rewards. They therefore listened to Jia Xu and all led their troops away.

Jia Xu further memorialized the Emperor in secret: “Li Jue is greedy and without strategy. Now that his troops have dispersed and his heart is fearful, he may be baited with a high title.”

The Emperor issued an edict appointing Li Jue Grand Marshal.

Li Jue rejoiced. “This is the power of the sorceresses’ invocations and prayers!” He richly rewarded the sorceresses but gave nothing to his military commanders.

Commandant of Cavalry Yang Feng was furious. He said to Song Guo, “We have entered death and come out alive, exposing our bodies to arrows and stones. Are our merits worth less than those of sorceresses?”

Song Guo said, “Why not kill this villain and rescue the Son of Heaven?”

Yang Feng said, “Set fire to the central camp as a signal. I will lead my troops in support from outside.”

The two agreed to act during the second watch that night. But their plans were not kept secret, and someone informed Li Jue.

Li Jue was furious. He had Song Guo seized and immediately put to death. Yang Feng led his troops outside but saw no signal fire. Li Jue personally brought out his army and happened upon Yang Feng. They fought chaotically through the encampment until the fourth watch. Unable to prevail, Yang Feng led his army away to Xi’an.

From that time Li Jue’s military power steadily declined. Guo Si also attacked him constantly, and a great many men were killed.

Suddenly a messenger reported, “Zhang Ji has led a great army from Shaanxi and wishes to reconcile you two lords. He declares that if either refuses, he will attack with his troops.”

Li Jue decided to claim the favor of acting first and sent a man to Zhang Ji’s army to accept peace. Guo Si was likewise compelled to agree.

Zhang Ji submitted a memorial requesting that the Son of Heaven proceed to Hongnong.

The Emperor rejoiced. “We have long yearned to return to the eastern capital. That this opportunity now allows us to return is the greatest good fortune!”

By edict Zhang Ji was appointed General of Agile Cavalry. Zhang Ji supplied grain, wine, and meat for the court officials. Guo Si released the high ministers from his camp. Li Jue prepared the imperial convoy for the eastward journey and sent several hundred surviving members of the old Imperial Forest Guard, armed with halberds, to escort it.

The imperial carriage passed Xinfeng and reached Baling. It was autumn, and the golden wind suddenly rose.

All at once a great clamor sounded. Several hundred soldiers came onto the bridge and barred the imperial convoy, shouting sternly, “Who comes there?”

Attendant-in-Ordinary Yang Qi spurred his horse onto the bridge and said, “The sacred carriage is passing. Who dares obstruct it?”

Two commanders came forward. “We have orders from General Guo to guard this bridge against spies. If this is indeed the sacred carriage, we must see the Emperor in person before we can believe it.”

Yang Qi raised the beaded curtain high.

The Emperor addressed them: “We are here in person. Why do you not withdraw?”

The commanders and soldiers all cried, “Long live the Emperor!” and divided to either side. Only then could the imperial convoy pass.

The two commanders returned and reported to Guo Si, “The imperial carriage has gone.”

Guo Si said, “I meant to deceive Zhang Ji, seize the imperial carriage, and take it back into the fortress at Mei. How dare you let it pass on your own authority?”

He beheaded both commanders, raised his army, and hurried in pursuit.

The imperial convoy had just reached Huayin County when shouts behind it shook the sky: “Let the imperial carriage go no farther!”

The Emperor wept and told his ministers, “We have only just escaped the wolf’s lair, and now we meet the tiger’s jaws. What can be done?”

Everyone lost color. The rebel army drew steadily closer.

Then came a rolling burst of drums. From behind a hill emerged a commander leading troops at a gallop. At their head flew a great banner inscribed with four words: “Yang Feng of the Great Han.” With more than a thousand troops, he charged forward.

After Yang Feng had been defeated by Li Jue, he had led his army to encamp below Mount Zhongnan. Now, hearing that the imperial carriage was approaching, he had come especially to protect it.

The battle lines were immediately drawn up. Guo Si’s commander Cui Yong rode out and cursed Yang Feng as a rebel.

Yang Feng was enraged. Turning toward his ranks, he called, “Where is Gongming?”

A commander gripping a great axe spurred his bay horse into a flying gallop and charged straight at Cui Yong. The two horses met, and in a single bout he cut Cui Yong down from the saddle.

Yang Feng seized the advantage and drove forward. Guo Si’s army was crushingly defeated and retreated more than twenty li.

Yang Feng then recalled his troops and came before the Son of Heaven.

The Emperor comforted him, saying, “You have rescued our person. Your merit is not small!”

Yang Feng bowed his head to the ground and gave thanks.

The Emperor said, “Who was the man who cut down the rebel commander just now?”

Yang Feng led the commander forward to bow below the imperial carriage. “This man is from Yang County in Hedong. His surname is Xu, his given name Huang, and his courtesy name Gongming.”

The Emperor praised and rewarded him. Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage to Huayin, where it halted. General Duan Wei presented clothing, drink, and food. That night the Son of Heaven lodged in Yang Feng’s camp.

After suffering defeat, Guo Si mustered his army the next day and again attacked the camp. Xu Huang was first to ride out.

Guo Si’s great army closed in from eight directions, trapping the Son of Heaven and Yang Feng at the very heart of the encirclement. At this moment of extreme peril, a mighty clamor suddenly rose in the southeast, and a commander came galloping into the attack at the head of an army. The rebel host broke and fled.

Xu Huang pressed the advantage and inflicted a crushing defeat upon Guo Si’s army.

The newcomer came before the Son of Heaven. He was Dong Cheng, a kinsman of the imperial house.

The Emperor tearfully recounted all that had happened.

Dong Cheng said, “Your Majesty need not grieve. General Yang and I swear to behead the two villains and restore peace to the realm.”

The Emperor ordered that they hasten toward the eastern capital. The imperial convoy set out that very night and proceeded toward Hongnong.

Guo Si returned with his defeated troops and encountered Li Jue. He said, “Yang Feng and Dong Cheng have rescued the imperial carriage and are taking it to Hongnong. If it reaches Shandong and establishes a secure footing there, the Emperor will certainly proclaim our crimes throughout the realm and command all the lords to attack us. Even our clans to the third degree will not be spared.”

Li Jue said, “Zhang Ji’s troops now occupy Chang’an, so we cannot move rashly. You and I should seize the opportunity to unite our armies, go to Hongnong, kill the Han sovereign, and divide the realm equally between us. Why should we not?”

Guo Si gladly agreed. The two united their armies and plundered along the road, leaving every place they passed utterly bare.

When Yang Feng and Dong Cheng learned that the rebel army had come from afar, they wheeled their troops about and fought a great battle against it at Dongjian.

Li Jue and Guo Si discussed their strategy. “Our troops are many and theirs are few. We need only overwhelm them in a general melee.”

Li Jue advanced on the left and Guo Si on the right, their soldiers flooding over hills and across fields.

Yang Feng and Dong Cheng fought desperately on both sides and barely managed to bring out the carriages of the Emperor and Empress. The court officials, palace attendants, seals, registers, canonical books, and every kind of imperial possession were all abandoned.

Guo Si led troops into Hongnong and plundered it. Dong Cheng and Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage north toward Shan, while Li Jue and Guo Si divided their forces in pursuit.

On the one hand, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng sent envoys to negotiate peace with Li Jue and Guo Si. On the other, they secretly carried an imperial command to Hedong, urgently summoning the forces of the former White Wave leaders Han Xian, Li Le, and Hu Cai to come to the rescue.

Li Le too was a bandit who had gathered followers in the mountains and forests, but necessity now compelled the court to summon him. When the three armies heard that the Son of Heaven had pardoned their crimes and would grant them official rank, how could they refuse to come? They struck camp, joined Dong Cheng, and together advanced once more to take Hongnong.

Wherever Li Jue and Guo Si went, they plundered the people. They killed the old and weak and pressed the strong into their army. When they met the enemy, they drove these civilian conscripts before them and called them the “Dare-to-Die Army.” Thus the rebels’ power became immense.

Li Le’s army arrived and joined the others at Weiyang.

Guo Si ordered his soldiers to throw clothing and other possessions along the road. When Li Le’s troops saw garments strewn across the ground, they scrambled to seize them, and their formations collapsed completely.

The armies of Li Jue and Guo Si attacked from every side, plunging the field into chaos. Li Le’s army was crushingly defeated.

Yang Feng and Dong Cheng could not hold the enemy back. They escorted the imperial carriage northward, while the rebel army pursued behind them.

Li Le said, “The danger is urgent! I beg the Son of Heaven to mount a horse and go on ahead!”

The Emperor said, “We cannot abandon the court officials and leave.”

Everyone followed, wailing and weeping. Hu Cai was killed amid the chaotic fighting.

Seeing the rebels pressing close behind, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng urged the Son of Heaven to abandon the carriage and walk to the bank of the Yellow River. Li Le and the others found a small boat to serve as a ferry.

The weather was bitterly cold. The Emperor and Empress, supporting one another with difficulty, reached the bank. But the bank was steep, and they could not descend into the boat, while the pursuing army was about to arrive.

Yang Feng said, “Join the horses’ reins together, bind them around the Emperor’s waist, and lower him into the boat.”

Among the crowd, Fu De, the Empress’s brother, carried more than ten bolts of white silk. He said, “I recovered this silk amid the rout. We can join it together and use it to lower the imperial persons.”

Marching Colonel Shang Hong wrapped the Emperor and Empress in silk and ordered the men first to suspend the Emperor and lower him down. Only then did he reach the boat.

Li Le stood at the bow with sword in hand. Fu De carried his sister, the Empress, down into the boat.

Those on the bank who could not board fought to seize the mooring rope. Li Le cut them all down into the water. After ferrying the Emperor and Empress across, the boat returned to carry the others. Those fighting to cross had their fingers hacked away, and their cries shook the heavens.

When they had crossed to the farther bank, only a little more than ten people remained at the Emperor’s side.

Yang Feng found an ox cart and carried the Emperor to Dayang. There was nothing to eat. That evening they lodged in a tile-roofed cottage. An old countryman offered them millet. The Emperor and Empress ate together, but the grain was so coarse that they could scarcely swallow it.

The next day an edict appointed Li Le General Who Conquers the North and Han Xian General Who Conquers the East. The imperial convoy then resumed its journey.

Two great ministers found their way to it and, weeping, bowed before the carriage. They were Grand Commandant Yang Biao and Grand Coachman Han Rong. The Emperor and Empress both wept.

Han Rong said, “The two villains Li Jue and Guo Si place some trust in your servant’s words. I will risk my life to persuade them to cease hostilities. Your Majesty must carefully preserve the dragon person.”

After Han Rong departed, Li Le invited the Emperor to rest temporarily in Yang Feng’s camp. Yang Biao urged the Emperor to establish his court in Anyi County.

When the imperial carriage reached Anyi, there was no proper residence to be found. The Emperor and Empress both lived in a thatched hut. It had no door to close, so thorn branches were planted on every side to form a screen.

The Emperor discussed affairs with his ministers beneath the thatched roof, while the commanders stationed their troops outside the thorn fence to enforce order.

Li Le and the others monopolized power. If any court official offended them in the least, they beat and cursed him in the Emperor’s presence. They deliberately sent muddy wine and coarse food to the Emperor, who forced himself to accept it.

Li Le and Han Xian jointly submitted recommendations for more than two hundred tattooed convicts, private retainers, shamans, healers, runners, and menials, asking that they all be made colonels, censors, and other officials. There was no time to carve proper seals, so the inscriptions were scratched with awls. All order and dignity vanished.

Han Rong tactfully persuaded the two villains Li Jue and Guo Si. They accepted his arguments and released the court officials and palace attendants, allowing them to return.

That year there was a terrible famine. The people lived on wild plants, and the bodies of the starved lay across the countryside. Zhang Yang, Administrator of Henei, presented rice and meat; Wang Yi, Administrator of Hedong, presented silk and cloth. The Emperor gained a little respite.

Dong Cheng and Yang Feng conferred. On the one hand, they sent men to repair the palace compound at Luoyang; on the other, they planned to escort the imperial carriage back to the eastern capital.

Li Le refused to agree.

Dong Cheng said to him, “Luoyang is the place where the Son of Heaven rightfully established his capital. Anyi is only a small district. How can it accommodate the imperial carriage? To escort His Majesty back to Luoyang is the proper course.”

Li Le said, “You may escort the imperial carriage away. I will remain here.”

Dong Cheng and Yang Feng escorted the imperial carriage on its way.

Li Le secretly sent men to ally with Li Jue and Guo Si so that together they might abduct the Emperor. When Dong Cheng, Yang Feng, and Han Xian learned of the plot, they deployed their troops during the night and hurriedly escorted the imperial carriage toward Ji Pass.

When Li Le heard of this, he did not wait for the armies of Li Jue and Guo Si to arrive, but led his own troops in pursuit.

Around the fourth watch, he caught up below Mount Ji and shouted, “Let the imperial carriage go no farther! Li Jue and Guo Si are here!”

Emperor Xian was terrified, his heart pounding and his courage failing, as fires sprang up all across the mountain.

Indeed:

Before, the two villains divided into two;Now, three villains have united as one.

How the Han Son of Heaven escaped this peril will be told in the next chapter.

Cao Cao Removes the Court to Xuchang; Lü Bu Seizes Xuzhou by Night

Now Li Le led his troops forward, falsely claiming that Li Jue and Guo Si were pursuing the imperial carriage. The Emperor was greatly alarmed. Yang Feng said, “That is Li Le.” He ordered Xu Huang to ride out against him, and Li Le himself came forth to fight. Their horses crossed, and in the very first exchange Xu Huang struck Li Le from his horse with one blow of his axe. He scattered and slew the remaining rebels, then protected the imperial carriage through Ji Pass. Zhang Yang, the Administrator, came to meet the Emperor at Zhi Road with grain and silk prepared. The Emperor appointed Zhang Yang Grand Marshal. Taking leave of the Emperor, Zhang Yang withdrew to garrison Yewang.

The Emperor entered Luoyang and saw that the palaces and halls had all been burned away. The streets and markets lay desolate, and everywhere the eye could see was overgrown with wormwood. Within the palace precincts there were only crumbling walls and ruined ramparts. He ordered Yang Feng to build a small palace for his temporary residence. When the civil and military officials came to court with their congratulations, they all stood amid thorns and brambles. An edict changed the Xingping era to the first year of Jian’an.

That year there was another great famine. Only a few hundred households remained in Luoyang, and with nothing to eat, all went outside the city to strip bark from the trees and dig up grass roots for food. From the Gentlemen of the Secretariat downward, officials went out of the city themselves to gather firewood and forage; many died among the crumbling walls and ruined ramparts. Never was the decline of the Han’s fortunes at the end of the dynasty more extreme than this. A later poet lamented:

Blood flowed at Mang and Dang; the white serpent died;Red banners swept unhindered through the four directions.Chasing the stag of Qin, they restored the altars of state;The steed of Chu was overthrown, and borders rose anew.The Son of Heaven grew weak, and treacherous villains rose;The ancestral realm decayed, and brigands ran wild.Look upon the ruin visited on the two capitals—Even men of iron, though tearless, would grieve and tremble.

Grand Commandant Yang Biao memorialized the Emperor: “An edict was graciously issued before, but no one was ever sent to deliver it. Cao Cao is now east of the mountains, with powerful troops and flourishing ranks of commanders. He may be summoned to court to support the royal house.”

The Emperor said, “Since We have already issued the edict, why must you memorialize Us again? Send someone at once, and that will suffice.”

Yang Biao received the command and immediately dispatched an envoy east of the mountains to summon Cao Cao.

Now Cao Cao, east of the mountains, heard that the imperial carriage had returned to Luoyang and gathered his advisers for deliberation. Xun Yu stepped forward and said, “In former times, Duke Wen of Jin restored King Xiang of Zhou, and the feudal lords submitted to him. Gaozu of Han held mourning rites for Emperor Yi, and the hearts of all under Heaven turned to him. Today the Son of Heaven has suffered exile and humiliation. If, at this moment, General, you are truly the first to raise a righteous army and uphold the Son of Heaven in accordance with the hopes of the people, it will be a strategy unmatched in any age. If you do not act early, another will act before you.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. Just as he was preparing to muster his forces, word suddenly came that an imperial envoy had arrived bearing an edict of summons. Cao Cao received the edict and fixed a day to raise his army.

The Emperor, meanwhile, remained in Luoyang, where nothing was yet prepared. The city walls had collapsed, and though he wished to repair them, he lacked the means. Then came a report that Li Jue and Guo Si were approaching at the head of their troops.

Greatly alarmed, the Emperor asked Yang Feng, “The envoy sent east of the mountains has not yet returned, and now the armies of Li Jue and Guo Si are upon us. What are We to do?”

Yang Feng and Han Xian said, “We are willing to fight the rebels to the death and protect Your Majesty.”

Dong Cheng said, “The city walls are unsound and our arms and soldiers are few. If we fight and fail to win, what then? It would be better to escort Your Majesty east of the mountains for refuge.”

The Emperor followed his counsel and set out that very day toward the east. The officials had no horses and all followed the imperial carriage on foot.

They had not gone an arrow’s flight beyond Luoyang when they saw dust clouds blotting out the sun and heard gongs and drums clamoring to the sky. An immense host of men and horses was approaching. The Emperor and Empress trembled, unable to speak.

Suddenly a lone rider came galloping toward them. It was the envoy previously sent east of the mountains. Reaching the imperial carriage, he bowed and reported: “General Cao has mustered all his forces east of the mountains and is coming in answer to the edict. Hearing that Li Jue and Guo Si had invaded Luoyang, he first dispatched Xiahou Dun as vanguard, with ten senior commanders and fifty thousand picked troops, to protect the imperial carriage.”

Only then was the Emperor’s heart at ease. Before long, Xiahou Dun arrived with Xu Chu, Dian Wei, and the others. They presented themselves before the Emperor and all paid their respects according to military ceremony. The Emperor had just finished comforting and exhorting them when another report came: a second army was approaching from due east.

The Emperor immediately ordered Xiahou Dun to investigate. He returned and reported, “It is Cao Cao’s infantry.”

Presently Cao Hong, Li Dian, and Yue Jin came before the imperial carriage. After announcing their names, Cao Hong memorialized: “My elder kinsman knew that the rebel army was drawing near and feared Xiahou Dun might be unable to prevail alone. He therefore ordered us to make double speed and come to his aid.”

The Emperor said, “General Cao is truly a servant of the altars of state!”

He then commanded them to protect the imperial carriage as it advanced. Scouts came with a report: “Li Jue and Guo Si are driving their troops straight toward us.”

The Emperor ordered Xiahou Dun to divide his men into two columns and meet them. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong formed the two wings. The cavalry went out first, with the infantry following behind, and attacked with all their strength. The rebel forces of Li Jue and Guo Si suffered a crushing defeat, losing more than ten thousand heads.

The Emperor then returned to the old palace at Luoyang, while Xiahou Dun encamped outside the city.

The next day, Cao Cao arrived with the main body of his army. Once his camp had been established, he entered the city to see the Emperor and bowed below the steps of the audience hall. The Emperor commanded him to rise and issued words of comfort and commendation.

Cao Cao said, “Your servant has long enjoyed the grace of the state and has never ceased thinking how to repay it. Now the crimes of Li Jue and Guo Si have reached their full measure. Your servant commands more than two hundred thousand picked troops. With the obedient, I shall punish the rebellious, and there is no victory I cannot win. May Your Majesty carefully preserve your sacred person and hold the altars of state above all else.”

The Emperor appointed Cao Cao Colonel-Director of Retainers, granted him the imperial tally and battle-axe, and entrusted him with the affairs of the Imperial Secretariat.

Li Jue and Guo Si, learning that Cao Cao had come from afar, proposed to seek a swift battle. Jia Xu remonstrated: “You must not. Cao Cao’s troops are seasoned and his commanders brave. It would be better to surrender to him and ask that your own crimes be pardoned.”

Li Jue angrily said, “How dare you break the edge of our spirit!” He drew his sword to kill Jia Xu, but the other commanders intervened and secured his release. That night Jia Xu rode away alone and returned to his native district.

The next day, Li Jue’s army came out to meet Cao Cao’s forces. Cao Cao first ordered Xu Chu, Cao Ren, and Dian Wei to lead three hundred armored cavalry in three charges through Li Jue’s formation, and only then drew up his battle lines.

As the formation closed, Li Jue’s nephews Li Xian and Li Bie rode out before the ranks. Before they could speak, Xu Chu spurred forward and cut down Li Xian with a single stroke of his blade. Li Bie, taken by surprise, toppled backward from his horse, and Xu Chu killed him as well. Carrying both heads, he returned to the formation.

Cao Cao stroked Xu Chu’s back and said, “You are truly my Fan Kuai!”

He then ordered Xiahou Dun to lead troops out on the left and Cao Ren to lead troops out on the right, while he himself led the central army in a charge against the enemy formation. At the first beat of the drum, all three armies advanced together. The rebel troops could not withstand them and fled in utter defeat.

Cao Cao personally drew his jeweled sword and pressed the formation onward, leading his men in pursuit and slaughter through the night. A great many were cut down, and those who surrendered were beyond counting. Li Jue and Guo Si fled westward for their lives, frantic as homeless dogs. Knowing there was nowhere left to harbor them, they had no choice but to take to the hills and become bandits.

Cao Cao withdrew his troops and again encamped outside Luoyang. Yang Feng and Han Xian conferred together: “Now that Cao Cao has achieved this great victory, he is certain to seize supreme power. How could he tolerate the likes of us?”

They therefore entered the palace and memorialized the Emperor, then, on the pretext of pursuing and killing Li Jue and Guo Si, led their own troops away to garrison Daliang.

One day the Emperor sent a man to Cao Cao’s camp to summon him to the palace for deliberations. When Cao Cao heard that an imperial messenger had arrived, he invited him in. He saw a man with finely formed brows and clear eyes, full of vigor and vitality.

Cao Cao thought to himself, “There is now a great famine in Dong Commandery. Officials, soldiers, and common people all show hunger in their faces. How is this man alone so well nourished?”

He therefore asked, “Your honored countenance is so full and flourishing. By what regimen have you brought yourself to such a state?”

The man replied, “I have no special method. I have merely eaten plain food for thirty years.”

Cao Cao nodded, then asked, “What office do you hold?”

He replied, “I was recommended as Filial and Incorrupt. I formerly served as an Assistant Officer under Yuan Shao and Zhang Yang. Hearing that the Son of Heaven had returned to the capital, I came especially to pay court and was appointed Gentleman of Correct Deliberation. I am from Dingtao in Jiyin. My surname is Dong, my personal name Zhao, and my style Gongren.”

Cao Cao rose from his mat and said, “I have long heard your name. I am fortunate to meet you here.”

He laid out wine for Dong Zhao in his command tent and had him meet Xun Yu. Suddenly a man came to report, “A body of troops is heading east. We do not know who they are.”

Cao Cao promptly sent someone to investigate. Dong Zhao said, “Those are Yang Feng, formerly a commander under Li Jue, and Han Xian, leader of the White Wave band. Because you have come here, illustrious lord, they intend to lead their troops away to Daliang.”

Cao Cao said, “Can they suspect me?”

Dong Zhao replied, “They are men without counsel. Why should you trouble yourself about them, illustrious lord?”

Cao Cao asked again, “What will become of the two rebels Li Jue and Guo Si now that they have fled?”

Dong Zhao said, “A tiger without claws, a bird without wings—they will soon be captured by you, illustrious lord. They are not worth a thought.”

Finding Dong Zhao’s words much to his mind, Cao Cao asked him about the great affairs of the court.

Dong Zhao said, “Illustrious lord, you have raised a righteous army to put down violence and disorder and entered the court to support the Son of Heaven. This is an achievement worthy of the Five Hegemons. But the commanders are different men with different intentions and may not submit to you. If you remain here, I fear there will be difficulties. The best policy is to move the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu.

“Yet the court, after wandering in exile, has only newly returned to the capital. Those near and far look up to it, hoping for the peace of a restored court. If the imperial carriage is moved again now, the people’s hearts may not accept it. But only by doing what is extraordinary can one achieve extraordinary merit. I pray you, General, decide upon it.”

Cao Cao took Dong Zhao by the hand and said with a smile, “This has always been my own intention. But Yang Feng has deployed his forces at Daliang, while the great ministers remain at court. Might there not be some other upheaval?”

Dong Zhao said, “That is easily managed. Send Yang Feng a letter to set his mind at ease. Then explain openly to the great ministers that the capital lacks grain and that you wish the imperial carriage to proceed to the capital at Xu, which is near Luyang and can be supplied by the transport of provisions, so that there need be no anxiety over shortages or long distances. When the great ministers hear this, they will gladly consent.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. Dong Zhao took his leave. Holding his hand, Cao Cao said, “Whatever I may plan, I ask only that you instruct me.”

Dong Zhao expressed his thanks and departed.

From that time onward, Cao Cao met privately each day with his advisers to deliberate the transfer of the capital.

At the time, Wang Li, Palace Attendant and Grand Astrologer, privately told Liu Ai, Minister of the Imperial Clan: “When I look upward and observe the celestial patterns, I see that since last spring Venus has trespassed against Saturn in the constellations Dipper and Ox and passed through the Celestial Ford. Mars has also moved retrograde and joined Venus at the Celestial Gate. When metal and fire conjoin, a new Son of Heaven must arise. I see that the ordained span of the Great Han is nearing its end. In the lands of Jin and Wei, one is certain to rise.”

He also secretly memorialized Emperor Xian: “Heaven’s Mandate comes and goes, and none of the Five Phases remains forever ascendant. What succeeds fire is earth. The one who succeeds the Han and possesses all under Heaven will arise in Wei.”

When Cao Cao heard this, he sent word to Wang Li: “I know that you are loyal to the court, but the Way of Heaven is deep and remote. I hope you will say no more.”

Cao Cao related the matter to Xun Yu. Xun Yu said, “The Han rules by the virtue of fire, while your own destiny, illustrious lord, belongs to earth. The capital at Xu belongs to earth; once you reach it, you are certain to flourish. Fire can engender earth, and earth can strengthen wood. This accords exactly with the words of Dong Zhao and Wang Li. In days to come, one is certain to rise.”

Cao Cao’s resolve was settled.

The next day, he entered the palace to see the Emperor and memorialized: “The eastern capital has lain waste for many years and cannot be restored. Moreover, the transport of grain is arduous. The capital at Xu lies near Luyang. Its walls, palaces and halls, money and grain, people and goods are all sufficient for our needs. Your servant dares to request that the imperial carriage proceed to the capital at Xu. May Your Majesty consent.”

The Emperor did not dare refuse. The assembled ministers all feared Cao Cao’s power, and none dared voice a contrary opinion. A day was therefore chosen for the departure. Cao Cao led his army as escort, and all the officials followed.

They had traveled no more than a few stages when they came to a high ridge. Suddenly a tremendous cry arose, and Yang Feng and Han Xian appeared at the head of their troops to bar the road. Xu Huang stood foremost and shouted, “Cao Cao, where do you mean to take the imperial carriage after abducting it?”

Cao Cao rode out to look and saw Xu Huang standing there in stern and awe-inspiring might. Secretly marveling at him, he ordered Xu Chu to ride forth and engage him.

Blade and axe clashed for more than fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. Cao Cao then sounded the gong and withdrew his troops. Summoning his advisers, he said, “Yang Feng and Han Xian are truly beneath consideration, but Xu Huang is a genuine and able commander. I cannot bear to overcome him by force. I must win him over by stratagem.”

Man Chong, an Assistant Officer on Cao Cao’s staff, said, “My lord need not be concerned. I once had a brief acquaintance with Xu Huang. Tonight I will disguise myself as a common soldier and slip into his camp. I will persuade him with words and guarantee that he will give you his whole heart and come over to you.”

Cao Cao gladly sent him.

That night Man Chong disguised himself as a common soldier, mingled with the opposing troops, and stole his way to Xu Huang’s tent. There he saw Xu Huang seated in armor, holding a candle.

Man Chong suddenly stepped before him and saluted. “Has my old friend fared well since we parted?”

Xu Huang sprang up in surprise, looked closely at him, and said, “Are you not Man Boning of Shanyang? How have you come here?”

Man Chong replied, “I now serve as an Assistant Officer under General Cao. Today, before the battle lines, I caught sight of my old friend. Wishing to offer you a word of counsel, I have come at the risk of my life.”

Xu Huang invited him to sit and asked his purpose in coming.

Man Chong said, “Your courage and strategy are rarely matched in this world. Why then do you stoop to serve men like Yang Feng and Han Xian? General Cao is a hero of the age. His love of worthy men and courtesy toward scholars are known throughout the realm. When he saw your valor before the lines today, he conceived the deepest respect and admiration for you. Unable to bear sending fierce commanders against you in a battle to the death, he especially dispatched me to invite you. Why do you not forsake darkness and turn toward the light, that together we may accomplish a great enterprise?”

Xu Huang remained deep in thought for a long while, then sighed and said, “I have always known that Yang Feng and Han Xian are not men capable of founding a great enterprise. But I have followed them a long time and cannot bear to leave them.”

Man Chong said, “Have you not heard, ‘A fine bird chooses the tree in which it roosts; a worthy minister chooses the lord whom he serves’? To encounter a lord worthy of service and let him pass within arm’s reach is not the act of a true man.”

Xu Huang rose and thanked him. “I am willing to follow your counsel.”

Man Chong said, “Why not kill Yang Feng and Han Xian before you leave and offer their heads as your gift of introduction?”

Xu Huang replied, “For a minister to murder his lord would be profoundly unrighteous. I will never do it.”

Man Chong said, “You are truly a righteous man!”

Xu Huang then led several dozen horsemen from his personal command and rode through the night with Man Chong to join Cao Cao. But someone had already reported the matter to Yang Feng. Enraged, Yang Feng personally led a thousand horsemen in pursuit, shouting, “Xu Huang, traitor and rebel, do not flee!”

In the midst of the pursuit, a cannon suddenly thundered. Torches flared together above and below the hills, and ambushing troops poured out on every side. Cao Cao personally led the army at their head and shouted, “I have been waiting here a long time! Do not let them escape!”

Yang Feng was greatly alarmed and hurried to turn his troops back, but Cao Cao’s soldiers had already surrounded him. Just then Han Xian led troops to the rescue. The two armies fell into a confused battle, and Yang Feng broke free.

Taking advantage of the disorder in the enemy army, Cao Cao pressed the attack. More than half the soldiers of Yang Feng and Han Xian surrendered. Left isolated, Yang Feng and Han Xian led their defeated remnant away to seek refuge with Yuan Shu.

Cao Cao recalled his forces to camp, and Man Chong brought Xu Huang in to see him. Cao Cao was overjoyed and treated Xu Huang with great generosity.

He then escorted the imperial carriage to the capital at Xu, where palaces and audience halls were built, the imperial ancestral temple and the altars of soil and grain were established, government bureaus, ministries, offices, and courts were set up, and the city walls, official residences, and storehouses were repaired. Dong Cheng and twelve others were enfeoffed as marquises.

The rewarding of merit and punishment of guilt were both placed at Cao Cao’s disposal.

Cao Cao appointed himself General-in-Chief and Marquis of Wuping. He made Xun Yu Palace Attendant and Director of the Imperial Secretariat; Xun You Military Adviser; Guo Jia Major and Libationer; Liu Ye an Assistant in the Ministry of Works; Mao Jie and Ren Jun Household Generals of Agricultural Affairs, charged with supervising money and grain; Cheng Yu Chancellor of Dongping; Fan Cheng and Dong Zhao Magistrates of Luoyang; Man Chong Magistrate of the capital at Xu; Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Cao Ren, and Cao Hong generals; Lü Qian, Li Dian, Yue Jin, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang colonels; and Xu Chu and Dian Wei commandants. All the remaining commanders and soldiers received offices according to their rank.

From that time onward, all great power passed into Cao Cao’s hands. The major affairs of the court were first submitted to Cao Cao and only then presented to the Son of Heaven.

Once Cao Cao had settled these great affairs, he gave a banquet in the rear hall, assembled his advisers, and deliberated with them.

“Liu Bei is encamped in Xuzhou and administers the province in his own right. Recently, Lü Bu, defeated in war, sought refuge with him, and Liu Bei gave him Xiaopei as his residence. If the two men unite in purpose and lead their troops against us, they will become a mortal threat at our very heart. What excellent plan have you gentlemen for dealing with them?”

Xu Chu said, “Grant me fifty thousand picked troops, and I will cut off the heads of Liu Bei and Lü Bu and present them to the Chancellor.”

Xun Yu said, “The General is brave indeed, but he does not understand the use of strategy. The capital at Xu has only just been settled; we must not embark rashly on a military campaign. I have a plan called ‘Two Tigers Competing for Food.’ Although Liu Bei now governs Xuzhou, he has not received an imperial commission. Illustrious lord, you may memorialize for an edict formally appointing Liu Bei Governor of Xuzhou, then secretly send him a letter directing him to kill Lü Bu. If the deed succeeds, Liu Bei will no longer have that fierce warrior to assist him and may gradually be dealt with. If it fails, Lü Bu will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is the plan of ‘Two Tigers Competing for Food.’”

Cao Cao followed his counsel. He immediately memorialized for an imperial appointment and dispatched an envoy to Xuzhou bearing the decree. Liu Bei was appointed General Who Subdues the East, Marquis of Yicheng Village, and Governor of Xuzhou. A sealed private letter was enclosed as well.

Now Liu Xuande, in Xuzhou, heard that the Emperor had proceeded to the capital at Xu and was just preparing a memorial of congratulation when a report came that an imperial envoy had arrived. He went beyond the city walls to welcome him into the commandery. After bowing and receiving the gracious mandate, he prepared a banquet for the envoy.

The envoy said, “That you have received this gracious appointment, my lord, is truly due to General Cao’s recommendation before the Emperor.”

Xuande expressed his thanks. The envoy then took out the private letter and handed it to him.

After reading it, Xuande said, “This matter still requires deliberation.”

When the banquet ended, he lodged the envoy at the posthouse. That night Xuande discussed the matter with his companions.

Zhang Fei said, “Lü Bu has always been a man without honor. What harm is there in killing him?”

Xuande said, “He came to seek refuge with me when his fortunes were exhausted. If I kill him, that too would be unrighteous.”

Zhang Fei said, “It is hard to be a good man!”

Xuande would not follow his advice.

The next day, Lü Bu came to offer his congratulations, and Xuande ordered that he be admitted.

Lü Bu said, “I heard that you had received a gracious appointment from the court and came especially to congratulate you.”

Xuande modestly thanked him. Just then Zhang Fei came rushing into the hall with drawn sword, meaning to kill Lü Bu. Xuande hurriedly restrained him.

Greatly startled, Lü Bu said, “Yide, why are you determined to kill me?”

Zhang Fei shouted, “Cao Cao says you are a man without honor and has told my elder brother to kill you!”

Xuande repeatedly shouted at Zhang Fei to withdraw. He then led Lü Bu into the rear hall and truthfully explained all that had happened, showing him the secret letter Cao Cao had sent.

After reading it, Lü Bu wept and said, “The villain Cao means only to set us at odds!”

Xuande said, “Do not be troubled, brother. I, Liu Bei, swear never to commit such an unrighteous deed.”

Lü Bu bowed his thanks again and again. Liu Bei kept him there to drink, and he did not return until evening.

Guan Yu and Zhang Fei asked, “Elder brother, why did you not kill Lü Bu?”

Xuande said, “Cao Mengde fears that Lü Bu and I will join in plotting an attack against him. He therefore devised this scheme to make the two of us devour one another, while he reaps the advantage between us. How could I allow myself to be used by him?”

Lord Guan nodded and said he was right.

Zhang Fei said, “I only want to kill this villain and put an end to future trouble!”

Xuande said, “That is not the act of a true man.”

The next day, Xuande sent the imperial envoy back to the capital, together with a memorial expressing gratitude for the Emperor’s favor. He also replied to Cao Cao’s letter, saying only that the matter must be considered at leisure.

The envoy returned to Cao Cao and reported that Xuande had not killed Lü Bu.

Cao Cao asked Xun Yu, “This plan has failed. What are we to do?”

Xun Yu said, “I have another plan, called ‘Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’”

Cao Cao asked, “How does the plan work?”

Xun Yu replied, “You may secretly send someone to Yuan Shu with greetings and report that Liu Bei has submitted a confidential memorial proposing to seize the southern commanderies. When Yuan Shu hears this, he will surely be enraged and attack Liu Bei. You may then openly issue an edict commanding Liu Bei to campaign against Yuan Shu. When the two sides clash, Lü Bu is certain to conceive a different purpose. This is the plan of ‘Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.’”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. He first sent a man to Yuan Shu, then forged an edict in the Son of Heaven’s name and sent another man to Xuzhou.

Now Xuande, in Xuzhou, heard that an imperial envoy had arrived and went beyond the walls to receive him. When he opened and read the edict, he found that it commanded him to raise troops against Yuan Shu.

Xuande accepted the command and sent the envoy back ahead of him.

Mi Zhu said, “This is another of Cao Cao’s schemes.”

Xuande replied, “Though it is a scheme, the sovereign’s command cannot be disobeyed.”

He therefore mustered his troops and horses and fixed a day for departure.

Sun Qian said, “You must first appoint someone to guard the city.”

Xuande said, “Which of my two younger brothers can defend it?”

Lord Guan said, “I am willing to guard the city.”

Xuande said, “I need to discuss affairs with you morning and evening. How can we be parted?”

Zhang Fei said, “Your younger brother is willing to guard the city.”

Xuande replied, “You cannot defend it. First, after drinking, you become violent and flog the soldiers. Second, you act rashly and will not heed anyone’s remonstrance. I cannot be at ease.”

Zhang Fei said, “From this day forward, I will not drink wine or beat the soldiers, and in all matters I will listen to counsel and remonstrance. That should suffice.”

Mi Zhu said, “I fear only that your mouth may not answer for your heart.”

Zhang Fei angrily said, “I have followed my elder brother for many years and have never broken my word. How dare you think so lightly of me?”

Xuande said, “Though you say this, brother, I am still not at ease. I will ask Chen Yuanlong to assist you. Let him see morning and evening that you drink little wine and cause no mishap.”

Chen Deng assented.

When Xuande had given all necessary instructions, he led thirty thousand cavalry and infantry out of Xuzhou and advanced toward Nanyang.

Now Yuan Shu heard that Liu Bei had submitted a memorial proposing to swallow up his commanderies and counties. He was enraged.

“You were no more than a weaver of mats and plaiter of sandals, yet now you have seized a great commandery and placed yourself among the feudal lords. I was just preparing to attack you, and now you presume to plot against me! It is deeply hateful!”

He ordered his senior commander Ji Ling to raise one hundred thousand troops and advance in fury upon Xuzhou. The two armies met at Xuyi. Xuande’s troops were few, so he established his camp with mountains behind it and water beside it.

Ji Ling was a man from east of the mountains. He wielded a three-pointed blade weighing fifty jin.

That day he led out his troops and shouted abuse: “Liu Bei, village lout! How dare you invade my borders?”

Xuande said, “I bear the Son of Heaven’s edict to punish a subject who refuses submission. Now you dare come against me; death itself cannot atone for your crime!”

Ji Ling flew into a rage, spurred his horse, flourished his blade, and rode straight at Xuande.

Lord Guan shouted, “Common wretch, do not presume upon your strength!” He rode out and fought a great battle with Ji Ling. They fought thirty bouts in succession without victory or defeat.

Ji Ling called loudly for a brief rest. Lord Guan turned his horse back toward his own lines and stood before the formation awaiting him. But Ji Ling instead sent out his deputy commander, Xun Zheng.

Lord Guan said, “Send Ji Ling himself! I will settle with him which of us is cock and which is hen!”

Xun Zheng said, “You are merely an obscure subordinate commander and no match for General Ji!”

Lord Guan was enraged and rode straight at Xun Zheng. At the first crossing of horses, he cut him down.

Xuande drove his troops forward in a charge. Ji Ling suffered a great defeat and withdrew to hold the mouth of the Huaiyin River, no longer daring to offer battle. He merely sent soldiers to raid Xuande’s camps by stealth, but every attack was defeated by the troops of Xuzhou.

The two armies remained locked in confrontation, but that need not be told here.

After seeing Xuande on his way, Zhang Fei entrusted all miscellaneous business to Chen Yuanlong, while weighing the major military decisions himself.

One day he prepared a banquet and invited all the officials to attend. When everyone was seated, Zhang Fei said, “Before my elder brother left, he ordered me to drink less wine, fearing that I might cause some mishap. Today, gentlemen, let us all drink our fill this once. Beginning tomorrow, every one of us will abstain from wine and help me defend the city. But today you must all drain your cups.”

When he had spoken, he rose and personally offered wine to each official. When he came to Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I have taken a lifelong vow to Heaven not to drink wine.”

Zhang Fei said, “How can a fighting man refuse wine? I insist that you drink one cup.”

Cao Bao was afraid and had no choice but to drink it.

Zhang Fei offered wine to every official in turn, then filled a huge goblet for himself and drained several dozen cups in succession. Before he knew it, he was deeply drunk. Yet he rose again and went round offering wine to the officials.

When he came to Cao Bao, Cao Bao said, “I truly cannot drink any more.”

Zhang Fei said, “You drank just now. Why do you refuse this time?”

Cao Bao repeatedly declined. Inflamed by the wine, Zhang Fei flew into a rage.

“You have disobeyed my military command. You deserve one hundred strokes!”

He shouted for the soldiers to seize Cao Bao.

Chen Yuanlong said, “What did Lord Xuande instruct you before he left?”

Zhang Fei replied, “You are a civil official. Attend to the business of civil officials and do not interfere with me!”

Having no other recourse, Cao Bao pleaded, “Lord Yide, for my son-in-law’s sake, forgive me this once.”

Zhang Fei asked, “Who is your son-in-law?”

Cao Bao replied, “Lü Bu.”

Zhang Fei was furious. “At first I had no desire to beat you. But now you bring up Lü Bu to frighten me, so I am all the more determined to beat you! In beating you, I am beating Lü Bu!”

No one could restrain him. Cao Bao had received fifty lashes when the others pleaded so bitterly for mercy that Zhang Fei finally stopped.

When the banquet ended, Cao Bao returned home with a profound hatred for Zhang Fei. That very night he sent a man with a letter directly to Xiaopei to see Lü Bu. In it, he gave a full account of Zhang Fei’s insolence and added: “Xuande has already gone to Huainan. Tonight you may take advantage of Zhang Fei’s drunkenness and lead troops in a surprise attack on Xuzhou. You must not let this opportunity pass.”

When Lü Bu read the letter, he summoned Chen Gong for consultation.

Chen Gong said, “Xiaopei was never a place in which to remain for long. Now that Xuzhou offers an opening we can exploit, if we fail to seize it, repentance will come too late.”

Lü Bu followed his counsel. He armed himself, mounted his horse, and rode ahead with five hundred cavalry. He ordered Chen Gong to follow with the main army, while Gao Shun advanced behind them.

Xiaopei was only forty or fifty li from Xuzhou; once mounted, they soon arrived. When Lü Bu reached the foot of the walls, it was just the fourth watch. The moonlight was clear and pure, and the men atop the walls had noticed nothing.

Lü Bu approached the city gate and called, “An agent has come with secret intelligence for Governor Liu!”

Cao Bao had troops on the wall. They reported the matter to him, and Cao Bao climbed the wall to look. He immediately ordered the soldiers to open the gate.

Lü Bu gave a single secret signal. All his troops poured in together with a tremendous shout.

Zhang Fei lay drunk in the government residence. His attendants hurriedly shook him awake and reported, “Lü Bu has tricked them into opening the gates and is fighting his way into the city!”

Zhang Fei was enraged. In his haste, he armed himself and snatched up his eighteen-foot serpent spear. He had only just emerged from the residence and mounted his horse when Lü Bu’s troops arrived and confronted him.

Zhang Fei was still not sober and could not fight with his full strength. Lü Bu had always known his valor and did not dare press him too hard. Eighteen riders from Yan, Zhang Fei’s own commanders, protected him as he fought his way out through the eastern gate. Xuande’s family remained in the residence, but there was no time to attend to them.

Cao Bao saw that Zhang Fei had only a dozen or so attendants and, knowing that he was drunk, led more than a hundred men in pursuit.

When Zhang Fei saw Cao Bao, he flew into a rage and spurred his horse to meet him. After three bouts, Cao Bao turned and fled. Zhang Fei pursued him to the riverbank and thrust his spear squarely into the middle of Cao Bao’s back. Man and horse together plunged dead into the river.

Outside the city, Zhang Fei rallied his soldiers. All who escaped through the gates followed him toward Huainan.

Lü Bu entered the city and reassured the inhabitants. He assigned one hundred soldiers to guard the gates of Xuande’s residence and forbade anyone to enter without authorization.

Zhang Fei led several dozen horsemen straight to Xuyi to see Xuande and gave a full account of how Cao Bao and Lü Bu had acted in concert, one within and one without, to launch a night attack on Xuzhou.

Everyone lost color.

Xuande sighed and said, “What is there in gain to rejoice over? What is there in loss to grieve over?”

Lord Guan asked, “Where are our sisters-in-law?”

Zhang Fei replied, “They are all trapped inside the city.”

Xuande fell silent and said nothing.

Lord Guan stamped his foot and reproached Zhang Fei: “What did you say when you first asked to defend the city? What instructions did our elder brother give you? Today the city is lost and our sisters-in-law are trapped. What are we to do?”

At these words, Zhang Fei was so stricken with fear and shame that he had nowhere to hide. Drawing his sword, he made ready to cut his own throat.

Thus it was:

With cup raised high, how freely passion runs;When the sword is drawn to cast life off, regret has come too late.

What became of his life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Taishi Ci Fiercely Duels the Little Conqueror; Sun Ce Battles Yan Baihu

Now Zhang Fei drew his sword to cut his own throat. Xuande rushed forward, clasped him in his arms, snatched away the sword, and flung it to the ground, saying, “The ancients said: ‘Brothers are like hands and feet; wives and children are like clothing. Torn clothing can still be mended, but once hands or feet are severed, how can they be joined again?’ The three of us pledged brotherhood in the Peach Garden, asking not to be born on the same day, but only to die on the same day. Though we have now lost the city and our families, how could I bear to let a brother die midway through our course? Besides, the city was never mine to begin with. Though our families have fallen into Lü Bu’s hands, he will surely do them no harm, and we can still devise a plan to rescue them. One moment’s error on your part, worthy brother—how could it bring you to throw away your life so suddenly?” When he had finished, he wept aloud. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were both moved to tears.

When Yuan Shu learned that Lü Bu had seized Xuzhou, he sent a messenger to Lü Bu with all speed, day and night, promising fifty thousand hu of grain, five hundred horses, ten thousand taels of gold and silver, and a thousand bolts of colored silk if he would join in attacking Liu Bei from both sides. Lü Bu was delighted and ordered Gao Shun to lead fifty thousand troops against Xuande’s rear. When Xuande received word of this, he took advantage of the dark rain to withdraw, abandoning Xuyi and heading east with the intention of taking Guangling. By the time Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande was already gone. Gao Shun met Ji Ling and at once demanded the goods that had been promised. Ji Ling said, “For now, sir, withdraw your army. Allow me to see my lord and discuss the matter with him.” Gao Shun then parted from Ji Ling, returned with his troops, and reported Ji Ling’s words in full to Lü Bu.

Lü Bu was still wavering when a letter suddenly arrived from Yuan Shu. Its meaning was: “Though Gao Shun has come, Liu Bei has not yet been eliminated. Wait until Liu Bei has been captured; only then will the promised goods be delivered.” Lü Bu angrily cursed Yuan Shu for breaking faith and meant to raise an army against him. Chen Gong said, “You must not. Yuan Shu holds Shouchun and has abundant troops and provisions; he cannot be treated lightly. Better to invite Xuande back to garrison Xiaopei and make him our supporting wing. On a future day, let Xuande serve as the vanguard. Then we may first take Yuan Shu and afterward Yuan Shao, and range unhindered across the realm.” Lü Bu accepted his counsel and sent a man bearing a letter to welcome Xuande back.

Meanwhile, Xuande had led his army eastward to take Guangling, but Yuan Shu raided his camp and destroyed more than half his troops. On his return, he happened to meet Lü Bu’s envoy, who presented the letter. Xuande was overjoyed. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Lü Bu is a man without honor. He cannot be trusted.” Xuande said, “Since he treats me with goodwill, how can I repay him with suspicion?” He then came to Xuzhou. Fearing that Xuande might harbor doubts, Lü Bu first sent his family back to him. Lady Gan and Lady Mi, on seeing Xuande, told him in full how Lü Bu had ordered soldiers to guard the gates of their residence and forbidden anyone to enter; he had also frequently sent gifts through his serving women, and they had never lacked for anything. Xuande said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “I knew that Lü Bu would never harm my family.” He then entered the city to thank Lü Bu. Zhang Fei hated Lü Bu and refused to go with him, but escorted his two sisters-in-law ahead to Xiaopei.

Xuande entered Lü Bu’s presence and bowed in thanks. Lü Bu said, “I had no wish to seize the city. But your younger brother Zhang Fei relied on wine and killed men here, and I feared some disaster might occur; I came only to guard it.” Xuande said, “I have long wished to yield it to you, elder brother.” Lü Bu made a show of offering it back to Xuande. Xuande firmly declined and returned to garrison Xiaopei. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei remained indignant at heart. Xuande said, “We must bend ourselves and keep within our station while awaiting the time ordained by Heaven. We cannot contend with fate.” Lü Bu sent them grain, rice, silk, and cloth. From that time the two houses were reconciled, and nothing more need be said of it.

Meanwhile, Yuan Shu held a great banquet for his officers and soldiers at Shouchun. A report came that Sun Ce had returned victorious from his campaign against Lu Kang, Administrator of Lujiang. Yuan Shu summoned Sun Ce, who bowed below the hall. When Yuan Shu had finished asking about his hardships, he ordered him to sit at the side and join the feast. After his father’s death, Sun Ce had withdrawn to live south of the Yangzi, honoring the worthy and humbling himself before men of ability. Later, because Tao Qian was at odds with Sun Ce’s maternal uncle Wu Jing, Administrator of Danyang, Sun Ce moved his mother and household to Qu’e, while he himself entered Yuan Shu’s service. Yuan Shu was very fond of him and often sighed, “If only I had a son like young Sun, I could die without regret!” He appointed Sun Ce Colonel Who Cherishes Righteousness and sent him with troops against Jing County, where Grand Commander Zu Lang defeated him. Seeing Sun Ce’s courage, Yuan Shu then sent him against Lu Kang, and now he had returned victorious once more.

When the banquet ended that day, Sun Ce returned to his camp. Yuan Shu’s manner toward him at the feast had been exceedingly arrogant, and his heart was oppressed. He went out to walk beneath the moon in the central courtyard. Reflecting that his father Sun Jian had been such a hero, while he himself had fallen so low, he could not help bursting into loud sobs. Suddenly a man entered from outside and laughed heartily. “Bofu, why are you like this? When your honored father was alive, he often employed me. If there is some matter you cannot resolve, why not ask me? Why weep alone?” Sun Ce looked at him. He was Zhu Zhi, styled Junli, a native of Guzhang in Danyang and a former officer under Sun Jian. Sun Ce dried his tears and invited him to sit. “I weep only because I fear I cannot carry on my father’s purpose.” Zhu Zhi said, “Why not tell Yuan Gonglu that you wish to borrow troops and go to Jiangdong—outwardly in the name of rescuing Wu Jing, but in truth to build a great enterprise? Why remain so long trapped beneath another man?”

While they were still discussing this, a man suddenly entered and said, “I already know what you gentlemen are planning. I have a hundred strong and seasoned men under my command, whom I can lend for a time to help Bofu.” Sun Ce looked at him. He was Lü Fan, styled Ziheng, a native of Xiyang in Runan and one of Yuan Shu’s advisers. Sun Ce was delighted and invited him to sit and join their deliberations. Lü Fan said, “I fear only that Yuan Gonglu will refuse to lend you troops.” Sun Ce said, “I possess the Imperial Jade Seal, left by my late father. I shall offer it as collateral.” Lü Fan said, “Gonglu has long desired to obtain it. If you pledge it to him, he will certainly provide troops.”

The three settled their plan. The next day, Sun Ce entered Yuan Shu’s presence, bowed weeping, and said, “I have been unable to avenge my father. Now my maternal uncle Wu Jing is being hard pressed by Liu Yao, Inspector of Yangzhou, while my aged mother and family are all in Qu’e and will surely come to harm. I dare ask to borrow several thousand of your mighty troops so that I may cross the river, rescue them from peril, and visit my mother. Fearing that my illustrious lord may not trust me, I have brought the jade seal left by my late father and will pledge it for the time being.” On hearing of the jade seal, Yuan Shu took it and examined it. Greatly delighted, he said, “I do not covet your jade seal. For now, I shall merely keep it here. I will lend you three thousand troops and five hundred horses. Once the region is pacified, you must return at once. Your present rank is too low for you to wield great authority. I shall memorialize the throne to appoint you Colonel Who Breaks the Charge and General Who Exterminates Bandits. Choose a fixed day, take command of the troops, and depart.”

Sun Ce bowed in thanks. He then chose a day to raise his forces and set out with Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and his father’s veteran officers Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and the others. When he reached Liyang, an army approached. At its head rode a man of distinguished bearing and graceful charm, handsome in feature and elegant in manner. On seeing Sun Ce, he dismounted and bowed. Sun Ce recognized him as Zhou Yu, styled Gongjin, a native of Shu County in Lujiang. When Sun Jian had campaigned against Dong Zhuo, he had moved his household to Shu County. Zhou Yu and Sun Ce were the same age and shared a deep friendship, so they had pledged themselves as brothers. Sun Ce was two months older, and Zhou Yu treated him as an elder brother. Zhou Yu’s uncle, Zhou Shang, was Administrator of Danyang, and Zhou Yu was now on his way to visit him when he encountered Sun Ce there.

Sun Ce was overjoyed to see Zhou Yu and confided his inmost feelings to him. Zhou Yu said, “I am willing to serve with all the strength of a dog or horse and join you in pursuing this great enterprise.” Sun Ce said with delight, “Now that I have Gongjin, the great enterprise will succeed.” He had Zhou Yu meet Zhu Zhi, Lü Fan, and the others. Zhou Yu said to Sun Ce, “If my elder brother wishes to accomplish great things, does he also know of the Two Zhangs in Jiangdong?” Sun Ce asked, “Who are the ‘Two Zhangs’?” Zhou Yu said, “One is Zhang Zhao of Pengcheng, styled Zibu; the other is Zhang Hong of Guangling, styled Zigang. Both possess the talent to order Heaven and weave the pattern of Earth. Because they fled the disorders, they now live here in seclusion. Why does my elder brother not invite them into his service?” Sun Ce was delighted and immediately sent men with gifts to engage them, but both declined to come. Sun Ce then visited their homes in person. He took great pleasure in speaking with them and pressed his invitation earnestly, until both agreed. Sun Ce appointed Zhang Zhao Chief Clerk, concurrently General of the Household Who Pacifies the Army, and Zhang Hong Adviser and Colonel of Correct Deliberation. Together they discussed an attack on Liu Yao.

Liu Yao, styled Zhengli, was a native of Mouping in Donglai and a kinsman of the Han imperial house. He was a nephew of Grand Commandant Liu Chong and a younger brother of Liu Dai, Inspector of Yanzhou. Formerly Inspector of Yangzhou, he had been stationed at Shouchun, but Yuan Shu had driven him across the river into Jiangdong, and so he had come to Qu’e. When he now heard that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he hurriedly assembled his commanders for consultation. His officer Zhang Ying said, “I will lead an army to garrison Niuzhu. Even if the enemy has a million troops, not one will be able to approach.” Before he had finished, a man below the tent cried loudly, “I volunteer to serve as vanguard of the advance!” Everyone looked and saw Taishi Ci, a native of Huang County in Donglai. After raising the siege of Beihai, Taishi Ci had come to visit Liu Yao, who retained him among his attendants. That day, hearing that Sun Ce had arrived, he volunteered to serve as vanguard. Liu Yao said, “You are still young and cannot yet serve as a senior commander. Remain at my side and await orders.” Displeased, Taishi Ci withdrew.

Zhang Ying led his troops to Niuzhu, where a hundred thousand measures of grain were stored in the depot. Sun Ce arrived with his army, and Zhang Ying came out to meet him. The two forces confronted each other on the flats of Niuzhu. Sun Ce rode forward, and Zhang Ying reviled him. Huang Gai at once rode out to engage Zhang Ying. They had fought only a few bouts when Zhang Ying’s army suddenly fell into disorder. A report came that someone had set fire to the camp. Zhang Ying hurriedly turned his army back, while Sun Ce led his troops forward and fell upon them in the confusion. Zhang Ying abandoned Niuzhu and fled toward the deep mountains.

The men who had set fire behind the camp were two valiant officers. One was Jiang Qin, styled Gongyi, a native of Shouchun in Jiujiang; the other was Zhou Tai, styled Youping, a native of Xiacai in Jiujiang. Both had been caught in the disorders of the age and had gathered followers on the Yangzi River, living by plunder. They had long heard that Sun Ce was a hero of Jiangdong who could attract the worthy and receive men of ability. For that reason, they had specially brought more than three hundred followers to join him. Sun Ce was delighted and appointed them Colonels of the Van. He took possession of the grain and military equipment in the Niuzhu depot, accepted the surrender of more than four thousand soldiers, and advanced to Shenting.

Zhang Ying returned in defeat to Liu Yao, who angrily intended to behead him. The advisers Ze Rong and Xue Li persuaded Liu Yao to spare him, and he was sent to station troops at Lingling City against the enemy. Liu Yao himself led an army to encamp south of Shenting Ridge, while Sun Ce encamped north of it. Sun Ce asked the local people, “Is there a temple to Emperor Guangwu near these mountains?” They answered, “There is a temple on the ridge.” Sun Ce said, “Last night I dreamed that Emperor Guangwu summoned me to his presence. I must go and pray there.” Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “You must not. Liu Yao’s camp lies south of the ridge. What if there are troops in ambush?” Sun Ce said, “The divine powers protect me. What have I to fear?” He put on his armor, took up his spear, mounted his horse, and rode from the camp with Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, and the others, thirteen horsemen in all. They climbed the ridge and reached the temple, where they burned incense. Having dismounted and paid reverence, Sun Ce went forward, knelt, and prayed: “If I, Sun Ce, can establish an enterprise in Jiangdong and revive the foundations laid by my late father, I shall rebuild this temple and offer sacrifices in every season.”

When he had finished praying, Sun Ce left the temple and mounted his horse. Looking back at his commanders, he said, “I wish to cross the ridge and reconnoiter Liu Yao’s camp and stockades.” All the commanders told him it was too dangerous. Sun Ce refused to listen and rode with them to the crest, gazing southward over the villages and woods. Scouts posted along the hidden paths had already sped the news to Liu Yao. Liu Yao said, “This must be Sun Ce’s scheme to lure us out. He must not be pursued.” Taishi Ci leaped up eagerly and cried, “If we do not seize Sun Ce now, what better time do we await?” Without waiting for Liu Yao’s command, he put on his armor, mounted his horse, took up his spear, and rode from the camp, shouting, “Let every man with courage follow me!” None of the commanders moved. Only one junior officer said, “Taishi Ci is truly a fierce commander! I will go to his aid!” He spurred his horse and rode after him. All the other commanders laughed.

Sun Ce watched for a long while before at last turning his horse back. As he was crossing the ridge, he suddenly heard a shout from above: “Sun Ce, do not flee!” He turned and saw two horsemen racing down the slope. Sun Ce drew up all thirteen riders in formation. Holding his spear crosswise, he sat his horse at the foot of the ridge and waited. Taishi Ci shouted, “Which one is Sun Ce?” Sun Ce replied, “Who are you?” The answer came, “I am Taishi Ci of Donglai, and I have come expressly to capture Sun Ce!” Sun Ce laughed. “I am the man. Both of you may come against me alone—I do not fear you! If I feared you, I would not be Sun Bofu!” Taishi Ci said, “Even if all of you come at once, I will not fear you!” Leveling his spear, he urged his horse straight at Sun Ce. Sun Ce raised his spear to meet him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for fifty bouts without victory or defeat. Cheng Pu and the others marveled inwardly.

Seeing not the slightest opening in Sun Ce’s spearwork, Taishi Ci feigned defeat and drew Sun Ce into pursuit. But instead of taking the old path back over the ridge, he turned around behind the mountain. Sun Ce chased after him, shouting, “A man who runs is no hero!” Taishi Ci thought to himself, “This fellow has twelve followers, while I am alone. Even if I take him alive, the others will snatch him away. I must draw him farther, where they cannot find us; then I can act.” So he fought as he retreated. Sun Ce had no intention of letting him go and pursued him all the way to level ground. Taishi Ci wheeled his horse and fought again, and they battled for another fifty bouts. Sun Ce thrust with his spear. Taishi Ci dodged and clamped it under his arm. Taishi Ci thrust in turn; Sun Ce likewise dodged and clamped his spear. Both pulled with all their strength, and both tumbled from their horses. The horses ran off no one knew where. Casting aside their spears, the two grappled and fought hand to hand until their battle robes were torn to shreds. Sun Ce was quicker and wrenched the short halberd from Taishi Ci’s back, while Taishi Ci tore the helmet from Sun Ce’s head. Sun Ce stabbed at Taishi Ci with the halberd, and Taishi Ci used the helmet to block and parry.

Suddenly shouts rose behind them: Liu Yao’s supporting force had arrived, more than a thousand strong. Sun Ce was in a desperate position, but Cheng Pu and the other twelve riders also charged onto the scene. Only then did Sun Ce and Taishi Ci release each other. Taishi Ci obtained a horse from among the troops, recovered his spear, mounted, and returned to the fight. Cheng Pu had caught Sun Ce’s horse, so Sun Ce also recovered his spear and remounted. Liu Yao’s thousand troops became entangled in battle with Cheng Pu and the twelve riders, and the struggle wound its way to the foot of Shenting Ridge. Amid a fresh roar of voices, Zhou Yu arrived with an army. Liu Yao himself led his main force down from the ridge. It was nearing dusk when violent wind and rain suddenly broke, and both sides withdrew their troops.

The next day, Sun Ce led his army before Liu Yao’s camp, and Liu Yao brought out his troops to meet him. When the two formations had been drawn up, Sun Ce displayed Taishi Ci’s short halberd on the point of his spear before the lines and ordered his soldiers to shout, “Had Taishi Ci not fled so quickly, he would already have been stabbed to death!” Taishi Ci likewise displayed Sun Ce’s helmet before the lines and ordered his soldiers to shout, “Sun Ce’s head is already here!”

Both armies raised a clamor, this side boasting of victory, the other proclaiming its prowess. Taishi Ci rode out, demanding to settle victory or defeat with Sun Ce, and Sun Ce was about to respond. Cheng Pu said, “There is no need for my lord to spend his strength. I shall capture him myself.” Cheng Pu rode before the lines. Taishi Ci said, “You are no match for me. Tell Sun Ce to ride out!” Cheng Pu flew into a rage and charged straight at Taishi Ci with leveled spear. Their horses crossed, and they had fought for thirty bouts when Liu Yao urgently sounded the gong to recall his army. Taishi Ci said, “I was just about to capture the rebel commander. Why recall the troops?” Liu Yao said, “A report says that Zhou Yu has led an army in a surprise attack on Qu’e. Chen Wu, styled Zilie, a native of Songzi in Lujiang, gave Zhou Yu aid and let him in. The foundation of my house is lost, and we cannot remain here long. We must hurry to Moling, join the forces of Xue Li and Ze Rong, and bring them swiftly to our support.”

Taishi Ci followed Liu Yao in retreat. Sun Ce did not pursue but halted his troops. Chief Clerk Zhang Zhao said, “Zhou Yu has seized Qu’e behind them, so their army has no heart for further battle. Tonight is the perfect time to raid their camp.” Sun Ce agreed. That night he divided his army into five columns and drove them forward in a sweeping assault. Liu Yao’s army suffered a crushing defeat, and its men scattered in every direction. Unable to withstand the enemy alone, Taishi Ci took a dozen riders and fled through the night to Jing County.

Sun Ce had now also gained Chen Wu as an aide. Chen Wu stood seven chi tall, with a yellow face and red eyes, and his appearance was extraordinary. Sun Ce esteemed him greatly, appointed him a colonel, and made him vanguard in the attack on Xue Li. Chen Wu led a dozen riders in a sudden charge into the enemy formation and took more than fifty heads. Xue Li shut the gates and dared not come out.

While Sun Ce was attacking the city, a messenger suddenly reported that Liu Yao had joined Ze Rong and gone to seize Niuzhu. Sun Ce was enraged and personally led his main army straight toward Niuzhu. Liu Yao and Ze Rong rode out to meet him. Sun Ce said, “Now that I have arrived, why do you not surrender?” A man behind Liu Yao leveled his spear and rode forward. It was his officer Yu Mi. Before they had fought three bouts, Sun Ce captured him alive and turned his horse back toward his own formation. Liu Yao’s officer Fan Neng, seeing Yu Mi taken, leveled his spear and gave chase. Just as the spear was about to strike Sun Ce between the shoulders, soldiers in Sun Ce’s formation shouted, “Someone is attacking from behind!” Sun Ce looked back and suddenly saw Fan Neng’s horse bearing down on him. He gave a tremendous roar, loud as thunder. Fan Neng was so terrified that he toppled backward from his horse, split his skull, and died. Reaching his standard, Sun Ce threw Yu Mi to the ground, only to find that the man had already been crushed to death beneath his arm. In a single instant, Sun Ce had crushed one commander to death and roared another to death. From that time onward, everyone called him the “Little Hegemon-King.”

That day Liu Yao’s army suffered a crushing defeat, and more than half his men and horses surrendered to Sun Ce. Sun Ce beheaded over ten thousand. Liu Yao and Ze Rong fled to Yuzhang to seek refuge with Liu Biao. Sun Ce turned his army back and resumed the attack on Moling. He personally went to the edge of the moat to summon Xue Li and urge him to surrender. From the wall, someone secretly loosed a treacherous arrow. It struck Sun Ce squarely in the left thigh, and he toppled from his horse. His commanders hurriedly rescued him, carried him back to camp, pulled out the arrow, and dressed the wound with medicine. Sun Ce ordered the army to spread a false report that its commander had been struck by an arrow and killed. The army raised the wail of mourning, struck camp, and withdrew as one.

When Xue Li heard that Sun Ce was dead, he mustered the troops within the city that very night and sallied out with the fierce officers Zhang Ying and Chen Heng in pursuit. Suddenly ambush troops rose on every side. Sun Ce rode at their head and shouted, “Young Sun is here!” The enemy troops were all terrified. They cast down their spears and swords and bowed to the ground. Sun Ce ordered that not one of them be killed. Zhang Ying turned his horse to flee, but Chen Wu killed him with a single thrust of his spear. Chen Heng was shot dead by an arrow from Jiang Qin. Xue Li died amid the rout. Sun Ce entered Moling and restored order among its people, then moved his army toward Jing County to capture Taishi Ci.

Taishi Ci had recruited more than two thousand strong and able men, who, together with his original troops, were preparing to avenge Liu Yao. Sun Ce and Zhou Yu discussed a plan to capture Taishi Ci alive. Zhou Yu ordered attacks against three sides of the county town, leaving only the eastern gate open for escape. Twenty-five li from the town, one army was to lie in ambush on each of three roads. By the time Taishi Ci reached that point, both men and horses would be exhausted, and he would certainly be captured. Most of the troops Taishi Ci had recruited were men from the hills and wilds, unfamiliar with discipline. The walls of Jing County were not particularly high. That night, Sun Ce ordered Chen Wu to strip to a short tunic, take up a sword, and be the first to climb the wall and start a fire. Seeing flames rise from the wall, Taishi Ci mounted and fled through the eastern gate, with Sun Ce leading troops in pursuit behind him.

As Taishi Ci fled, the troops behind pursued him for thirty li and then ceased the chase. Taishi Ci traveled fifty li, until men and horses alike were exhausted. Suddenly shouts rose from among the reeds. Taishi Ci hurried to escape, but trip ropes were drawn tight from both sides. His horse was brought down, and Taishi Ci was captured alive and escorted to the main camp. Learning that Taishi Ci had arrived, Sun Ce personally came out of the camp, ordered the soldiers to disperse, untied the prisoner with his own hands, and clothed him in his own brocade robe. Then he invited him into the camp and said, “I know that Ziyi is a true man of honor. Liu Yao is a fool who could not employ you as a senior commander, and so brought this defeat upon himself.”

Seeing that Sun Ce treated him with exceptional generosity, Taishi Ci asked leave to surrender. Sun Ce took his hand and said with a smile, “When we fought at Shenting, if you had captured me, would you have killed me?” Taishi Ci smiled. “That cannot be known.” Sun Ce laughed heartily, invited him into the command tent, gave him the place of honor, and held a banquet for him. Taishi Ci said, “Lord Liu has only just been defeated, and his soldiers have lost heart. I wish to go in person and gather the remnant of his forces, so that they may assist my illustrious lord. I do not know whether you can trust me.” Sun Ce rose and thanked him. “That is truly what I desire. Let us make an agreement: tomorrow at noon, I shall await your return.” Taishi Ci gave his word and departed. The commanders said, “Once Taishi Ci leaves, he will certainly not return.” Sun Ce said, “Ziyi is a man of good faith and honor. He will never betray me.” None of them believed it.

The next day, a pole was set up at the camp gate to mark the sun’s shadow. Just as noon approached, Taishi Ci arrived at the camp with more than a thousand men. Sun Ce was overjoyed, and everyone acknowledged his insight into character. Sun Ce now gathered a force of tens of thousands, descended through Jiangdong, brought peace to the people, and showed compassion to the multitude. Countless men came to join him. The people of Jiangdong all called him Young Sun. At the mere news that Young Sun’s army was approaching, they would lose heart and flee; yet when Sun Ce’s troops arrived, he allowed no one to plunder, and not even the chickens or dogs were disturbed. The people rejoiced and brought cattle and wine to the camp to reward the army. Sun Ce repaid them with gold and silk, and cries of joy filled the countryside. Those among Liu Yao’s former troops who wished to enlist were permitted to do so; those who did not were given rewards and sent back to farm. Throughout the lands south of the river, everyone praised and looked up to him. In this way his military power grew greatly. Sun Ce welcomed his mother, his uncle, and his younger brothers back to Qu’e. He ordered his brother Sun Quan and Zhou Tai to guard Xuancheng, then led his army south to take Wu Commandery.

At that time, Yan Baihu occupied Wu Commandery and styled himself the Virtuous King of Eastern Wu. He had sent subordinate commanders to hold Wucheng and Jiaxing. When Yan Baihu heard that Sun Ce’s army was approaching, he ordered his younger brother Yan Yu to lead out troops, and the two forces met at Maple Bridge. Yan Yu sat his horse on the bridge with his saber held crosswise. When the report reached the central command, Sun Ce wished to ride out. Zhang Hong remonstrated: “The lives of the entire army depend upon its chief commander. You should not lightly engage a petty bandit. I beg you, General, to value yourself.” Sun Ce thanked him. “Your words are firm as metal and stone. Yet I fear that unless I personally brave arrows and stones, the officers and soldiers will not risk their lives.” He then sent Han Dang out to fight.

By the time Han Dang reached the bridge, Jiang Qin and Chen Wu had already taken a small boat along the riverbank and fought their way across. A storm of arrows felled the troops on shore, and the two men sprang ashore and began cutting them down. Yan Yu retreated. Han Dang led his troops in a direct assault as far as the Chang Gate, and the bandits withdrew into the city. Sun Ce divided his forces to advance by land and water together, surrounding the city of Wu. After three days under siege, no one came out to fight. Sun Ce led his army outside the Chang Gate and called upon the defenders to submit. A subordinate commander on the wall braced the parapet beam with his left hand while pointing down with his right and shouting abuse. From horseback, Taishi Ci took up his bow and drew an arrow. Looking back at the officers around him, he said, “Watch me strike that fellow’s left hand!”

Before the words had left his mouth, the bowstring sounded. The arrow struck exactly where he had said, piercing the commander’s left hand and pinning it fast to the parapet beam. Everyone who saw it, above and below the wall, shouted acclaim.

The defenders helped the wounded man down from the wall. Yan Baihu was appalled. “How can we oppose an army that has such men?” He therefore discussed seeking peace. The next day, he sent Yan Yu out of the city to meet Sun Ce. Sun Ce invited Yan Yu into his tent and offered him wine. When the wine had taken effect, he asked, “What does your elder brother intend?” Yan Yu said, “He wishes to divide Jiangdong equally with the General.” Sun Ce flew into a rage. “How dare such rats claim equality with me!” He ordered Yan Yu beheaded. Yan Yu drew his sword and rose, but Sun Ce swept out his own sword and struck him down with a single blow. His head was cut off and sent into the city. Knowing he could not withstand the enemy, Yan Baihu abandoned the city and fled.

Sun Ce advanced in pursuit. Huang Gai took Jiaxing, and Taishi Ci took Wucheng; several prefectures were pacified. Yan Baihu fled toward Yuhang, plundering along the road, but Ling Cao, a local man, led the villagers against him and defeated him. Yan Baihu fled toward Kuaiji. Ling Cao and his son came to meet Sun Ce, who appointed Ling Cao Colonel of the Campaign Retinue and had him cross the river with the army. Yan Baihu gathered his bandits and deployed them around the Xijin ferry. Cheng Pu engaged him and again inflicted a crushing defeat, pursuing him through the night to Kuaiji.

Wang Lang, Administrator of Kuaiji, wished to lead troops to Yan Baihu’s aid. Suddenly a man stepped forward and said, “You must not. Sun Ce commands an army of benevolence and justice, while Baihu leads a violent and cruel rabble. You should instead capture Baihu and present him to Sun Ce.” Wang Lang looked at the speaker. He was Yu Fan, styled Zhongxiang, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji and presently an officer of the commandery. Wang Lang angrily rebuked him, and Yu Fan withdrew with a deep sigh. Wang Lang then led his army to join Yan Baihu, and together they arrayed their troops on the plain of Shanyin. When the two formations had been drawn up, Sun Ce rode forward and said to Wang Lang, “I have raised an army of benevolence and justice to bring peace to the lands of the Zhe River. Why do you aid a bandit?” Wang Lang reviled him: “Is there no limit to your greed? Having taken Wu Commandery, you now seek to annex my territory by force! Today I have come expressly to avenge the Yan clan!”

Sun Ce was furious and was about to engage when Taishi Ci rode out ahead of him. Wang Lang spurred his horse, flourished his saber, and fought Taishi Ci. After only a few bouts, Wang Lang’s commander Zhou Xin charged out to assist him. From Sun Ce’s formation, Huang Gai raced forward and engaged Zhou Xin. The drums of both sides thundered as they fought with desperate fury. Suddenly Wang Lang’s rear formation fell into disorder: a column of troops had swept around behind it. Wang Lang was shocked and hurriedly turned his horse to meet them. It was Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu, leading troops in an oblique charge, attacking from front and rear. Outnumbered, Wang Lang could not withstand them. With Yan Baihu and Zhou Xin, he cut a bloody path into the city, raised the drawbridge, and barred the gates fast.

Sun Ce’s main army pursued its advantage to the foot of the walls. He deployed his troops and attacked all four gates. Inside the city, Wang Lang saw that Sun Ce was pressing the siege with great urgency and wished to lead out his troops for one final battle to the death. Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce’s army is overwhelmingly strong. You should dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, hold the walls firmly, and refuse to come out. In less than a month, his provisions will be exhausted, and he will withdraw of his own accord. Then we can fall on him in his weakness and defeat him without a battle.” Wang Lang accepted this counsel and held Kuaiji City firmly without coming out.

Sun Ce attacked for several days in succession without success, then consulted his commanders. Sun Jing said, “Wang Lang relies on his strong defenses and holds the city; it will be difficult to take quickly. Most of Kuaiji’s money and grain is stored at Chadu, several dozen li from here. Better to lead troops there and seize it first. This is what is meant by attacking where the enemy is unprepared and appearing where he does not expect you.” Sun Ce was delighted. “Uncle’s masterstroke is enough to break the enemy!” He immediately ordered fires lit at every gate and made a great display of banners and standards, setting up a feigned army to sow doubt. Then, during the night, he lifted the siege and marched south. Zhou Yu came forward and said, “Once my lord’s great army moves, Wang Lang will certainly leave the city in pursuit. We can defeat him with an unexpected force.” Sun Ce said, “I have already made preparations. The city will be taken tonight.” He then ordered the army to set out.

When Wang Lang was told that Sun Ce’s army had withdrawn, he personally led his men up to the enemy watchtower to observe. Seeing fires burning together beneath the walls and the banners and standards still standing in perfect order, he hesitated. Zhou Xin said, “Sun Ce has gone. He has set up this ruse only to make us doubt. We should send troops out to strike him.” Yan Baihu said, “Sun Ce may have gone to Chadu. I will take my troops and pursue him with General Zhou.” Wang Lang said, “Chadu is where my grain is stored and must indeed be guarded. Lead your troops ahead; I will follow in support.” Yan Baihu and Zhou Xin led five thousand soldiers out of the city in pursuit. Near the beginning of the first night watch, more than twenty li from the city, a drum suddenly sounded in the thick woods and torches blazed on every side. Yan Baihu was horrified and reined in his horse to turn back. A commander blocked the road before him. In the firelight he saw that it was Sun Ce. Zhou Xin flourished his saber and rode to meet him, but Sun Ce killed him with a single thrust of his spear. All the remaining troops surrendered. Yan Baihu cut a bloody path through them and fled toward Yuhang.

When Wang Lang learned that his forward troops had already been defeated, he dared not reenter the city but led his followers away in flight toward the edge of the sea. Sun Ce brought his main army back, took the city on the strength of his victory, and brought peace to the people. Before a day had passed, a man appeared before Sun Ce’s army bearing Yan Baihu’s head as an offering. Sun Ce examined him: he stood eight chi tall, with a square face and broad mouth. Asked his name, he proved to be Dong Xi, styled Yuandai, a native of Yuyao in Kuaiji. Sun Ce was delighted and appointed him Major of a Separate Command. From that time the whole eastern route was pacified. Sun Ce ordered his uncle Sun Jing to guard it, appointed Zhu Zhi Administrator of Wu Commandery, and withdrew his army to Jiangdong.

Meanwhile, Sun Quan and Zhou Tai were guarding Xuancheng when mountain bandits suddenly rose in revolt and attacked from every side. It was deep into the night, and there was no time to resist. Zhou Tai lifted Sun Quan onto a horse. The bandits attacked with sabers. Bare to the waist and fighting on foot, Zhou Tai wielded his blade and killed more than ten of them. Then a bandit galloped up behind him and drove his spear straight at Zhou Tai. Zhou Tai seized the spear, dragged the man from his horse, took both spear and horse, and cut a bloody path through the enemy, rescuing Sun Quan. The remaining bandits fled far away. Zhou Tai had suffered twelve spear wounds. The wounds swelled, and his life hung by a thread.

When Sun Ce heard of it, he was greatly alarmed. Dong Xi, who stood below his tent, said, “Once, while fighting sea raiders, I received several spear wounds. Yu Fan, a worthy officer of Kuaiji, recommended a physician, and I recovered within half a month.” Sun Ce said, “Can this Yu Fan be Yu Zhongxiang?” Dong Xi replied, “He is.” Sun Ce said, “He is a worthy man. I must employ him.” He therefore ordered Zhang Zhao and Dong Xi to go together and invite Yu Fan into his service. When Yu Fan arrived, Sun Ce treated him with exceptional honor and appointed him Officer of Merit. He then spoke of his need for a physician. Yu Fan said, “The man is Hua Tuo, styled Yuanhua, a native of Qiao County in the principality of Pei. He is truly the divine physician of our age. I shall bring him here.”

Within a few days, Yu Fan brought him. Sun Ce saw a man with the youthful face of a child and the white hair of a crane, whose air of transcendence seemed to belong beyond the mortal world. He treated Hua Tuo as an honored guest and asked him to examine Zhou Tai’s wounds. Hua Tuo said, “This is an easy matter.” He administered medicine, and within a month Zhou Tai had recovered. Sun Ce was delighted and rewarded Hua Tuo generously. He then advanced his troops and exterminated the mountain bandits. All Jiangnan was pacified. Sun Ce assigned officers and troops to guard every strategic pass. At the same time, he wrote a memorial reporting his achievements to the imperial court, established friendly relations with Cao Cao, and sent a man with a letter to Yuan Shu to recover the jade seal.

Yuan Shu secretly harbored the desire to proclaim himself emperor. He therefore replied with evasions and refused to return the seal. He urgently assembled Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang, Commander-in-Chief Zhang Xun, Ji Ling, Qiao Rui, the senior generals Lei Bo and Chen Lan, and more than thirty others, and said to them, “Sun Ce borrowed my troops and horses to launch his enterprise. Now he has gained all the lands of Jiangdong, yet he gives no thought to repaying the source of his success and instead demands the seal from me. This is grossly discourteous. By what plan may we deal with him?” Chief Clerk Yang Dajiang said, “Sun Ce holds the strategic defenses of the great river, and his troops are elite and his provisions abundant. He cannot yet be attacked. For now, we should first campaign against Liu Bei, avenging the hatred caused when he attacked us without cause, and afterward it will not be too late to deal with Sun Ce. I offer a plan by which Liu Bei may be captured this very day.” Truly:

He does not go to Jiangdong to hunt the tiger and leopard,But comes instead to Xuzhou to battle the flood-dragon.

What the plan might be will be revealed in the next chapter.

Lü Bu Shoots the Halberd at the Camp Gate; Cao Cao Suffers Defeat at Yu River

Now Yang Dajiang offered a plan to attack Liu Bei. Yuan Shu asked, “What plan do you propose?” Dajiang said, “Liu Bei’s army is stationed at Xiaopei. Though he may be easily taken, Lü Bu sits like a tiger in Xuzhou. We previously promised him money, silk, grain, and horses, but have yet to deliver them, and I fear he may aid Liu Bei. We should now send him grain to secure his goodwill and induce him to keep his troops at rest. Liu Bei can then be captured. Once Liu Bei has been taken, we may turn against Lü Bu, and Xuzhou will be ours.” Yuan Shu was delighted. He prepared two hundred thousand hu of grain and ordered Han Yin to carry a secret letter to Lü Bu. Lü Bu was greatly pleased and treated Han Yin with exceptional honor. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu, who thereupon appointed Ji Ling his chief general, with Lei Bo and Chen Lan as his deputies, and sent them at the head of tens of thousands of troops to attack Xiaopei.

When Xuande learned of this, he gathered his men to deliberate. Zhang Fei wanted to go out and fight. Sun Qian said, “Xiaopei now has little grain and few troops. How can we withstand the enemy? We should write to Lü Bu and appeal for urgent aid.” Zhang Fei said, “Why would that wretch ever come?” Xuande said, “Sun Qian’s advice is sound.” He had a letter written and sent to Lü Bu. It read in substance:

Ever since the general deigned to show me consideration, I, Bei, have been able to find shelter in Xiaopei, truly through a favor as vast as the clouds and sky. Yuan Shu now seeks to avenge a private grievance and has sent Ji Ling with an army against this county. My destruction may come at any hour, and none but the general can save me. I pray you will hasten here with a single force and rescue me from this extremity, as one hanging upside down. I shall be fortunate indeed, fortunate indeed!

After reading the letter, Lü Bu consulted Chen Gong. “When Yuan Shu sent me grain and a letter before,” he said, “his purpose was plainly to keep me from saving Xuande. Now Xuande has come to me asking for help. As I see it, while Xuande remains with his army at Xiaopei, he may not necessarily do me harm. But if Yuan Shu annexes his forces, he will then join with the commanders of Mount Tai to the north and plot against me. I shall no longer be able to sleep soundly. Better to save Xuande.” He therefore mustered his troops and set out.

Meanwhile, Ji Ling drove his army rapidly onward until he reached the southeast of Pei County, where he established his camp. By day, his banners stood in ranks, screening mountains and rivers; by night, his signal fires blazed and his drums thundered, shaking heaven and earth. Xuande had no more than five thousand men in the county town, yet he had no choice but to lead them out, draw up his formation, and establish a camp.

Suddenly it was reported that Lü Bu had brought an army to within one li of the town and pitched camp to the southwest. When Ji Ling learned that Lü Bu had come with troops to rescue Liu Bei, he hurriedly sent him a letter reproaching him for breaking faith. Lü Bu laughed and said, “I have a plan that will leave neither Yuan Shu’s house nor Liu Bei’s with cause to resent me.” He then sent messengers to the camps of Ji Ling and Liu Bei, inviting both men to a banquet.

When Xuande heard of Lü Bu’s invitation, he at once wished to go. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother, you must not. Lü Bu is sure to harbor some treacherous intent.”

“I have never treated him poorly,” Xuande said. “He will surely do me no harm.”

He mounted and set off, accompanied by Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. On reaching Lü Bu’s camp, he entered to see him.

“I have come expressly to relieve you from danger,” Lü Bu said. “When your ambitions are fulfilled one day, you must not forget me.”

Xuande thanked him, and Lü Bu invited him to sit. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood behind him with their hands upon their swords. Then someone reported that Ji Ling had arrived. Xuande was greatly alarmed and made to withdraw.

“I invited the two of you here expressly to confer together,” Lü Bu said. “You must not give way to suspicion.”

Xuande did not know his purpose and felt uneasy. Ji Ling dismounted and entered the camp, but when he saw Xuande seated in the tent, he was greatly startled, wheeled around, and tried to leave. Though the attendants sought to detain him, they could not. Lü Bu strode forward, seized him with one hand, and dragged him back as easily as if he were lifting a child.

“Does the general mean to kill Ji Ling?” Ji Ling asked.

“No,” said Lü Bu.

“Then can it be that you mean to kill the Big-Eared One?”

“No again.”

“Then why have you done this?”

“Xuande and I are brothers. The general has now placed him in peril, and so I have come to save him.”

“Then you mean to kill me?”

“There is no such principle. All my life I have disliked fighting; what I like is putting an end to fights. Today I shall settle this dispute between your two houses.”

“May I ask how you intend to settle it?”

“I have a method whose outcome Heaven itself will decide.”

He pulled Ji Ling into the tent and brought him face-to-face with Xuande. Each regarded the other with suspicion and distrust. Lü Bu took the central seat, placing Ji Ling on his left and Liu Bei on his right, then ordered a banquet served and the wine passed around.

After several rounds of wine, Lü Bu said, “For my sake, both your houses must withdraw your troops.”

Xuande said nothing. Ji Ling replied, “By my lord’s command, I have brought one hundred thousand troops for the express purpose of capturing Liu Bei. How can I withdraw?”

Zhang Fei flew into a rage, drew his sword, and shouted, “Though I have few soldiers, I regard the likes of you as child’s play! How do you compare with the Yellow Turbans in their millions? And you dare harm my elder brother!”

Lord Guan quickly restrained him. “Let us first see what General Lü intends. It will not be too late to return to our camps and fight afterward.”

“I invited both your houses here to end your quarrel,” Lü Bu said. “I will not have you fighting.”

On one side Ji Ling seethed with resentment; on the other Zhang Fei wanted only to fight. Lü Bu became furious and shouted, “Attendants! Bring me my halberd!”

He took his painted halberd in hand. Ji Ling and Xuande both turned pale.

“I have urged your two houses not to fight,” Lü Bu said. “The whole matter now rests with Heaven’s decree.”

He ordered his attendants to take the painted halberd outside the camp gate and plant it upright far in the distance. Then he turned to Ji Ling and Xuande.

“The camp gate is one hundred and fifty paces from the central tent. If, with a single arrow, I strike the small side-blade of the halberd, your two houses will withdraw your troops. If I miss, each of you will return to camp and make ready to fight. If either refuses to obey me, I will join forces with the other against him.”

Ji Ling thought privately, “The halberd stands one hundred and fifty paces away. How can he possibly hit it? I may as well agree. Once he misses, I can fight as I please.” He therefore gave his ready assent. Xuande naturally had no objection. Lü Bu asked them both to sit again and drink another cup of wine.

When they had finished drinking, Lü Bu ordered his bow and arrows brought. Xuande prayed inwardly, “If only he can hit it!”

Lü Bu drew back his robe sleeves, set an arrow to the string, pulled the bow to its full curve, and cried, “Strike!”

It was indeed:

The drawn bow hung in heaven like the autumn moon;The arrow fell to earth like a shooting star.

The single arrow struck squarely upon the painted halberd’s small side-blade. Officers and soldiers inside and outside the tent roared their acclaim in one voice. A later poet praised the feat:

Rare in the world was Marquis Wen’s divine bow,Which alone at the camp gate once dispelled a deadly peril.At sunset he truly put Hou Yi to shame;At the ape’s cry he would have surpassed Yang Youji.Tiger sinew rang as the bow sprang open;Eagle-feathered shaft flew when the arrow sped.Its leopard-tail trembled as it pierced the painted halberd,And a hundred thousand warriors put off their battle dress.

Having struck the side-blade of the painted halberd, Lü Bu threw back his head and laughed, cast his bow upon the ground, and took Ji Ling and Xuande by the hands.

“This is Heaven’s command that your two houses withdraw their troops!”

He shouted for the soldiers to pour wine, and each man drank a great goblet. Xuande privately acknowledged how deeply ashamed and indebted he was. Ji Ling remained silent for a long while, then said to Lü Bu, “I dare not disobey the general’s words. But when I return, how will my lord be willing to believe me?”

“I shall write him a reply myself,” said Lü Bu.

After several more rounds of wine, Ji Ling asked for the letter and departed first. Lü Bu then said to Xuande, “Had it not been for me, you would have been in grave danger.”

Xuande bowed his thanks and returned with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. The next day, the troops of all three parties dispersed.

There is no need to relate how Xuande reentered Xiaopei or Lü Bu returned to Xuzhou.

Ji Ling went back to Huainan and saw Yuan Shu. He recounted how Lü Bu had ended the conflict by shooting the halberd at the camp gate and presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu was furious.

“Lü Bu accepted so much grain from me, yet he has used this childish trick to favor Liu Bei. I shall personally lead a great army against Liu Bei and punish Lü Bu as well!”

“My lord must not act rashly,” Ji Ling said. “Lü Bu’s courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and he also possesses the territory of Xuzhou. If he and Liu Bei support each other from head to tail, they will not be easy to overcome. I have heard that Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, has a daughter who has reached marriageable age. My lord has a son. You might send someone to seek a marriage alliance with Lü Bu. If Lü Bu gives his daughter in marriage to my lord’s house, he will certainly kill Liu Bei. This is the stratagem by which a distant relation cannot come between close kin.”

Yuan Shu followed his advice. That very day he sent Han Yin as matchmaker, bearing gifts to Xuzhou to propose the marriage. Han Yin met Lü Bu and said, “My lord has long admired the general and wishes to ask for your honored daughter as his son’s wife, so that the friendship of Qin and Jin may be bound between your houses forever.”

Lü Bu went inside to consult his wife, Lady Yan. Lü Bu had, in fact, two wives and one concubine. He had first married Lady Yan as his principal wife and later taken Diaochan as a concubine. While residing at Xiaopei, he had also married Cao Bao’s daughter as his second wife. Lady Cao had died before him without bearing children, and Diaochan likewise had none. Only Lady Yan had given birth to a daughter, whom Lü Bu cherished above all.

Lady Yan now said to Lü Bu, “I have heard that Yuan Gonglu has long held Huainan, with abundant troops and ample grain, and that sooner or later he will become Son of Heaven. If he accomplishes his great enterprise, our daughter may hope to become empress or imperial consort. I only do not know how many sons he has.”

“Only one,” Lü Bu said.

“Then, if that is so, we should accept at once. Even if she does not become empress, Xuzhou will have nothing to fear.”

Lü Bu’s mind was settled. He entertained Han Yin lavishly and agreed to the marriage. Han Yin returned and reported to Yuan Shu, who immediately prepared the betrothal gifts and again ordered Han Yin to deliver them to Xuzhou. Lü Bu accepted them, gave a banquet in Han Yin’s honor, and lodged him at the official posthouse.

The next day, Chen Gong went directly to the posthouse to pay a visit to Han Yin. After the formal courtesies had been exchanged, they sat down. Chen Gong dismissed the attendants, then said to Han Yin, “Who offered this plan? In arranging a marriage between Lord Yuan and Fengxian, is the true intention to obtain Liu Xuande’s head?”

Han Yin started in alarm, rose, and bowed. “I beg you, Gongtai, not to reveal it!”

“Naturally I shall not reveal it,” Chen Gong said. “I fear only that if the matter is delayed, someone else will see through it and the affair will meet some unexpected reversal.”

“What, then, can be done? I pray you instruct me.”

“I shall see Fengxian and have him send his daughter to complete the marriage this very day. What do you think?”

Han Yin was overjoyed and bowed his thanks. “If you do this, Lord Yuan will be deeply grateful for your enlightened virtue!”

Chen Gong took leave of Han Yin and went in to see Lü Bu.

“I hear that your daughter has been promised to Yuan Gonglu,” he said. “I am greatly pleased. But on what day will the marriage be concluded?”

“That remains to be discussed at leisure,” Lü Bu replied.

“In ancient times there were fixed intervals between acceptance of the betrothal gifts and completion of the marriage: one year for the Son of Heaven, half a year for a feudal lord, one season for a grand officer, and one month for a commoner.”

“Yuan Gonglu has received the imperial treasure bestowed by Heaven and will sooner or later become emperor. Should we follow the rule for the Son of Heaven?”

“No.”

“Then should we follow the rule for a feudal lord?”

“No again.”

“Then we must follow the rule for ministers and grand officers?”

“No again.”

Lü Bu laughed. “Can you mean that I should follow the rule for commoners?”

“No.”

“Then what do you intend?”

Chen Gong said, “The lords of the realm are now contending with one another for supremacy. If you form a marriage alliance with Yuan Gonglu, can you be certain that none of the other lords will become jealous? If you choose some distant auspicious date, one of them may take advantage of our happy occasion, set an ambush along the road, and seize your daughter. What could be done then? As matters stand, if you do not wish to consent, let the affair end. But since you have consented, you should send your daughter to Shouchun at once, before the other lords learn of it. Let her reside separately in a guest palace, and afterward choose an auspicious day for the wedding. In that way nothing can go wrong.”

Lü Bu was delighted. “Gongtai’s words are entirely right.”

He went in and told Lady Yan. That very night they prepared the dowry, made ready fine horses and a perfumed carriage, and ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort the daughter together with Han Yin. Drums and music clamored to the sky as the procession passed beyond the city walls.

At this time Chen Yuanlong’s father, Chen Gui, had retired to spend his old age at home. Hearing the sound of drums and music, he questioned those around him, who told him the reason.

“This is the stratagem by which a distant relation cannot come between close kin,” Chen Gui said. “Xuande is in danger.”

Though ill, he had himself supported into Lü Bu’s presence.

“What brings you here, venerable sir?” Lü Bu asked.

“I heard that the general had died,” Chen Gui replied, “and therefore came expressly to offer my condolences.”

Lü Bu was startled. “Why do you say such a thing?”

Chen Gui said, “Previously Yuan Gonglu sent you gold and silk because he wanted Liu Xuande killed, but you resolved the affair by shooting the halberd. Now he has suddenly proposed a marriage. His intention is plainly to take your daughter as a hostage and then attack Xuande and seize Xiaopei. Once Xiaopei falls, Xuzhou will be imperiled.

“Moreover, he may come to borrow grain or troops. If you grant his requests, you will exhaust yourself running at his command and will incur the resentment of others. If you refuse, you will be abandoning your kinship and opening hostilities. Besides, I have heard that Yuan Shu already intends to proclaim himself emperor. That is rebellion. If he rebels, you will be a relative of a traitor. How then can you escape rejection by all the realm?”

Lü Bu was greatly alarmed. “Chen Gong has misled me!”

He urgently ordered Zhang Liao to take troops in pursuit. More than thirty li away, they seized the daughter and brought her back. Han Yin too was arrested and imprisoned, with no permission to return. Lü Bu sent a messenger to answer Yuan Shu, saying only that his daughter’s dowry was not yet ready and that when the preparations were complete, he would escort her there himself.

Chen Gui further urged Lü Bu to have Han Yin sent under guard to the imperial capital, Xu. Lü Bu hesitated, unable to decide.

Suddenly someone reported, “Xuande is recruiting soldiers and buying horses at Xiaopei. His purpose is unknown.”

“That is no more than the proper business of a commander,” said Lü Bu. “Why should anyone find it strange?”

While they were still speaking, Song Xian and Wei Xu arrived and reported to Lü Bu: “By your command, illustrious lord, the two of us went into Shandong to purchase horses. We obtained more than three hundred fine animals. But as we returned through the border of Pei County, brigands robbed us of half. Our inquiries revealed that it was Liu Bei’s brother Zhang Fei, who had disguised himself as a mountain bandit and carried off the horses.”

Lü Bu flew into a rage. He immediately mustered his troops, marched to Xiaopei, and attacked Zhang Fei. Xuande was greatly alarmed when he heard and hastily led his army out to meet him.

When the two formations had been drawn up, Xuande rode forward and called, “Elder Brother, why have you brought an army here?”

Pointing at him, Lü Bu cursed, “At the camp gate I shot the halberd and saved you from mortal peril. Why have you stolen my horses?”

“Because I lacked horses, I sent men in every direction to purchase them,” Xuande replied. “How would I dare steal Elder Brother’s horses?”

“You ordered Zhang Fei to seize one hundred and fifty of my fine horses, and still you deny it!”

Zhang Fei leveled his spear and rode out. “I am the one who took your fine horses! What do you mean to do about it?”

“Round-eyed thief!” Lü Bu shouted. “Time after time you have treated me with contempt!”

“I take your horses and you become enraged,” Zhang Fei retorted. “But when you took my brother’s Xuzhou, you said nothing about that!”

Lü Bu leveled his halberd and rode out to fight Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei came against him with his spear. The two battled furiously for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing some mishap, Xuande urgently sounded the gong, withdrew his army, and entered the city. Lü Bu divided his troops and encircled it on all four sides.

Xuande summoned Zhang Fei and rebuked him. “It was all because you seized his horses that this trouble began! Where are they now?”

“They have all been left in the various monasteries.”

Xuande at once sent a man out of the city to Lü Bu’s camp to plead for peace, offering to return the horses if both sides would withdraw. Lü Bu was inclined to agree.

Chen Gong said, “If you do not kill Liu Bei now, in time to come you will certainly be harmed by him.”

Lü Bu listened to Chen Gong and rejected the request. His assault upon the city grew fiercer. Xuande consulted Mi Zhu and Sun Qian.

“The man Cao Cao hates is Lü Bu,” Sun Qian said. “Our best plan is to abandon the city, flee to the imperial capital, Xu, and seek refuge with Cao Cao. We can borrow troops from him and destroy Lü Bu.”

“Who can lead the way and break out of the encirclement?” Xuande asked.

“Your younger brother is willing to fight to the death,” Zhang Fei replied.

Xuande ordered Zhang Fei to take the lead and Yunzhang to guard the rear, while he remained in the center to protect the old and the young. At the third watch that night, taking advantage of the bright moon, they went out through the north gate. They encountered Song Xian and Wei Xu, but Yide drove them back in a single onslaught and broke through the heavy encirclement. Zhang Liao came in pursuit from behind, and Lord Guan held him off.

When Lü Bu saw that Xuande had escaped, he did not pursue him. Instead, he entered the city, reassured the people, appointed Gao Shun to defend Xiaopei, and returned to Xuzhou.

Xuande hastened toward the imperial capital, Xu. On arriving outside the walls, he established camp and first sent Sun Qian to see Cao Cao and explain that Lü Bu had driven him out and that he had come expressly to seek refuge.

“Xuande and I are brothers,” Cao Cao said, and invited him into the city for an audience.

The next day, Xuande left Guan Yu and Zhang Fei outside the city and went in with Sun Qian and Mi Zhu to see Cao Cao, who received him with the honors due an exalted guest. Xuande gave a full account of Lü Bu’s actions.

“Lü Bu belongs to a faithless breed,” Cao Cao said. “I shall join forces with my worthy younger brother and destroy him.”

Xuande thanked him. Cao Cao entertained him at a banquet and saw him out that evening.

Xun Yu then entered and said, “Liu Bei is a hero. If you do not deal with him early, he will surely become a source of trouble later.”

Cao Cao gave no answer. Xun Yu withdrew, and Guo Jia entered.

“Xun Yu advises me to kill Xuande,” Cao Cao said. “What should I do?”

“You must not,” Guo Jia replied. “My lord raised a righteous army to deliver the common people from violence and relies upon good faith and justice to attract men of outstanding ability, yet you must still fear that they will not come. Xuande has long possessed the reputation of a hero and now, in poverty and distress, has come to seek your protection. If you kill him, you will have harmed a worthy man. When the wise and resourceful men of the realm hear of it, they will become suspicious and halt their steps. With whom, then, will my lord pacify the realm? To remove the danger posed by one man, yet frustrate the hopes of all within the four seas—here lies the pivot between security and peril, and it must be carefully weighed.”

Cao Cao was delighted. “Your words accord exactly with my own mind.”

The next day he submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Yuzhou. Cheng Yu remonstrated: “Liu Bei will never remain beneath another man. Better to deal with him early.”

“This is precisely the time to employ heroes,” Cao Cao said. “I cannot kill one man and lose the allegiance of the realm. Guo Fengxiao and I are of one mind in this.”

He therefore rejected Cheng Yu’s advice. He gave Xuande three thousand troops and ten thousand hu of grain and sent him to assume office in Yuzhou. Xuande was to advance and station his army at Xiaopei, gather his former scattered troops, and attack Lü Bu. On reaching Yuzhou, Xuande sent someone to arrange a rendezvous with Cao Cao.

Cao Cao was preparing to raise an army and march in person against Lü Bu when an express courier arrived with news that Zhang Ji had led troops from within the passes to attack Nanyang, but had been struck by a stray arrow and killed. Zhang Ji’s nephew Zhang Xiu had taken command of his followers, employed Jia Xu as his adviser, formed an alliance with Liu Biao, and stationed his army at Wancheng, intending to raise troops, violate the imperial precincts, and seize the emperor.

Cao Cao was furious and wished to march against him, but feared that Lü Bu might attack the imperial capital, Xu. He therefore asked Xun Yu for a plan.

“This is easily managed,” Xun Yu said. “Lü Bu is a man without strategy who always rejoices at the sight of profit. Your illustrious lordship may send an envoy to Xuzhou to confer office and rewards upon him and order him to make peace with Xuande. Once delighted, Lü Bu will think no further afield.”

“Excellent,” said Cao Cao.

He appointed Wang Ze, Colonel Who Upholds the Army, to carry an official patent of office and a letter commanding reconciliation to Xuzhou. At the same time, Cao Cao raised an army of five hundred thousand and personally marched against Zhang Xiu. He divided the army into three columns, with Xiahou Dun as vanguard. The troops reached the Yu River and established camp.

Jia Xu advised Zhang Xiu, “Cao Cao’s army is overwhelmingly strong. We cannot oppose it. Better to surrender the city.”

Zhang Xiu followed his advice and sent Jia Xu to Cao Cao’s camp to declare his submission. Cao Cao found Jia Xu fluent and assured in all his answers and greatly admired him, wishing to employ him as an adviser.

“I formerly served Li Jue and thereby incurred the condemnation of the realm,” Jia Xu said. “I now serve Zhang Xiu, who accepts my words and follows my plans. I cannot yet bear to abandon him.”

He took his leave and departed. The next day, he brought Zhang Xiu to see Cao Cao, who treated Zhang Xiu with great generosity. Cao Cao led his troops into Wancheng and stationed them there, while the rest of the army camped outside. The stockades stretched in an unbroken chain for more than ten li.

Several days passed, and Zhang Xiu gave a banquet for Cao Cao each day. One day, after Cao Cao had become drunk and retired to his sleeping quarters, he privately asked his attendants, “Are there any courtesans in this city?”

Cao Cao’s nephew Cao Anmin understood his meaning and answered in secret, “Last night your young nephew caught sight of a woman beside the guesthouse. She is exceedingly beautiful. On inquiry, I learned that she is the wife of Zhang Xiu’s uncle, Zhang Ji.”

On hearing this, Cao Cao ordered Cao Anmin to take fifty armored soldiers and bring her to him. Before long she was brought into the camp. Cao Cao saw that she was indeed beautiful.

“What is your name?” he asked.

“I am Lady Zou, the wife of Zhang Ji.”

“Does my lady know who I am?”

“I have long heard of the Chancellor’s awe-inspiring renown. Tonight I am fortunate to be admitted to your presence.”

“It was for my lady’s sake that I expressly accepted Zhang Xiu’s surrender. Otherwise I would have exterminated his clan.”

Lady Zou bowed. “I am truly grateful for the grace that has given me life anew.”

“That I have met my lady today is Heaven’s good fortune,” Cao Cao said. “Tonight I wish to share pillow and mat with you. Then you may return to the capital with me and enjoy wealth and honor in peace. What do you say?”

Lady Zou bowed her thanks. That night they slept together in the tent.

“If we remain long within the city,” Lady Zou said, “Zhang Xiu will certainly become suspicious, and I also fear what outsiders may say.”

“Tomorrow I shall take my lady to reside in the camp.”

The next day, Cao Cao moved outside the city and lodged there. He summoned Dian Wei to stand guard outside the central command tent. No one else was permitted to enter without being expressly called, and thus all communication between inside and outside was severed. Cao Cao took his pleasure with Lady Zou each day and gave no thought to the date of his return.

A member of Zhang Xiu’s household secretly reported the affair to him. Zhang Xiu was enraged.

“The villain Cao has humiliated me beyond endurance!”

He summoned Jia Xu to deliberate.

“This matter must not be allowed to leak out,” Jia Xu said. “Tomorrow, wait until Cao Cao leaves his tent to conduct business, and then do thus and thus.”

The next day, while Cao Cao was in his tent, Zhang Xiu entered and reported, “Many of the newly surrendered soldiers have deserted. I beg leave to move my troops closer to the central army.”

Cao Cao consented. Zhang Xiu moved his army and divided it among four camps, fixing a date to act. Because he feared Dian Wei’s ferocity and knew he could not easily approach him, he consulted the auxiliary general Hu Che’er.

Hu Che’er could carry five hundred jin and travel seven hundred li in a day. He too was an extraordinary man. He now offered Zhang Xiu a plan.

“What makes Dian Wei fearsome is nothing but his pair of iron halberds. Tomorrow, my lord may invite him here to drink and send him back thoroughly drunk. I shall mingle among the soldiers accompanying him, slip into his quarters, and steal his halberds. Then there will be nothing to fear from him.”

Zhang Xiu was delighted. He prepared bows, arrows, armor, and weapons in advance and issued orders throughout his camps.

When the appointed day came, he had Jia Xu convey his compliments and invite Dian Wei to the camp, where wine was pressed upon him with great attentiveness. In the evening Dian Wei returned drunk. Hu Che’er mingled among the other men and passed directly into the main camp.

That night Cao Cao was drinking with Lady Zou in his tent. Suddenly he heard men speaking and horses neighing outside and sent someone to investigate. The man returned and reported that Zhang Xiu’s troops were making their night patrol. Cao Cao therefore suspected nothing.

Near the second watch, shouting suddenly arose behind the camp. A report came that a fodder wagon had caught fire.

“There is a fire in the army,” Cao Cao said. “Do not be alarmed.”

Before long, fires sprang up on every side. Only then did Cao Cao become anxious and urgently summon Dian Wei.

Dian Wei lay asleep in a drunken stupor. In his dreams he heard the clash of gongs and drums and cries of battle. He leapt to his feet but could not find his pair of halberds. The enemy had already reached the camp gate. Dian Wei hastily snatched a foot soldier’s saber and took it in hand.

Countless cavalry and infantry appeared at the gate, all leveling long spears as they surged into the camp. Dian Wei charged forward with all his strength and cut down more than twenty men. The cavalry had only just fallen back when the infantry arrived, their spears ranked on either side like reeds. Dian Wei wore not a scrap of armor and was struck from head to foot by dozens of spears, yet still he fought to the death.

When the saber’s edge was hacked into notches and could no longer be used, Dian Wei cast it aside, seized two soldiers in his hands, and wielded them against the enemy, killing another eight or nine men. The mass of rebels dared not approach him and shot at him only from afar. Arrows fell like a sudden storm, yet Dian Wei still defended the camp gate to the death.

But the rebel troops had already entered from behind the camp, and Dian Wei was struck in the back by another spear. He gave several tremendous cries, and with blood flowing all over the ground, he died. Even after he had been dead for some time, not one man dared enter through the front gate.

Meanwhile, because Dian Wei held the camp gate, Cao Cao was able to mount a horse behind the camp and escape. Only Cao Anmin followed him on foot. Cao Cao had been struck by an arrow in the right arm, and his horse by three arrows. Fortunately, it was a fine horse from Dayuan, able to endure pain and run swiftly.

They had just reached the bank of the Yu River when the rebel troops overtook them. Cao Anmin was hacked into bloody pulp. Cao Cao spurred his horse and charged through the waves. Just as he reached the opposite bank, an enemy arrow struck the horse squarely in the eye, and it collapsed upon the ground.

Cao Cao’s eldest son, Cao Ang, at once gave his own mount to his father. Cao Cao mounted and fled at full speed. Cao Ang was killed by a disorderly volley of arrows. Cao Cao escaped, encountered his generals on the road, and gathered the remnant of his army.

At this time the Qingzhou troops under Xiahou Dun took advantage of the confusion to descend upon the countryside and plunder the homes of the people. Yu Jin, Commandant Who Pacifies the Caitiffs, sent his own troops to intercept and kill the marauders and reassured the villagers.

The Qingzhou soldiers fled back. Meeting Cao Cao, they threw themselves upon the ground, wept, and accused Yu Jin of rebellion, saying that he had pursued and slaughtered the Qingzhou troops. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed.

Before long, Xiahou Dun, Xu Chu, Li Dian, and Yue Jin all arrived. Cao Cao told them that Yu Jin had rebelled and ordered them to marshal their troops against him.

Yu Jin, learning that Cao Cao and the other commanders had all arrived, led his troops into position to secure the corner of the formation, dug a trench, and established a fortified camp.

Someone said to him, “The Qingzhou troops accuse the general of rebellion. Now that the Chancellor has arrived, why do you not defend yourself? Why establish a camp first?”

“The rebel pursuers are behind us and may arrive at any moment,” Yu Jin replied. “If we do not prepare first, how can we withstand the enemy? Defending myself is a minor matter; repelling the enemy is the great one.”

He had only just completed the camp when Zhang Xiu’s army attacked in two columns. Yu Jin personally led the charge from the camp and met the enemy. Zhang Xiu hastily withdrew. When the other commanders saw Yu Jin advance, each led his troops into the attack. Zhang Xiu’s army was utterly defeated and pursued for more than a hundred li.

With his strength exhausted and his forces isolated, Zhang Xiu led his defeated troops away and sought refuge with Liu Biao.

Cao Cao recalled the army and reviewed his commanders. Yu Jin entered to see him and gave a full account of how the Qingzhou troops had plundered without restraint, gravely forfeiting the goodwill of the people, and how he had therefore killed them.

“Why did you establish camp before reporting to me?” Cao Cao asked.

Yu Jin answered as he had before.

“In the midst of confusion,” Cao Cao said, “the general was able to order his troops and fortify his position. You accepted slander and endured hardship, turning defeat into victory. Even the famous generals of antiquity could not have surpassed this!”

He presented Yu Jin with a set of gold vessels and enfeoffed him as Marquis of Yishou Village. He reprimanded Xiahou Dun for failing to maintain discipline among his troops, then established an altar and offered sacrifice to Dian Wei.

Cao Cao wept in person as he poured the libation. Turning to his commanders, he said, “I lost my eldest son and my beloved nephew, yet neither loss grieves me so deeply. For Dian Wei alone do I wail and weep.”

All who heard him sighed with emotion. The next day, he gave the order to withdraw.

There is no need to relate how Cao Cao led his army back to the imperial capital, Xu.

Wang Ze carried the imperial edict to Xuzhou. Lü Bu welcomed him into his residence, and the edict was opened and read aloud: Lü Bu was appointed General Who Pacifies the East and specially granted the seal and ribbon of office. Wang Ze then produced Cao Cao’s private letter and spoke at length before Lü Bu of Lord Cao’s esteem for him. Lü Bu was delighted.

Suddenly it was reported that Yuan Shu had sent a messenger. Lü Bu summoned the man and questioned him.

“Lord Yuan will soon ascend the imperial throne and establish the Eastern Palace. He urges that the imperial bride be sent to Huainan without delay.”

Lü Bu flew into a rage. “How dare a traitor speak in this way!”

He had the messenger executed, placed Han Yin in a cangue secured with spikes, and sent Chen Deng to carry a memorial of thanks. Chen Deng was to escort Han Yin to the imperial capital, Xu, together with Wang Ze, and express gratitude for the imperial favor. Lü Bu also sent Cao Cao a letter asking to be formally confirmed as Governor of Xuzhou.

When Cao Cao learned that Lü Bu had broken off the marriage with Yuan Shu, he was delighted and had Han Yin beheaded in the public marketplace.

Chen Deng secretly advised Cao Cao, “Lü Bu is a jackal and wolf. He is brave but without strategy and changes allegiance lightly. He should be dealt with early.”

“I have always known that Lü Bu is a wolf cub with a savage ambition,” Cao Cao said. “He truly cannot be kept long. None but you and your father can fathom his disposition. You must work with me in plotting against him.”

“If the Chancellor takes action,” Chen Deng replied, “I shall serve as your ally within.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. In a memorial, he secured for Chen Gui an honorary appointment as Administrative Officer with a stipend of two thousand shi and appointed Chen Deng Administrator of Guangling.

As Chen Deng took his leave to return, Cao Cao grasped his hand and said, “I entrust the affairs of the east to you.”

Chen Deng nodded his assent and returned to Xuzhou to see Lü Bu. When Lü Bu questioned him, Chen Deng told him that his father had been granted rank and stipend and that he himself had been made an administrator.

Lü Bu flew into a rage. “You did not seek the governorship of Xuzhou for me, but instead sought rank and emolument for yourself! Your father persuaded me to join with Lord Cao and break off the marriage with Gonglu. Now I have obtained nothing I asked for, while you and your father have both risen to honor. Your father and son have sold me!”

He drew his sword and made to cut Chen Deng down.

Chen Deng laughed loudly. “How can the general be so utterly blind?”

“How am I blind?” Lü Bu demanded.

“When I saw Lord Cao, I told him, ‘Keeping the general is like keeping a tiger: its fill of meat must be given it. If it is not fed, it will devour men.’ Lord Cao laughed and said, ‘That is not so. I treat Marquis Wen as one keeps a hawk. While foxes and hares remain abroad, the hawk must not first be fed its fill. When hungry, it serves its master; when full, it spreads its wings and flies away.’

“I asked, ‘Who are the foxes and hares?’

“Lord Cao replied, ‘Yuan Shu in Huainan, Sun Ce east of the Yangzi, Yuan Shao in Jizhou, Liu Biao in Jingzhou, Liu Zhang in Yizhou, and Zhang Lu in Hanzhong—all are foxes and hares.’”

Lü Bu threw down his sword and laughed. “Lord Cao understands me!”

While they were still speaking, it was suddenly reported that Yuan Shu’s army was advancing to seize Xuzhou. Lü Bu was startled at the news.

It was indeed:

Qin and Jin failed to unite; Wu and Yue went to war;A marriage alliance brought armored hosts afield.

What happened afterward will be revealed in what follows.

Yuan Shu Launches Seven Armies; Cao Cao Unites Three Generals

Now Yuan Shu, in Huainan, possessed broad lands and abundant grain, as well as the imperial jade seal Sun Ce had left as surety. He therefore conceived the ambition of usurping the imperial title. At a great assembly of his subordinates, he opened the debate:

“In former days, Emperor Gaozu of Han was no more than the head of a post station on the Si River, yet he gained the empire. Now, after four hundred years, the Han’s allotted span is exhausted, and all within the seas seethes like a boiling cauldron. For four generations my family has produced holders of the Three Excellencies, and the people look to us for allegiance. I wish to answer Heaven and follow the will of the people by taking my rightful place upon the imperial throne. What do all of you think?”

His Registrar, Yan Xiang, said, “You must not. In former times, Hou Ji of Zhou accumulated virtue and achievement; yet even when the line had come down to King Wen, who possessed two-thirds of the empire, he still submitted in service to the Shang. Though my lord’s family has long been eminent, it has not attained the greatness of Zhou; and though the house of Han has declined, it has not reached the brutality of King Zhou of Shang. This absolutely must not be done.”

Yuan Shu said angrily, “The Yuan surname descends from Chen, and Chen from the great Emperor Shun. Earth succeeds Fire: the succession of the elements accords precisely with my destiny. Moreover, a prophecy says, ‘The one who replaces Han shall be High upon the Road.’ My courtesy name is Gonglu—Highway—and thus exactly fulfills the prophecy. I also possess the imperial jade seal. If I do not become sovereign, I shall be defying the Way of Heaven. My decision is made. Whoever says more will be beheaded!”

He accordingly founded a regime under the name Zhongshi, established the offices of the imperial secretariat and ministries, rode in carriages adorned with dragons and phoenixes, and offered sacrifices at the southern and northern suburban altars. He made the daughter of Feng Fang his empress and installed his son in the Eastern Palace as crown prince. He then sent an envoy to hasten the delivery of Lü Bu’s daughter as the crown prince’s consort. But when he learned that Lü Bu had already sent Han Yin under guard to the imperial capital at Xu, where Cao Cao had put him to death, he flew into a rage. He appointed Zhang Xun General-in-Chief and placed him over an army of more than two hundred thousand, divided into seven routes for the conquest of Xuzhou. On the first route, the senior commander Zhang Xun held the center; on the second, the general Qiao Rui held the left; on the third, the general Chen Ji held the right; on the fourth, the deputy commander Lei Bo held the left; on the fifth, the deputy commander Chen Lan held the right; on the sixth, the surrendered commander Han Xian held the left; and on the seventh, the surrendered commander Yang Feng held the right. Each took the stoutest officers of his own command and was ordered to march on a fixed date.

Yuan Shu appointed Jin Shang, Inspector of Yanzhou, as Grand Commandant and ordered him to supervise the transport of funds and provisions for all seven routes. Jin Shang refused, and Yuan Shu put him to death. Ji Ling was then made General Commissioner for the Relief of the Seven Armies. Yuan Shu himself led thirty thousand troops and appointed Li Feng, Liang Gang, and Yue Jiu as commissioners to hasten the advance and support the seven routes.

Lü Bu sent scouts to gather intelligence and learned that Zhang Xun’s army was advancing directly along the main road to seize Xuzhou; Qiao Rui’s was moving against Xiaopei; Chen Ji’s against Yidu; Lei Bo’s against Langya; Chen Lan’s against Jieshi; Han Xian’s against Xiapi; and Yang Feng’s against Junshan. The seven armies were marching fifty li each day, plundering as they came. Lü Bu urgently summoned his advisers to deliberate. Chen Gong and Chen Gui, together with Chen Gui’s son, Chen Deng, all attended.

Chen Gong said, “The calamity now facing Xuzhou was brought upon us by Chen Gui and his son. They fawned upon the imperial court in pursuit of rank and emolument, and today they have shifted the disaster onto you, General. Behead the two of them and offer their heads to Yuan Shu; his army will withdraw of itself.”

Lü Bu accepted his counsel and at once ordered Chen Gui and Chen Deng seized. Chen Deng laughed aloud.

“How can you be so cowardly? To my eyes, the seven armies are seven heaps of rotting straw. Why should they trouble you?”

“If you have a plan to defeat the enemy,” said Lü Bu, “I will pardon your capital offense.”

“If you will employ the words of this humble man,” said Chen Deng, “Xuzhou can be kept entirely secure.”

“Let me hear them.”

“Though Yuan Shu’s troops are numerous, they are a rabble thrown together and have never trusted one another. If we hold them with regular forces and defeat them with unexpected forces, we cannot fail. I have another plan besides—one that will not only preserve Xuzhou but also enable us to capture Yuan Shu alive.”

“How is this plan to be carried out?”

“Han Xian and Yang Feng are former ministers of Han. They fled because they feared Cao Cao, and, having no home to turn to, temporarily attached themselves to Yuan Shu. Yuan Shu will certainly slight them, while they themselves can take no pleasure in serving him. If we bind them to us as allies within by a brief letter, and also enlist Liu Bei to combine with us from without, Yuan Shu will certainly be captured.”

“You must personally carry the letter to Han Xian and Yang Feng.”

Chen Deng agreed.

Lü Bu accordingly sent a memorial to the imperial capital at Xu, together with a letter to Liu Bei in Yuzhou. He then ordered Chen Deng to take a few horsemen and wait for Han Xian on the road to Xiapi. When Han Xian arrived with his army and had finished setting camp, Chen Deng entered to see him.

“You are one of Lü Bu’s men,” Han Xian said. “What have you come here to do?”

Chen Deng smiled. “I am a minister of the Great Han. How can you call me one of Lü Bu’s men? As for you, General, you were once a servant of Han, but now you serve a traitor. Thus all the merit you earned in Guanzhong by protecting the imperial carriage has come to nothing. I venture to think this course unworthy of you. Moreover, Yuan Shu is by nature deeply suspicious. In time he will certainly do you harm. If you do not plan against him now, regret will come too late.”

Han Xian sighed. “I wish to return to the Han, but I have found no way.”

Chen Deng then produced Lü Bu’s letter. After reading it, Han Xian said, “I understand. You may return first. General Yang and I will turn our weapons against Yuan Shu. Watch for fire to rise as the signal; then the Marquis of Wen need only respond with his troops.”

Taking leave of Han Xian, Chen Deng hurried back and reported to Lü Bu. Lü Bu then divided his forces into five armies. Gao Shun led one army toward Xiaopei to oppose Qiao Rui. Chen Gong led one toward Yidu to oppose Chen Ji. Zhang Liao and Zang Ba led one out through Langya to oppose Lei Bo. Song Xian and Wei Xu led one out through Jieshi to oppose Chen Lan. Lü Bu himself led one along the main road to oppose Zhang Xun. Each commanded ten thousand men, while the remainder defended the city.

Lü Bu made camp thirty li outside the city. When Zhang Xun’s army arrived, he judged himself no match for Lü Bu, withdrew twenty li, and established a position there to await support from the other armies.

That night, during the second watch, Han Xian and Yang Feng divided their troops and set fires throughout the camp, admitting Lü Bu’s forces to support them. Zhang Xun’s army fell into chaos. Lü Bu seized the advantage and swept in for the kill, and Zhang Xun fled in defeat.

Lü Bu pursued until daybreak, when he ran directly into Ji Ling coming to Zhang Xun’s support. The two armies drew up against each other and were just about to engage when Han Xian and Yang Feng attacked from two directions. Ji Ling suffered a crushing defeat and fled. Lü Bu led his troops in pursuit, but from behind a hill another strong force appeared. The gate banners parted, revealing a column of cavalry and infantry bearing banners emblazoned with dragons, phoenixes, the sun, and the moon; standards of the four measures and five directions; golden maces and silver axes; yellow battle-axes and white yak-tail insignia. Beneath a yellow silk canopy embroidered with gold stood Yuan Shu before the battle line, clad in golden armor and with two swords hanging at his wrists. He reviled Lü Bu:

“House slave who betrayed his master!”

Enraged, Lü Bu leveled his halberd and charged. Yuan Shu’s officer Li Feng rode out with his spear to meet him. Before three exchanges had passed, Lü Bu wounded Li Feng in the hand, and Li Feng threw down his spear and fled. Lü Bu waved his troops forward in a fierce assault, and Yuan Shu’s army fell into disorder. Lü Bu pursued from the rear, capturing countless horses, garments, and suits of armor.

Yuan Shu led his beaten troops away, but before he had gone more than a few li, another force emerged from behind a hill and cut off his road. At its head rode none other than Guan Yunchang.

“Rebel!” he shouted. “Will you not submit to death?”

Yuan Shu fled in panic, while the rest scattered in every direction. Yunchang inflicted a great slaughter upon them. Yuan Shu gathered the remnants of his defeated army and fled back to Huainan.

After his victory, Lü Bu invited Yunchang, Yang Feng, Han Xian, and all their troops to Xuzhou, where he laid out a magnificent banquet in their honor. Every soldier received a reward. The next day, Yunchang took his leave and returned.

Lü Bu recommended Han Xian as Governor of Yidu and Yang Feng as Governor of Langya, but considered keeping both men in Xuzhou. Chen Gui said, “That must not be done. Let Han Xian and Yang Feng occupy the lands east of the mountains. Before a year has passed, every walled city there will belong to you, General.”

Lü Bu agreed. He therefore sent the two commanders to station themselves for the time being at Yidu and Langya, there to await the court’s gracious confirmation.

In private, Chen Deng asked his father, “Why did you not have the two of them remain in Xuzhou, where they might become the root of Lü Bu’s destruction?”

Chen Gui said, “If they joined forces with Lü Bu, we would only be giving the tiger new claws and fangs.”

Chen Deng bowed to the superiority of his father’s judgment.

Yuan Shu, meanwhile, returned defeated to Huainan and sent an envoy to Jiangdong to ask Sun Ce for troops with which to avenge himself.

Sun Ce said angrily, “Relying upon my jade seal, you have usurped the imperial title and rebelled against the house of Han. Your treason defies every principle of the Way. I am on the point of sending troops to call you to account—how could I instead assist a rebel?”

He wrote a letter severing relations between them. The envoy carried it back and presented it to Yuan Shu. After reading it, Yuan Shu said in fury, “How dare that yellow-mouthed child behave so! I shall attack him first!”

Only the earnest remonstrance of his Chief Clerk, Yang Dajiang, restrained him.

After sending his letter, Sun Ce prepared against an attack by Yuan Shu and mustered troops to guard the river mouths. Suddenly an envoy arrived from Cao Cao, appointing Sun Ce Administrator of Kuaiji and ordering him to raise troops against Yuan Shu. Sun Ce consulted his officers and was ready to march at once.

His Chief Clerk, Zhang Zhao, said, “Though Yuan Shu has recently been defeated, his troops remain numerous and his stores of grain ample. He must not be treated lightly. It would be better to write to Cao Cao and urge him to campaign south while we support him from the rear. With the two armies assisting one another, Yuan Shu’s forces will certainly be defeated. And if we should suffer any reverse, we may also look to Cao Cao for rescue.”

Sun Ce followed his advice and sent an envoy to convey this proposal to Cao Cao.

When Cao Cao reached the imperial capital at Xu, his thoughts turned longingly to Dian Wei. He established a shrine and offered sacrifices to him, appointed Dian Wei’s son Dian Man a Gentleman of the Household, and took him into his own residence to raise.

Suddenly word came that Sun Ce had sent an envoy with a letter. Cao Cao had just finished reading it when another report arrived: Yuan Shu was short of grain and was plundering Chenliu. Cao Cao decided to attack while his enemy was vulnerable. He raised an army for a southern campaign, ordering Cao Ren to defend the imperial capital at Xu while all the others followed him. The force consisted of one hundred seventy thousand horse and foot, with more than a thousand wagons of provisions and baggage. At the same time, he sent men ahead to coordinate with Sun Ce, Liu Bei, and Lü Bu.

When the army reached the border of Yuzhang, Xuande had already led his troops out to meet it. Cao Cao invited him into camp. When their greetings were complete, Xuande presented two severed heads.

Startled, Cao Cao asked, “Whose heads are these?”

“They are the heads of Han Xian and Yang Feng,” said Xuande.

“How did you obtain them?”

“Lü Bu had ordered the two men to stay provisionally in the districts of Yidu and Langya. Unexpectedly, they let their troops loose to plunder the people, and everyone groaned beneath their oppression. I therefore arranged a banquet and invited them under the pretense of discussing affairs. While we were drinking, I threw down my cup as the signal, and my brothers Guan and Zhang killed them. I accepted the surrender of all their troops. Now I have come expressly to confess my offense.”

“You have rid the state of a scourge,” Cao Cao said. “This is a great service. Why speak of an offense?”

Cao Cao rewarded Xuande generously, joined forces with him, and advanced to the borders of Xuzhou. Lü Bu came out to welcome him. Cao Cao soothed him with gracious words and appointed him General of the Left, promising that when he returned to the capital he would issue Lü Bu a new seal and sash. Lü Bu was overjoyed.

Cao Cao then placed Lü Bu’s army on the left and Xuande’s on the right, while he himself commanded the main army in the center. Xiahou Dun and Yu Jin were appointed vanguard commanders.

When Yuan Shu learned that Cao Cao’s army was approaching, he ordered his senior general Qiao Rui to lead fifty thousand troops as the vanguard. The two armies met at the approaches to Shouchun. Qiao Rui rode out first and engaged Xiahou Dun. Before three exchanges had passed, Xiahou Dun thrust him dead from the saddle. Yuan Shu’s army suffered a great defeat and fled back into the city.

Then reports came in rapid succession: Sun Ce had launched ships to attack the western side along the river; Lü Bu was leading troops against the eastern side; Liu Bei, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei were attacking the southern side; and Cao Cao himself, with one hundred seventy thousand troops, was attacking from the north.

Yuan Shu was greatly alarmed and hastily assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Yang Dajiang said, “Shouchun has suffered successive years of flood and drought, and all the people lack food. Now the mobilization of troops is bringing further disturbance upon them. The people are already resentful, and with the enemy at our gates, resistance will be difficult. It would be better to leave an army in Shouchun and refrain from battle. When the enemy’s grain is exhausted, a change will certainly occur. Meanwhile, Your Majesty should lead the Imperial Guard across the Huai. In the first place, you will move to a region with a good harvest; in the second, you will temporarily avoid the keen edge of the enemy’s assault.”

Yuan Shu adopted his counsel. He left Li Feng, Yue Jiu, Liang Gang, and Chen Ji to divide one hundred thousand troops among them and hold Shouchun firmly. He then gathered all the remaining officers and soldiers, together with the gold, jade, and treasures stored in the treasury, and withdrew with everything across the Huai.

Cao Cao’s army of one hundred seventy thousand consumed a vast quantity of grain each day. The surrounding commanderies had also been struck by drought and crop failure and could not provide supplies fast enough. Cao Cao pressed for a swift engagement, but Li Feng and the others kept the gates shut and refused to come out.

After the armies had confronted each other for more than a month, Cao Cao’s grain was nearly exhausted. He wrote to Sun Ce and borrowed one hundred thousand hu of rice, but even this was insufficient for distribution. Ren Jun, the officer in charge of provisions, had under him a granary officer named Wang Hou. Wang Hou came before Cao Cao and reported, “There are many soldiers and little grain. What are we to do?”

“Distribute it with smaller measures,” Cao Cao said. “That will relieve the present emergency.”

“If the soldiers become resentful, what then?”

“I have a plan of my own.”

Wang Hou obeyed and distributed the grain in reduced measures. Cao Cao secretly sent men through the various camps to learn what was being said. Everywhere the soldiers complained bitterly, saying that the Chancellor had cheated them.

Cao Cao then summoned Wang Hou in secret.

“I wish to borrow one thing from you to quiet the hearts of the men. You must not begrudge it.”

“What does the Chancellor wish to use?”

“I wish only to borrow your head and display it to the army.”

Wang Hou was horrified. “But I have committed no offense.”

“I know that you are innocent. Yet if I do not kill you, the army’s loyalty will turn. After your death, I will support your wife and children myself. Do not be concerned for them.”

Wang Hou was about to speak again, but Cao Cao had already called in the executioners. They dragged him outside the gate and cut off his head with a single stroke. It was hung from a tall pole, and a proclamation was issued:

“Wang Hou deliberately used reduced measures and embezzled government grain. He has been duly punished according to military law.”

Only then did the army’s resentment subside.

The next day, Cao Cao issued an order to the commanders of every camp:

“If you do not unite your strength and take the city within three days, you will all be beheaded!”

Cao Cao went personally beneath the walls and supervised the troops as they carried earth and stones to fill the moats and trenches. Arrows and rocks rained down from the battlements. Two subordinate officers recoiled in fear and turned back; Cao Cao drew his sword and personally beheaded them below the walls. Then he dismounted and himself carried earth to fill the pits.

At this, officers and soldiers of every rank surged forward, and the army’s might rose tremendously. The defenders on the walls could not withstand them. Cao Cao’s troops vied to be first over the battlements, cut through the gate bars, struck down the locks, and poured into the city in a mass. Li Feng, Chen Ji, Yue Jiu, and Liang Gang were all captured alive. Cao Cao ordered them beheaded in the marketplace. He burned the counterfeit imperial palaces and halls, together with all the regalia forbidden to any but the emperor. The city of Shouchun was stripped bare.

Cao Cao then considered advancing across the Huai in pursuit of Yuan Shu. Xun Yu remonstrated:

“These recent years of drought and crop failure have made grain difficult to obtain. If we advance farther, we will weary the army and burden the people, and there may be no profit in it. Better to return to the imperial capital at Xu for the present. When the wheat ripens next spring and the army’s provisions are fully prepared, we may then proceed against him.”

Cao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly a mounted courier arrived with an urgent report:

“Zhang Xiu has placed himself under Liu Biao’s protection and is again acting with unbridled violence. The districts of Nanyang have rebelled once more. Cao Hong cannot hold the enemy and has lost several battles in succession. I have come expressly to report the emergency.”

Cao Cao therefore sent a swift letter to Sun Ce, ordering him to deploy his forces across the river as a feint against Liu Biao, so that Liu Biao would not dare to move rashly. That same day Cao Cao began the return march, intending to make separate plans for a campaign against Zhang Xiu.

Before leaving, he ordered Xuande to remain stationed at Xiaopei, to treat Lü Bu as a brother and render mutual aid, with neither side ever again encroaching upon the other. Lü Bu led his troops back to Xuzhou.

In secret, Cao Cao said to Xuande, “My order that you station troops at Xiaopei is a plan to dig a pit and wait for the tiger. You need only consult with Chen Gui and his son, and take care that nothing goes amiss. I will support you from without.”

With that, they parted.

Cao Cao led his army back to the imperial capital at Xu. There he received word that Duan Wei had killed Li Jue and Wu Xi had killed Guo Si, and that both men were bringing the heads to present to him. Duan Wei also brought Li Jue’s entire clan—more than two hundred people, old and young—alive under guard to the capital.

Cao Cao ordered them divided among the various city gates and beheaded. Their heads were displayed and circulated as a warning, to the great satisfaction of the people.

The Son of Heaven ascended the throne hall and assembled the civil and military officials for a banquet celebrating the restoration of peace. Duan Wei was appointed General Who Sweeps Away Bandits, and Wu Xi General Who Exterminates Rebellion. Each was given troops and sent to garrison Chang’an. The two men offered thanks for the imperial favor and departed.

Cao Cao then memorialized the throne that Zhang Xiu was in rebellion and that an army should be raised against him. The Son of Heaven personally ordered out the imperial carriage and escorted Cao Cao as he set forth on campaign. It was the fourth month of summer in the third year of Jian’an.

Cao Cao left Xun Yu in the imperial capital at Xu to deploy troops and commanders, while he himself advanced at the head of the main army. During the march, he saw that the wheat along the road was ripe. Because of the army’s approach, the people had fled into hiding and did not dare to reap it.

Cao Cao sent men far and wide to proclaim to the village elders and people, and to all officials guarding the districts:

“I have received the Son of Heaven’s luminous edict and have raised troops to punish rebellion and rid the people of harm. Though this is the season when the wheat ripens, necessity has compelled me to campaign. Among commanders and officers, high and low, whoever crosses a wheatfield and tramples the crop will be beheaded. Military law is exceedingly strict. Let the people harbor no fear or doubt.”

When the people heard this proclamation, they rejoiced and praised him without exception. They lined the roads, bowing even before the dust of his army. Whenever the government troops passed through a wheatfield, they all dismounted and supported the stalks with their hands, passing them from one to another as they went, and none dared tread them down.

As Cao Cao rode onward, a turtledove suddenly started up from the field. His horse shied at the unfamiliar sight, bolted into the wheat, and trampled down a large patch.

Cao Cao immediately summoned the army registrar and ordered him to deliberate the penalty for his offense in trampling the wheat.

“How can the Chancellor be judged guilty?” the registrar asked.

“I made the law myself, and now I have broken it myself. How then can I command the obedience of the army?”

Cao Cao drew his sword and made to cut his own throat. The others hastily restrained him.

Guo Jia said, “According to the ancient principle of the Spring and Autumn Annals, the law is not applied to the exalted. You command the entire army, Chancellor. How can you take your own life?”

Cao Cao pondered for a long while, then said, “Since the Spring and Autumn Annals contains the principle that the law is not applied to the exalted, I will provisionally spare myself death.”

He cut off his own hair with the sword, threw it upon the ground, and said, “Let the cutting of my hair stand in place of my head.”

He had the hair displayed throughout the three armies with this proclamation:

“The Chancellor trampled the wheat and by law should have been beheaded as a warning. He has now cut off his hair in place of his head.”

The whole army was awed, and every man observed the military orders with fearful rigor. A later poet wrote in judgment:

A hundred thousand valiant beasts, a hundred thousand minds;One man’s command could never hold so many wills in line.He drew his blade and cut his hair to stand in for his head:Only then was Cao Man’s depth of cunning fully read.

When Zhang Xiu learned that Cao Cao was leading an army against him, he urgently sent a letter to Liu Biao asking him to provide support from the rear. At the same time, he ordered his commanders Lei Xu and Zhang Xian to lead troops out of the city and meet the enemy.

The two formations were drawn up facing one another. Zhang Xiu rode out and pointed at Cao Cao.

“You are a shameless man who makes a counterfeit of benevolence and righteousness! How are you different from a beast or bird?”

Cao Cao was furious and ordered Xu Chu to ride out. Zhang Xiu sent Zhang Xian to meet him. In only three exchanges, Xu Chu struck Zhang Xian from his horse and killed him. Zhang Xiu’s army suffered a great defeat.

Cao Cao led his forces in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanyang. Zhang Xiu entered the city, shut the gates, and refused to come out.

Cao Cao surrounded the city and attacked. Seeing that its moat was extremely broad and the water deep, so that the walls could not readily be approached, he ordered the soldiers to carry earth and fill the moat. He also had them mingle sacks of earth with firewood and bundles of grass to construct stepped ramps beside the walls, and erected towering observation ladders from which to look into the city.

Cao Cao himself rode around the walls to inspect them. After three days of this, he issued orders for the troops to pile firewood at the corner by the western gate. He assembled his commanders and instructed them to mount the walls at that point.

Inside the city, Jia Xu saw what was happening and said to Zhang Xiu, “I already understand Cao Cao’s intention. We can now turn his own stratagem against him.”

Indeed:

However strong a man may be, a stronger hand is near;Whoever practices deceit may meet one who sees it clear.

What the plan was remains unknown. The next passage will reveal it.

Jia Xu Foresees the Enemy and Secures Victory; Xiahou Dun Plucks Out the Arrow and Devours His Eye

Now Jia Xu had fathomed Cao Cao’s intention and resolved to turn his scheme against him. He said to Zhang Xiu, “From the city wall I have watched Cao Cao ride around the city for three days. He has seen that at the southeastern corner the colors of the bricks and earth differ, old from new, and that more than half the abatis has been destroyed. He means to break in there. Yet he is making a show of heaping grass in the northwest, hoping to deceive us into withdrawing our troops to defend that quarter. Then, under cover of darkness, he will surely scale the southeastern corner and enter.” Zhang Xiu said, “Then what are we to do?” Jia Xu said, “It is easily managed. Tomorrow, order our finest and strongest soldiers to eat their fill, travel light, and conceal themselves in the houses of the southeast. Then have the common people disguise themselves as soldiers and make a show of defending the northwest. At night, let Cao Cao’s men scale the wall at the southeastern corner. Once they have entered the city, a single cannon blast will sound, the ambush will rise on every side, and Cao Cao can be captured.”

Zhang Xiu was delighted and followed his plan. Before long, a scout reported to Cao Cao that Zhang Xiu had withdrawn all his troops to the northwestern corner, where they were shouting and defending the walls, while the southeast had been left almost entirely empty. Cao Cao said, “He has fallen into my trap!” He secretly ordered the army to prepare spades, pickaxes, and scaling equipment. By day he led his troops only against the northwestern corner; but at the second watch, he brought picked soldiers to the southeastern corner, climbed down into the moat, and hacked open the abatis. There was not a sound from within the city. The troops surged in together. Then came the blast of a cannon, and ambushers rose on every side. Cao Cao’s army hastened to retreat, while Zhang Xiu himself drove his boldest men against them from the rear. Cao Cao’s army was utterly defeated and fled dozens of miles beyond the city. Zhang Xiu pursued and slaughtered them until daybreak before recalling his troops and returning to the city. When Cao Cao mustered the remnants of his army, more than fifty thousand men had been lost, together with baggage and supplies beyond count. Lü Qian and Yu Jin were both wounded.

When Jia Xu saw Cao Cao fleeing in defeat, he urgently advised Zhang Xiu to send a letter to Liu Biao and ask him to raise troops to cut off Cao Cao’s route of retreat. On receiving the letter, Liu Biao was about to mobilize when a scout suddenly reported that Sun Ce had stationed troops at Hukou. Kuai Liang said, “Sun Ce’s encampment at Hukou is part of Cao Cao’s design. Cao Cao has just suffered defeat. If we do not strike him while we have the advantage, he will surely become a source of trouble later.” Liu Biao therefore ordered Huang Zu to hold the strategic passes, while he himself led troops to Anzhong County to cut off Cao Cao’s retreat; at the same time, he arranged to join forces with Zhang Xiu. When Zhang Xiu learned that Liu Biao’s army had set out, he and Jia Xu led their troops in pursuit of Cao Cao.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao’s army marched slowly on. When it reached Xiangcheng and came to the Yu River, Cao Cao suddenly burst into loud weeping in the saddle. Everyone was startled and asked him why. Cao Cao said, “I am thinking of how my great general Dian Wei fell here last year. I cannot help but weep!” He immediately ordered the army to halt and pitch camp, then prepared a great sacrificial feast to mourn and honor Dian Wei’s departed spirit. Cao Cao personally offered incense, wept, and bowed in worship, and not a man in the entire army failed to sigh with emotion. Only after the rites for Dian Wei were complete did he sacrifice to his nephew Cao Anmin, his eldest son Cao Ang, and the soldiers who had fallen in battle. He even made an offering to the Ferghana horse that had been shot dead.

The next day, a messenger suddenly arrived from Xun Yu with this report: “Liu Biao is supporting Zhang Xiu and has stationed troops at Anzhong, cutting off our road home.” Cao Cao replied to Xun Yu in a letter: “I am marching only a few miles each day, not because I do not know that the enemy is pursuing me, but because my plan is already settled. Once we reach Anzhong, Zhang Xiu will certainly be defeated. Do not doubt it.” He then urged the army onward until it reached the borders of Anzhong County. Liu Biao’s troops were already holding the strategic ground, and Zhang Xiu was coming up from behind with his army. Under cover of darkness, Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to cut a path through the difficult terrain while secretly placing a surprise force in ambush.

At the first glimmer of dawn, Liu Biao’s and Zhang Xiu’s armies joined forces. Seeing that Cao Cao had few troops, they suspected he had escaped and led their men into the defile to attack him. Cao Cao unleashed his hidden force and routed both armies. His troops passed through the outlet at Anzhong and made camp beyond the defile. Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu each rallied his defeated troops, then met. Liu Biao said, “Who would have expected us to fall instead into Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme?” Zhang Xiu said, “Allow me to devise another plan against him!” The two armies thereupon assembled at Anzhong.

Meanwhile, Xun Yu learned through scouts that Yuan Shao intended to raise an army against the capital at Xu, and sent a dispatch by night at full speed to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao received it, he was alarmed and turned his army homeward that very day. An agent reported this to Zhang Xiu, who wished to pursue. Jia Xu said, “You must not pursue. If you do, you will certainly be defeated.” Liu Biao said, “If we do not pursue today, we will sit by and lose our opportunity.” He strongly urged Zhang Xiu to take more than ten thousand troops and pursue together with him. After marching a little over ten miles, they caught up with the rear of Cao Cao’s army. Cao Cao’s troops fought with all their strength, and the armies of Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao were heavily defeated and returned. Zhang Xiu said to Jia Xu, “I did not follow your advice, and this defeat has come just as you said.” Jia Xu replied, “Now you should reorganize the troops and pursue him again.” Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao both said, “We have already been defeated. How can we pursue again?” Jia Xu said, “If you pursue him this time, you will certainly win a great victory. If it proves otherwise, I ask that you cut off my head.” Zhang Xiu trusted him. Liu Biao, beset by doubts, refused to accompany him. Zhang Xiu therefore led one army in pursuit by himself, and Cao Cao’s troops were indeed badly defeated, abandoning horses, baggage, and supplies all along the road as they fled.

Zhang Xiu was pressing forward in pursuit when a powerful body of troops suddenly swept out from behind a hill. He dared pursue no farther and withdrew his army to Anzhong. Liu Biao asked Jia Xu, “First we pursued retreating troops with picked soldiers, yet you said we would certainly be defeated. Later we attacked victorious troops with beaten men, yet you said we would certainly prevail. In the end, everything happened exactly as you said. How could such different circumstances both confirm your judgment? I ask you to instruct me clearly.” Jia Xu said, “It is easily understood. Though you, General, are skilled in the use of troops, you are no match for Cao Cao. Even when Cao Cao’s army is defeated, he will certainly leave a formidable commander to guard the rear against pursuers. Though our troops were keen, they could not overcome him; therefore I knew we must be defeated. As for Cao Cao’s urgency in withdrawing, there must have been trouble at the capital of Xu. After he had broken our pursuing force, he would surely travel light and hurry home, making no further preparations against us. We pursued again when he was unprepared, and therefore were able to win.” Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu both submitted to the excellence of his judgment. Jia Xu advised Liu Biao to return to Jingzhou and Zhang Xiu to hold Xiangcheng, so that they might support each other like lips and teeth. The two armies then went their separate ways.

Meanwhile, as Cao Cao marched on, word came that Zhang Xiu was pursuing and attacking his rear guard. He hastily led his generals back to its aid, only to find that Zhang Xiu’s army had already withdrawn. The defeated soldiers returned and told Cao Cao, “Had that force from behind the hill not blocked the middle of the road, every one of us would have been captured.” Cao Cao quickly asked who its commander was. The man lowered his spear, dismounted, and bowed before Cao Cao. He was Li Tong, courtesy name Wenda, a native of Pingchun in Jiangxia and General of the Household Who Guards Might. Cao Cao asked where he had come from. Li Tong replied, “I have lately been guarding Runan. Hearing that the Chancellor was at war with Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, I came especially to lend support.” Cao Cao was delighted. He enfeoffed Li Tong as Marquis Who Establishes Merit and ordered him to guard the western borders of Runan against Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu. Li Tong bowed his thanks and departed.

Cao Cao returned to the capital at Xu and submitted a memorial declaring that Sun Ce had rendered meritorious service. Sun Ce was appointed General Who Suppresses Rebellion and granted the title Marquis of Wu. An envoy was sent with the imperial edict to Jiangdong, instructing him to guard against and suppress Liu Biao. Cao Cao returned to his residence, and when all the officials had paid their respects, Xun Yu asked, “Chancellor, when you marched slowly toward Anzhong, how did you know that you would certainly defeat the enemy?” Cao Cao said, “They had no road by which to withdraw and would be forced to fight to the death. I went slowly to lure them on while secretly laying my plans against them. That was how I knew victory was certain.”

Xun Yu bowed in admiration. Then Guo Jia entered. Cao Cao said, “Why have you come so late?” Guo Jia drew a letter from his sleeve and presented it to Cao Cao, saying, “Yuan Shao has sent a man to deliver this letter to the Chancellor. He says that he wishes to lead troops against Gongsun Zan and has come especially to borrow provisions and soldiers.” Cao Cao said, “I had heard that Yuan Shao intended to seize the capital at Xu. Now that he sees I have returned, he has conceived another design.” He broke the seal and read the letter. Finding its language and intent arrogant and insolent, he asked Guo Jia, “Yuan Shao is so outrageous that I wish to punish him, but I fear my strength is insufficient. What should I do?”

Guo Jia said, “You know that Liu Bang was no match for Xiang Yu. Yet Emperor Gaozu prevailed through wisdom alone, and Xiang Yu, for all his strength, was captured in the end. Today Yuan Shao has ten causes of defeat, while you have ten causes of victory. Though his forces are great, they need not be feared. Yuan Shao is encumbered by rites and elaborate formalities; you conduct yourself according to what is natural: this is victory in principle. Yuan Shao acts in defiance of rightful order; you lead in obedience to it: this is victory in justice. Since the reigns of Emperors Huan and Ling, government has been weakened by excessive leniency. Yuan Shao answers this with further leniency; you correct it with severity: this is victory in governance. Yuan Shao is generous in appearance but jealous at heart, and most of those he appoints are relatives; you are outwardly simple but inwardly discerning, and employ men solely for their ability: this is victory in breadth of judgment. Yuan Shao makes many plans but few decisions; once you have a plan, you act at once: this is victory in strategy. Yuan Shao devotes himself to gathering reputation; you treat others with perfect sincerity: this is victory in virtue. Yuan Shao cares for those near him and neglects those far away; your concern reaches everywhere: this is victory in benevolence. Yuan Shao listens to slander and falls into confusion; insidious accusations have no effect on you: this is victory in discernment. Yuan Shao confounds right and wrong; your laws and standards are strict and clear: this is victory in civil order. Yuan Shao delights in empty displays of force and does not understand the essentials of war; you overcome many with few and wield troops with godlike skill: this is victory in arms. With these ten causes of victory, you will have no difficulty defeating Yuan Shao.”

Cao Cao laughed. “If what you say is true, how could I deserve such praise?” Xun Yu said, “Guo Fengxiao’s argument of ten victories and ten defeats accords exactly with my own humble judgment. Though Yuan Shao’s troops are numerous, why should they be feared?” Guo Jia said, “Lü Bu in Xuzhou is truly a mortal threat at our very heart. Now that Yuan Shao is marching north against Gongsun Zan, we should take advantage of his distant campaign to seize Lü Bu first and clear the southeast. Then we may turn our plans against Yuan Shao. That is the best strategy. Otherwise, just as we attack Yuan Shao, Lü Bu will surely exploit our emptiness and strike the capital at Xu, causing no small harm.”

Cao Cao approved his words and began discussing an eastern campaign against Lü Bu. Xun Yu said, “We should first send someone to arrange matters with Liu Bei. Only after his reply arrives should we move the army.” Cao Cao agreed. On one hand, he sent a letter to Xuande; on the other, he dismissed Yuan Shao’s envoy with lavish gifts and submitted a memorial appointing Yuan Shao General-in-Chief and Grand Commandant, with concurrent command over the four provinces of Jizhou, Qingzhou, Youzhou, and Bingzhou. In a secret reply, he wrote: “You may attack Gongsun Zan. I will assist you.” Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he received the letter and immediately advanced against Gongsun Zan.

Meanwhile, whenever Lü Bu held a banquet for guests in Xuzhou, Chen Gui and his son never failed to lavish praise on his virtue. Chen Gong was displeased. Finding an opportunity, he warned Lü Bu, “Chen Gui and his son flatter you to your face, General, but their intentions are unfathomable. You should be on your guard against them.” Lü Bu angrily rebuked him: “Why do you offer slander without cause? Do you mean to harm good men?” Chen Gong went out, sighing, “When loyal counsel cannot enter, men such as ourselves are certain to suffer calamity.” He thought of abandoning Lü Bu and going elsewhere, but could not bear to do so; he also feared that others would ridicule him. Thus he remained gloomy and unhappy day after day.

One day, Chen Gong took several riders into the country around Xiaopei to hunt and dispel his gloom. Suddenly he saw a mounted courier galloping along the official road. Suspicious, Chen Gong abandoned the hunt and led his attendants by a side road to overtake the rider. He asked, “Whose mission are you carrying?” The courier recognized him as one of Lü Bu’s officers and was so alarmed that he could not answer. Chen Gong ordered him searched and found a secret letter from Xuande replying to Cao Cao. He immediately took both the man and the letter before Lü Bu. Lü Bu asked the reason for this. The courier said, “Chancellor Cao sent me to deliver a letter to Liu, Governor of Yuzhou. I have now received this reply, but I do not know what is written in it.” Lü Bu opened the letter and read it closely. In substance, it said:

I have received your clear command to act against Lü Bu; how could I fail to devote myself to it day and night? Yet my troops are few and my commanders scarce, and I dare not move rashly. If the Chancellor raises a great army, I will serve as its vanguard. I am keeping my troops under strict discipline and my armor in readiness, awaiting only your honored command.

When Lü Bu read this, he was greatly alarmed. “How dare the villain Cao Cao do this!” He had the courier beheaded at once. First he sent Chen Gong and Zang Ba to join forces with the Taishan bandit leaders Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, and seize the commanderies of Shandong and Yanzhou in the east. He ordered Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to take Pei and attack Xuande. He ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to move west and seize the regions of Ru and Ying. Lü Bu himself commanded the central army, ready to support all three columns.

Meanwhile, Gao Shun and the others led their army out of Xuzhou. As they drew near Xiaopei, someone brought word to Xuande, who hastily consulted his followers. Sun Qian said, “We must send an urgent appeal to Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Who can go to the capital at Xu to ask for aid?” A man below the steps came forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw Jian Yong, courtesy name Xianhe, a man from his own commandery who was then serving on his staff. Xuande wrote a letter and entrusted it to Jian Yong, sending him to the capital at Xu at full speed through the night to request relief. At the same time, he put the city’s defensive equipment in order. Xuande himself guarded the southern gate, Sun Qian the northern gate, Guan Yu the western gate, and Zhang Fei the eastern gate. He ordered Mi Zhu and Mi Zhu’s younger brother, Mi Fang, to guard the central headquarters. Mi Zhu had a younger sister who had married Xuande as his second wife. Since Xuande and the brothers were related as brothers-in-law, he entrusted them with the central headquarters and the protection of his wife and children.

When Gao Shun’s army arrived, Xuande called down from the gate tower, “Fengxian and I have no quarrel. Why has he led troops here?” Gao Shun replied, “You have conspired with Cao Cao to harm my lord. Now the affair has been exposed. Why do you not submit to be bound?” With that, he waved his army forward to attack the city. Xuande closed the gates and did not come out. The next day, Zhang Liao led troops against the western gate. From atop the wall, Guan Yu said to him, “Your bearing is no ordinary one. Why have you thrown yourself away in the service of a villain?” Zhang Liao lowered his head and said nothing. Guan Yu recognized in him a spirit of loyalty and honor, so he added no abusive words and did not ride out to fight.

Zhang Liao withdrew his troops to the eastern gate, whereupon Zhang Fei rode out to meet him in battle. Someone had already reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan hastened to the eastern gate and saw Zhang Fei just emerging from the city while Zhang Liao’s army was already retreating. Zhang Fei wished to pursue, but Lord Guan quickly called him back into the city. Zhang Fei said, “He has withdrawn out of fear. Why should I not pursue him?” Lord Guan said, “That man’s martial skill is no less than yours or mine. My righteous words moved him, and he has begun to feel remorse. That is why he would not fight us.” Zhang Fei understood. He merely ordered the soldiers to hold the city gates firmly and no longer went out to give battle.

Meanwhile, Jian Yong reached the capital at Xu and met Cao Cao, to whom he related everything that had happened. Cao Cao immediately assembled his advisers and said, “I wish to attack Lü Bu. I do not fear that Yuan Shao will restrain me; I fear only that Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu may harass my rear.” Xun You said, “Those two have only recently been defeated and will not dare move lightly. Lü Bu is fierce and valiant. If he joins forces with Yuan Shu and ranges unchecked between the Huai and Si rivers, it will soon become difficult to deal with him.” Guo Jia said, “We should strike now, while his rebellion has only just begun and the hearts of his followers have not yet attached themselves to him.”

Cao Cao followed this advice. He ordered Xiahou Dun, together with Xiahou Yuan, Lü Qian, and Li Dian, to lead fifty thousand troops in the van, while he himself commanded the main army and followed in successive divisions. Jian Yong accompanied them. Before long, a scout reported the movement to Gao Shun, who sent an urgent message to Lü Bu. Lü Bu first ordered Hou Cheng, Hao Meng, and Cao Xing to lead more than two hundred horsemen to support Gao Shun. He had them move thirty miles from Pei to meet Cao Cao’s army, while he himself followed with the main force to support them.

From within Xiaopei, Xuande saw Gao Shun withdraw and knew that the Cao army had arrived. He therefore left only Sun Qian to defend the city and Mi Zhu and Mi Fang to guard his household. Then he and Lords Guan and Zhang led all their troops outside the walls, established separate camps, and prepared to support Cao Cao’s army.

Meanwhile, Xiahou Dun led his army forward and came face-to-face with Gao Shun’s troops. He leveled his spear, rode out, and challenged him. Gao Shun came forth to meet him. Their horses crossed, and they fought for forty or fifty bouts. Unable to withstand him, Gao Shun turned and fled from the field. Xiahou Dun spurred his horse in pursuit. Gao Shun circled around the battle line as he fled, and Xiahou Dun, refusing to relent, circled after him. From within the formation, Cao Xing saw what was happening. Secretly he drew his bow and set an arrow to the string. Taking careful aim, he loosed. The arrow struck Xiahou Dun squarely in the left eye. Xiahou Dun gave a great cry and hastily pulled out the arrow, but the eyeball came out with it. He roared, “Essence from my father, blood from my mother—I cannot throw it away!” He put the eye into his mouth and swallowed it. Then, still gripping his spear, he spurred his horse straight at Cao Xing. Cao Xing had no time to defend himself before Xiahou Dun drove the spear through his face and killed him beneath his horse. Every soldier on both sides who saw it was appalled.

After killing Cao Xing, Xiahou Dun wheeled his horse and rode back. Gao Shun came after him from behind and waved his entire army forward. Cao Cao’s troops were badly defeated. Xiahou Yuan protected his elder brother as they fled. Lü Qian and Li Dian led the routed soldiers away and made camp at Jibei. Victorious, Gao Shun turned his army back against Xuande, just as Lü Bu’s main force arrived. Lü Bu divided his troops with Zhang Liao and Gao Shun into three columns, which converged upon the three camps of Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei. Indeed:

The fierce commander who swallowed his eye could still fight on,But the arrow-struck vanguard could not long hold firm.

How Xuande fared in victory or defeat will be revealed in the next chapter.

Cao Cao Fights Fiercely at Xiapi; Lü Bu Meets His End at White Gate Tower

Now Gao Shun led Zhang Liao in an attack on Guan Yu’s camp, while Lü Bu himself attacked Zhang Fei’s. Guan and Zhang each came out to meet the enemy, and Xuande led troops to support them on both fronts. Lü Bu divided his forces and struck from the rear. The armies of Guan Yu and Zhang Fei both collapsed, and Xuande fled back to Pei City with several dozen horsemen. Lü Bu pursued him. Xuande urgently called to the soldiers on the walls to lower the drawbridge, and Lü Bu arrived close behind. The men on the walls wished to loose their arrows, but feared they might hit Xuande. Seizing the opportunity, Lü Bu charged through the city gate. The soldiers guarding it could not withstand him and scattered in every direction. Lü Bu summoned his army into the city. Seeing the danger upon him, Xuande had no time to reach his home. He had no choice but to abandon his wife and children, ride straight through the city, escape by the west gate, and flee alone on horseback.

Lü Bu hastened to Xuande’s residence, where Mi Zhu came out to meet him and said, “I have heard that a true man does not harm another man’s wife and children. The one contending with you for the realm is Cao Cao, not Xuande. Xuande has always remembered your kindness in shooting the halberd at the camp gate and has never dared betray you. Only under compulsion did he seek refuge with Cao Cao. I pray you have mercy upon him.” Lü Bu said, “Xuande and I are old friends. How could I bear to harm his wife and children?” He therefore ordered Mi Zhu to escort Xuande’s family to Xuzhou and settle them there. Lü Bu himself led his army toward the borders of Yanzhou in Shandong, leaving Gao Shun and Zhang Liao to hold Xiaopei. By this time Sun Qian had escaped from the city. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had each gathered some troops and established themselves in the hills.

Meanwhile Xuande was fleeing alone on horseback when a man overtook him from behind. Looking back, he saw that it was Sun Qian. Xuande said, “I do not know whether my two brothers live or die, and my wife and children are lost. What am I to do?” Sun Qian replied, “For the present, we had best seek refuge with Cao Cao and afterward devise some further plan.” Xuande followed his advice and took bypaths toward the capital, Xudu. On the journey their provisions ran out, and they often went into villages to ask for food. Wherever the people heard that the Governor of Yuzhou had come, they vied with one another to offer him food and drink. One day they sought lodging at a certain house. A young man of the household came out and bowed before them. Asked his name, he proved to be a hunter named Liu An.

When Liu An learned that the Governor of Yuzhou had arrived, he wished to find some game to serve him, but could obtain none at such short notice. He therefore killed his wife and served her flesh as food. Xuande asked, “What meat is this?” Liu An replied, “It is wolf meat.” Suspecting nothing, Xuande ate his fill and lodged there for the night. At dawn, as he was about to depart, he went into the rear courtyard to fetch his horse and suddenly saw a woman lying slain beside the kitchen, all the flesh cut from her arms. Xuande asked in horror what had happened and only then learned that the meat he had eaten the night before was the flesh of Liu An’s wife. He was overcome with grief. Shedding tears, he mounted his horse. Liu An said to him, “I wished to follow Your Excellency, but my aged mother is still at home, and so I dare not travel far.”

Xuande thanked him and took his leave, following the road out of Liangcheng. Suddenly he saw dust blotting out the sun as a mighty army approached. Knowing it to be Cao Cao’s army, Xuande and Sun Qian went straight to the commander’s standard and met Cao Cao. Xuande told him in full how he had lost Pei City, been separated from his two brothers, and left his wife and children in the enemy’s hands. Cao Cao also shed tears at his tale. When Xuande related how Liu An had killed his wife to feed him, Cao Cao ordered Sun Qian to take Liu An a gift of one hundred taels of gold.

When the army reached Jibei, Xiahou Yuan and the others received Cao Cao into camp and reported in detail that Xiahou Dun had lost an eye and still lay ill, not yet recovered. Cao Cao visited him where he lay and ordered him to return to Xudu to recuperate. At the same time he sent scouts to discover Lü Bu’s whereabouts. The mounted scouts returned and reported, “Lü Bu has joined Chen Gong and Zang Ba with the bandits of Mount Tai, and together they are attacking the commanderies of Yanzhou.” Cao Cao at once ordered Cao Ren to take three thousand troops and attack Pei City. He himself led the main army, accompanied by Xuande, to fight Lü Bu. Advancing into Shandong and nearing Xiao Pass, they encountered the Mount Tai bandit chiefs Sun Guan, Wu Dun, Yin Li, and Chang Xi, who blocked the road with more than thirty thousand men. Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to engage them. All four chiefs rode out together. Xu Chu fought with desperate valor, and the four could not withstand him; each turned and fled. Cao Cao pressed the advantage and charged, pursuing them as far as Xiao Pass. A mounted scout hastened to report the news to Lü Bu.

By then Lü Bu had returned to Xuzhou and intended to take Chen Deng with him to relieve Xiaopei, leaving Chen Gui to defend Xuzhou. Before Chen Deng departed, Chen Gui said to him, “Cao Cao once told you that all affairs in the east were entrusted to you. Lü Bu is now on the verge of defeat; this is your opportunity to act against him.” Chen Deng replied, “I shall manage affairs outside. If Lü Bu returns defeated, Father must ask Mi Zhu to help defend the city and refuse him entry. I have my own plan for escaping.” Chen Gui said, “But Lü Bu’s wife and children are here, and many within the city are devoted to him. What can be done about them?” Chen Deng replied, “I have a plan for that as well.” He then went in to see Lü Bu and said, “Xuzhou is beset on every side. Cao Cao will surely attack with all his strength, and we must first prepare a place of retreat. The money and grain should be moved to Xiapi. If Xuzhou is besieged, the provisions in Xiapi can be used for its relief. Why does my lord not make arrangements without delay?” Lü Bu said, “Yuanlong’s advice is excellent. I shall move my wife and children there as well.” He therefore ordered Song Xian and Wei Xu to escort his family, together with the money and grain, to Xiapi. Lü Bu himself then led an army with Chen Deng to relieve Xiao Pass. Halfway there, Chen Deng said, “Allow me to go ahead and learn the true strength of Cao Cao’s troops at the pass. My lord may advance afterward.”

Lü Bu gave his consent, and Chen Deng went ahead to the pass. Chen Gong and the others received him. Chen Deng said, “The Marquis of Wen is deeply angered that you refuse to advance. He is coming to punish you.” Chen Gong replied, “Cao Cao’s forces are now too powerful to be treated lightly. We must hold the pass securely. You should urge our lord to defend Pei City with all his strength; that is the best course.” Chen Deng repeatedly assented. That evening he climbed the pass and looked out. Seeing Cao Cao’s troops pressing close beneath it, he wrote three letters under cover of darkness, fastened them to arrows, and shot them down beyond the pass. The next day he took leave of Chen Gong and galloped back to Lü Bu. “Sun Guan and the others at the pass all mean to surrender it,” he reported. “I have left Chen Gong there to hold them in check. General, you should attack at dusk and go to his aid.”

Lü Bu said, “But for you, this pass would be lost.” He ordered Chen Deng to ride ahead to the pass and arrange for Chen Gong to act from within, with fire as the signal. Chen Deng went straight to Chen Gong and reported, “Cao Cao’s troops have taken a bypath and reached the inner side of the pass. I fear Xuzhou may be lost. You must return there at once.” Chen Gong accordingly led his men away, abandoning the pass. Chen Deng then kindled the signal fire upon it. Lü Bu charged forward in the darkness, and Chen Gong’s troops and Lü Bu’s army fell upon one another in the night.

When Cao Cao’s soldiers saw the signal fire, they charged together and pressed the attack. Sun Guan and the others scattered and fled in every direction. Lü Bu fought on until daybreak before realizing that he had fallen into a trap. He hastened back to Xuzhou with Chen Gong. But when they reached the city and called for the gates to be opened, a shower of arrows came down from the walls. Mi Zhu shouted from the gate tower, “You seized my lord’s city, and now it has been restored to him. You shall never enter it again!” Lü Bu cried furiously, “Where is Chen Gui?” Mi Zhu replied, “I have already killed him!” Lü Bu turned to Chen Gong and asked, “Where is Chen Deng?” Chen Gong answered, “Do you still persist in your delusion and ask after that treacherous villain?”

Lü Bu ordered a search throughout the army, but Chen Deng was nowhere to be found. Chen Gong urged Lü Bu to make haste for Xiaopei, and Lü Bu followed his advice. Halfway there, a strong body of troops came racing toward them. They proved to be Gao Shun and Zhang Liao. Lü Bu questioned them, and they answered, “Chen Deng came and reported that our lord was surrounded, so we hurried to your rescue.” Chen Gong said, “This too was that villain’s scheme.” Lü Bu cried in fury, “I shall certainly kill the traitor!” He spurred swiftly toward Xiaopei, only to see Cao Cao’s banners planted all over the walls. Cao Cao had already ordered Cao Ren to take the city by surprise and hold it with his troops. From below the walls Lü Bu reviled Chen Deng. Pointing down at him, Chen Deng cursed, “I am a servant of the Han! How could I ever serve a rebel like you?” Lü Bu flew into a rage. Just as he was about to attack the city, great shouts suddenly arose behind him and a body of troops approached. The leading general was Zhang Fei. Gao Shun rode out to meet him but could not prevail. Lü Bu then engaged Zhang Fei himself. While they were fighting, another roar rose beyond the lines: Cao Cao was leading his main army in a headlong assault.

Realizing that he could not withstand them, Lü Bu led his army eastward, with Cao Cao’s troops in pursuit. Before long Lü Bu’s men were weary and their horses spent. Suddenly a body of troops swept out to bar his road. At their head sat a general with his horse drawn across the way and his saber leveled. He shouted, “Lü Bu, do not flee! Guan Yunchang is here!” Lü Bu hastily engaged him. Zhang Fei came pressing from behind. With no will to prolong the battle, Lü Bu and Chen Gong fought open a path and fled straight for Xiapi, where Hou Cheng led troops out to receive them. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei met and shed tears as each recounted what had happened since their separation. Yunchang said, “I had established myself on the road to Haizhou. When I learned the news, I came here.” Zhang Fei said, “I have been staying at Mount Mangdang all this while. By good fortune we have met today.”

When the two had finished their account, they led their troops together to Xuande, bowed weeping to the ground, and were reunited with him. Mingled grief and joy filled Xuande’s heart. He presented them to Cao Cao and then accompanied Cao Cao into Xuzhou. Mi Zhu came to receive him and reported fully that his family was unharmed, at which Xuande rejoiced greatly. Chen Gui and his son also came to pay homage to Cao Cao. Cao Cao held a great banquet to reward the generals. He himself occupied the central seat, with Chen Gui on his left and Xuande on his right. All the other officers and soldiers sat according to rank. After the feast, Cao Cao commended Chen Gui and his son for their service, increased their fief by the revenues of ten counties, and appointed Chen Deng General Who Subdues the Waves.

Having gained Xuzhou, Cao Cao was greatly pleased and began discussing an expedition against Xiapi. Cheng Yu said, “Lü Bu now possesses only the single city of Xiapi. If we press him too hard, he will fight to the death and seek refuge with Yuan Shu. Should Lü Bu and Yuan Shu unite, they will be difficult to attack. We should now appoint a capable man to guard the main road into Huainan, containing Lü Bu within and opposing Yuan Shu without. Moreover, Zang Ba, Sun Guan, and their kind in Shandong have not yet submitted, and we must not neglect precautions against them.”

Cao Cao said, “I shall attend to all the roads through Shandong myself. I ask Xuande to take charge of the main road into Huainan.” Xuande replied, “How could I dare disobey the Chancellor’s command?” The next day Xuande left Mi Zhu and Jian Yong in Xuzhou, and, taking Sun Qian, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei, led his army to guard the main road into Huainan. Cao Cao personally led his forces against Xiapi.

Meanwhile Lü Bu, secure in Xiapi, relied upon his ample stores of grain and the natural barrier of the Si River. He therefore settled down to hold the city, confident that no danger threatened him. Chen Gong said, “Cao Cao’s army has only just arrived. Before its camps and palisades are established, we should strike his weary men with our rested troops. Victory will be certain.” Lü Bu replied, “I have suffered defeat after defeat and must not venture out lightly. Let them attack first; then, when we strike, they will all be driven into the Si River.” Thus he refused to heed Chen Gong’s advice.

Several days later, when Cao Cao’s camps had been firmly established, he led his generals beneath the city walls and called loudly for Lü Bu to speak with him. Lü Bu mounted the wall and stood there. Cao Cao said to him, “I hear that you, Fengxian, again desire a marriage alliance with Yuan Shu. That is why I have led my army here. Yuan Shu has committed the monstrous crime of rebellion, while you rendered meritorious service by destroying Dong Zhuo. Why cast away your former achievement and follow a rebel? Once the city falls, repentance will come too late. If you surrender promptly and join me in upholding the imperial house, you need not lose your rank as a marquis.” Lü Bu replied, “Withdraw for the present, Chancellor, and allow me time to consider.”

Standing beside Lü Bu, Chen Gong loudly reviled Cao Cao as a treacherous villain and shot an arrow that struck the canopy over Cao Cao’s standard. Pointing at Chen Gong in hatred, Cao Cao cried, “I swear I shall kill you!” He then led his troops in an assault upon the city. Chen Gong said to Lü Bu, “Cao Cao has come from afar and cannot maintain his position for long. General, you should lead the infantry and cavalry out to encamp beyond the city, while I close the gates and defend within with the remaining troops. If Cao Cao attacks you, I shall strike his rear; if he attacks the city, you shall come to its relief from behind. In no more than ten days, Cao Cao’s provisions will be exhausted, and we may crush him with a single attack. This is the strategy of mutually supporting horns.” Lü Bu said, “Your advice is entirely sound.” He returned to his residence to prepare his armor and equipment. As it was the winter season, he instructed his attendants to carry plenty of quilted clothing.

When Lü Bu’s wife, Lady Yan, heard of this, she came out and asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Lü Bu told her of Chen Gong’s plan. Lady Yan said, “You mean to entrust the entire city to another, abandon your wife and children, and lead a solitary army far away. If some sudden change should occur, how could I remain the general’s wife?” Lü Bu hesitated, unable to decide, and for three days did not set out. Chen Gong came to see him and said, “Cao Cao’s army surrounds the city on every side. Unless you go out soon, you will surely be trapped.” Lü Bu replied, “I think it better to defend firmly than to venture far afield.” Chen Gong said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao’s army is short of grain. He has sent men to Xudu to fetch supplies, which are expected at any moment. General, you should lead picked troops out to sever his supply route. This is an excellent plan.”

Lü Bu agreed, but went inside once more and told Lady Yan of the plan. Weeping, she said, “If the general goes out, how can Chen Gong and Gao Shun hold the city securely? Should anything go wrong, regret will come too late! Once before, in Chang’an, the general abandoned me. Only through Pang Shu’s secretly concealing me was I fortunate enough to be reunited with you. Who would have thought you would now abandon me again? A boundless future lies before you, General; pray do not let concern for me trouble you!” With that, she wept bitterly.

Hearing her words, Lü Bu became sorrowful and could reach no decision. He went to tell Diaochan. Diaochan said, “General, decide for my sake and do not ride lightly out alone.” Lü Bu replied, “Have no fear. I possess my painted halberd and the Red Hare. Who would dare approach me?” He then went out and said to Chen Gong, “The report that Cao Cao’s provisions are coming is a deception. Cao Cao has many crafty schemes, and I dare not move.” Chen Gong went out sighing. “We shall die without even a place to bury our bodies!”

From then on Lü Bu never left the city, but spent every day drinking with Lady Yan and Diaochan to dispel his gloom. His advisers Xu Si and Wang Kai came to see him and proposed a plan: “Yuan Shu is now in Huainan, and his power and reputation are greatly increased. General, you once arranged a marriage alliance with him. Why not seek his aid again? If his troops arrive, we can attack Cao Cao from within and without, and he will not be difficult to defeat.” Lü Bu accepted their plan, wrote a letter that very day, and ordered the two men to deliver it. Xu Si said, “We must have troops to lead us through the enemy lines.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Hao Meng to lead one thousand soldiers and escort them through the pass.

At the second watch that night, Zhang Liao led the way and Hao Meng brought up the rear, protecting Xu Si and Wang Kai as they fought their way out of the city. They swept past Xuande’s camp, and before his generals could overtake them, they had cleared the pass. Hao Meng took five hundred men and continued with Xu Si and Wang Kai, while Zhang Liao led the other half back. At the pass Yunchang barred his way. Before they could engage, Gao Shun led troops out of the city to his aid and escorted him safely inside.

Xu Si and Wang Kai reached Shouchun, bowed before Yuan Shu, and presented Lü Bu’s letter. Yuan Shu said, “Formerly he killed my envoy, then relied upon our marriage agreement; now he comes to ask my aid again. What does this mean?” Xu Si replied, “That was the result of Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme. I pray Your Illustrious Lordship examine the matter.” Yuan Shu said, “If your master were not hard pressed by Cao Cao’s army, would he truly consent to give me his daughter?” Wang Kai said, “If Your Illustrious Lordship refuses to help him now, I fear that when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. That would bring no good fortune to Your Illustrious Lordship either.” Yuan Shu replied, “Fengxian is fickle and faithless. Let him send the girl first, and then I shall dispatch troops.” Xu Si and Wang Kai had no choice but to take their leave and return with Hao Meng. When they came near Xuande’s camp, Xu Si said, “We cannot pass by daylight. At midnight we two shall go ahead, while General Hao guards the rear.”

Having settled their plan, they passed Xuande’s camp by night. Xu Si and Wang Kai got through first. As Hao Meng was following, Zhang Fei came out of camp and blocked his road. They had exchanged only one bout when Zhang Fei captured Hao Meng alive. His five hundred troops were all slain or scattered. Zhang Fei bound Hao Meng and brought him before Xuande, who sent him under guard to Cao Cao’s main camp. Hao Meng gave a full account of the appeal for aid and the promised marriage. Cao Cao was furious. He had Hao Meng beheaded at the camp gate and sent orders throughout every camp that the guards must remain vigilant. If Lü Bu or any of his soldiers slipped through, those responsible would be punished according to military law. Every camp was struck with dread.

Xuande returned to his camp and instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei: “We hold a vital point on the road to Huainan. My two brothers must be exceedingly vigilant and take care not to violate Lord Cao’s military orders.” Zhang Fei said, “I captured an enemy general, yet Cao Cao gave no notable reward. Instead he issues threats. Why is that?” Xuande replied, “You are mistaken. Cao Cao commands a great multitude. Without military law, how could he keep them obedient? Brother, do not transgress it.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei assented and withdrew.

Xu Si and Wang Kai returned to Lü Bu and reported in full that Yuan Shu demanded the girl first and would send troops only afterward. Lü Bu asked, “How are we to deliver her?” Xu Si replied, “Now that Hao Meng has been captured, Cao Cao surely knows our purpose and will have made preparations. Unless the general escorts her in person, who can break through the encirclement?” Lü Bu said, “What if I take her today?” Xu Si replied, “An evil star presides over today, and you must not go. Tomorrow is most auspicious; you should depart during the hours of the Dog or the Boar.” Lü Bu ordered Zhang Liao and Gao Shun to muster three thousand troops and prepare a small carriage. “I shall escort her for two hundred li,” he said, “and then you two shall take her onward.”

At the second watch the following night, Lü Bu wrapped his daughter in quilted cloth, enclosed her in armor, and bound her upon his back. Taking his halberd, he mounted his horse. The city gate was thrown open, and Lü Bu rode out first, followed by Zhang Liao and Gao Shun. As they drew near Xuande’s camp, a drum sounded and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei barred their way, shouting, “Do not flee!” Lü Bu had no mind to prolong the fight and thought only of forcing a passage. Xuande himself led a force against him, and the two armies became locked in a confused battle. Brave though Lü Bu was, he had a girl bound upon his back and feared she might be injured, so he dared not charge through the encircling ranks. Then Xu Huang and Xu Chu came attacking from the rear, while all the soldiers shouted, “Do not let Lü Bu escape!”

Seeing the enemy press upon him too fiercely, Lü Bu had no choice but to retreat into the city. Xuande recalled his troops, and Xu Huang and the others returned to their respective camps. Not a single enemy had broken through. Back within the city, Lü Bu was oppressed with anxiety and did nothing but drink.

Cao Cao had been attacking the city for two months without taking it when a sudden report came: “Zhang Yang, Governor of Henei, raised troops at Dongshi with the intention of rescuing Lü Bu. His subordinate Yang Chou killed him and meant to present his head to the Chancellor, but Yang Chou was then slain by Zhang Yang’s devoted officer Sui Gu, who has gone over to Quancheng.” On hearing this, Cao Cao immediately dispatched Shi Huan to pursue and kill Sui Gu. He then assembled his generals and said, “Though Zhang Yang has fortunately destroyed himself, Yuan Shao threatens us in the north, while Liu Biao and Zhang Xiu trouble us in the east. Xiapi has long been besieged but has not fallen. I wish to abandon the campaign against Lü Bu, return to the capital, and suspend the fighting for a time. What do you say?” Xun You urgently opposed him: “You must not. Lü Bu has suffered repeated defeats, and his fierce spirit has declined. An army depends upon its commander; when the commander weakens, the soldiers lose the will to fight. Chen Gong may possess schemes, but he is slow to act. Lü Bu has not yet recovered his spirit, and Chen Gong has not yet settled upon a plan. Attack swiftly, and Lü Bu can be captured.” Guo Jia said, “I have a plan by which Xiapi may be taken at once, a plan more effective than an army of two hundred thousand.” Xun Yu said, “Can it be anything other than releasing the waters of the Yi and Si rivers?” Guo Jia laughed. “That is precisely my thought.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed. He immediately ordered his soldiers to breach the banks of both rivers. Cao Cao’s troops occupied the high ground and sat watching as the waters flooded Xiapi. Of all the city, only the east gate remained above water; every other gate was submerged. The soldiers hastened to report this to Lü Bu. He said, “I have the Red Hare, which crosses water as though it were level ground. What is there to fear?” Day after day he drank fine wine to excess with his wives and concubines. Injured by too much wine and sensual indulgence, he grew thin and haggard. One day he looked at himself in a mirror and exclaimed in alarm, “Wine and women have harmed me! From this day forward I shall abstain.” He then issued an order that anyone in the city who drank wine would be beheaded.

Now Hou Cheng had fifteen horses that were stolen by a stable hand who intended to present them to Xuande. Hou Cheng discovered the theft, pursued and killed the stable hand, and recovered the horses. The other generals came to congratulate him. Hou Cheng brewed five or six hu of wine and wished to drink with them, but fearing that Lü Bu might find fault, he first took five jars to Lü Bu’s residence and reported, “Through the awe inspired by the general’s tigerlike might, I recovered my stolen horses. The generals have all come to congratulate me, and I brewed a little wine. I dared not drink without permission, so I have brought this small token to offer you first.”

Lü Bu flew into a rage. “I have only just forbidden wine, yet you brew it and gather men to drink! Are you plotting together to attack me?” He ordered Hou Cheng dragged out and beheaded. Song Xian, Wei Xu, and the other generals all came in to plead for mercy. Lü Bu said, “He knowingly violated my command and by rights should lose his head. Out of regard for the generals, however, I shall merely have him beaten one hundred strokes!” The generals pleaded again, and after Hou Cheng’s back had been laid open with fifty blows, he was released and sent home. All the generals were utterly disheartened.

Song Xian and Wei Xu went to Hou Cheng’s house to visit him. Hou Cheng wept and said, “But for you gentlemen, I would be dead!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu thinks only of his wife and children and regards us as no more than grass and straw.” Wei Xu said, “The enemy encircles the city, and the floodwaters surround the moat. The day of our death cannot be far off!” Song Xian said, “Lü Bu has neither benevolence nor righteousness. What if we abandon him and flee?” Wei Xu replied, “That would not be the act of true men. Better to seize Lü Bu and present him to Lord Cao.” Hou Cheng said, “I was punished for recovering my horses, yet the one thing Lü Bu relies upon is the Red Hare. If you two can deliver the gate and capture Lü Bu, I shall first steal the horse and go to Lord Cao.”

The three settled their plan. That night Hou Cheng secretly went to the stables, stole the Red Hare, and galloped to the east gate. Wei Xu opened the gate and let him out, then pretended to give chase. Hou Cheng reached Cao Cao’s camp and presented the horse, explaining in full that Song Xian and Wei Xu would raise a white flag as their signal and were preparing to surrender the gate. On receiving this news, Cao Cao had several dozen proclamations fastened to arrows and shot into the city. They read:Cao, General-in-Chief, acting under a special and enlightened imperial decree, has come to punish Lü Bu. When the city falls, the entire households of all who resist the imperial army shall be put to death. From generals and officers above to common people below, whoever captures Lü Bu and presents him, or brings his severed head, shall be heavily rewarded with office and honors. This proclamation is issued so that all may be duly informed.

At daybreak the next morning, shouts outside the city shook the earth. Lü Bu was greatly alarmed. Taking his halberd, he mounted the walls and inspected each gate in turn. He berated Wei Xu for allowing Hou Cheng to escape and for losing his warhorse, and meant to punish him. Seeing the white flag upon the wall, Cao Cao’s troops below attacked the city with all their might, and Lü Bu had no choice but to fight them in person. The battle raged from daybreak until noon, when Cao Cao’s troops drew back a little. Lü Bu rested briefly in the gate tower and, before he knew it, fell asleep in a chair. Song Xian sent away the attendants, first stole Lü Bu’s painted halberd, and then, together with Wei Xu, fell upon him. They wound him round with ropes and cords and bound him fast.

Lü Bu awoke with a start and urgently called for his attendants, but the two men had already killed or driven them all away. They waved the white flag, and Cao Cao’s troops surged to the foot of the walls. Wei Xu shouted, “Lü Bu has been taken alive!” Xiahou Yuan still did not believe him. Song Xian threw Lü Bu’s painted halberd down from the wall and opened the city gate wide. Cao Cao’s soldiers poured in. Gao Shun and Zhang Liao were at the west gate, but the floodwaters prevented their escape, and they were captured by Cao Cao’s troops. Chen Gong fled to the south gate, where Xu Huang seized him.

Cao Cao entered the city and immediately ordered the breached waters to be released and proclamations issued to reassure the people. He then sat with Xuande in the White Gate Tower, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at either side, and all the prisoners were brought before them. Though Lü Bu was tall and powerful, he had been trussed into a bundle with ropes. He cried, “I am bound too tightly! I beg you to loosen the cords!” Cao Cao replied, “When one binds a tiger, the cords cannot be tight enough.” Seeing Hou Cheng, Wei Xu, and Song Xian standing nearby, Lü Bu said to them, “I did not treat my generals badly. How could you bear to betray me?” Song Xian replied, “You listened to your wives and concubines but not to the plans of your generals. How can you say you did not treat us badly?”

Lü Bu fell silent. Presently Gao Shun was brought forward. Cao Cao asked, “What have you to say?” Gao Shun made no answer. In anger, Cao Cao ordered him beheaded. Xu Huang then escorted Chen Gong forward. Cao Cao said, “Gongtai, have you been well since we parted?” Chen Gong replied, “Your heart was crooked, and therefore I abandoned you!” Cao Cao said, “If my heart was crooked, why did you choose to serve Lü Bu alone?” Chen Gong replied, “Lü Bu may have lacked judgment, but he was not crafty, treacherous, and vicious like you.” Cao Cao said, “You considered yourself resourceful and full of strategy. What has come of it now?” Chen Gong glanced at Lü Bu and said, “I regret only that this man would not follow my advice! Had he done so, he might not have been captured.” Cao Cao asked, “What is to be done about today’s affair?” Chen Gong cried loudly, “Today there is nothing but death!” Cao Cao said, “If that is your choice, what of your aged mother, your wife, and your children?” Chen Gong replied, “I have heard that one who rules the realm through filial piety does not harm another man’s parents, and that one who extends benevolent government throughout the realm does not extinguish another man’s line. Whether my aged mother, wife, and children live or die rests with Your Illustrious Lordship. I myself am already a prisoner. I ask only that I be put to death at once. I have no other concern.”

Cao Cao wished to spare him, but Chen Gong strode straight down from the tower, and the attendants could not hold him back. Cao Cao rose and followed him in tears. Chen Gong did not once look back. Cao Cao said to his attendants, “Escort Gongtai’s aged mother, wife, and children to Xudu and provide for them there. Whoever treats them negligently shall be beheaded.” Chen Gong heard him but said nothing. He stretched out his neck and submitted to execution. Everyone wept. Cao Cao placed his body in an inner and outer coffin and buried him at Xudu. A later poet lamented him:

In life and death his purpose never swerved—How stalwart was this true and valiant man!He scorned all counsel firm as bronze and stone,And squandered gifts fit for a kingdom’s beam.His loyal aid commands enduring honor;His parting from his kin compels our grief.The day he died beneath the White Gate Tower,Who else would dare to equal noble Gongtai?

While Cao Cao was escorting Chen Gong down from the tower, Lü Bu said to Xuande, “You are an honored guest in the seat above, while I am a prisoner beneath the stair. Why not say a word to secure me some mercy?” Xuande nodded. When Cao Cao returned to the tower, Lü Bu called out, “Your Illustrious Lordship has had no greater concern than Lü Bu. Now Lü Bu has submitted. Let Your Lordship command as chief general and Lü Bu serve as your deputy; then the realm will not be difficult to pacify.” Cao Cao turned to Xuande and asked, “What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Has Your Lordship not seen what happened to Ding Jianyang and Dong Zhuo?” Lü Bu glared at Xuande and cried, “This fellow is the most faithless man alive!” Cao Cao ordered that Lü Bu be taken below the tower and strangled. Turning back toward Xuande, Lü Bu cried, “Long-Ears! Have you forgotten when I shot the halberd at the camp gate?” Suddenly a man shouted, “Lü Bu, you miserable wretch! Death is only death—what is there to fear?” Everyone looked and saw the executioners bringing Zhang Liao forward. Cao Cao ordered Lü Bu strangled to death and then beheaded, his head to be displayed. A later poet lamented:

The surging flood engulfed all XiapiIn that far year when Lü Bu was made captive.In vain remained the thousand-li Red Hare;In vain remained the single sky-square halberd.Bound like a tiger, begging ease—how craven!He once knew well that hawks must not be sated.Besotted with his wife, he spurned Chen Gong,Then cursed Long-Ears for lacking gratitude.

Another poem judges Xuande:

When a starving tiger maims, do not loose its bonds;The blood of Dong Zhuo and Ding Yuan was scarcely dry.Since Xuande knew this beast could devour its fathers,Why not preserve him to destroy Cao Cao?

The guards brought Zhang Liao forward. Pointing at him, Cao Cao said, “This man’s face is very familiar.” Zhang Liao replied, “We met within Puyang. How can you have forgotten?” Cao Cao laughed. “So you remember it too!” Zhang Liao said, “I only regret one thing.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you regret?” Zhang Liao replied, “I regret that the fire that day was not great enough and failed to burn you to death, you traitor to the state!” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare a defeated general insult me!” Drawing his sword, he moved to kill Zhang Liao with his own hand. Zhang Liao showed not the least fear but stretched out his neck and awaited the stroke. Then one man behind Cao Cao seized his arm, while another knelt before him and said, “Chancellor, stay your hand!”

Thus it was:

Lü Bu begged mercy, yet no man would save him;Zhang Liao cursed the traitor—and thereby lived.

Who rescued Zhang Liao will be revealed in the next chapter.

Cao Cao Hunts at Xutian; Lord Dong Receives a Secret Edict

Now Cao Cao raised his sword to kill Zhang Liao, but Xuande seized him by the arm, while Lord Guan knelt before him. Xuande said, “A man of such wholehearted loyalty ought surely to be spared and employed.” Lord Guan said, “I have long known Wenyuan to be a loyal and righteous man. I am willing to answer for him with my life.” Cao Cao flung down his sword and laughed. “I too know Wenyuan to be loyal and righteous. I was only testing him.” He personally loosed Zhang Liao’s bonds, took off his own robe and clothed him in it, then invited him to the seat of honor. Moved by this treatment, Zhang Liao submitted. Cao Cao appointed him General of the Household and granted him the rank of Marquis Within the Passes, then sent him to secure Zang Ba’s surrender. When Zang Ba heard that Lü Bu was dead and Zhang Liao had submitted, he too led his own troops over to Cao Cao, who rewarded him richly. Zang Ba in turn induced Sun Guan, Wu Dun, and Yin Li to surrender; only Chang Xi still refused allegiance. Cao Cao appointed Zang Ba Chancellor of Langya. Sun Guan and the others were likewise promoted and ordered to guard the coastal regions of Qingzhou and Xuzhou. Lü Bu’s wife and daughter were conveyed back to the capital at Xu. Cao Cao lavishly feasted the three armies, struck camp, and began the return march. Passing through Xuzhou, he found the people burning incense and blocking the road, begging that Imperial Inspector Liu be left there as governor. Cao Cao said, “Imperial Inspector Liu has rendered great service. Let him first appear before the Emperor to receive title and rank; it will not be too late for him to return afterward.” The people bowed their thanks. Cao Cao summoned General of Chariots and Cavalry Che Zhou and placed him temporarily in charge of Xuzhou. His army then returned to Xuchang, where he rewarded all who had taken part in the campaign and lodged Xuande in a residence near the Chancellor’s palace.

The next day, Emperor Xian held court. Cao Cao submitted a memorial recounting Xuande’s military merits and brought him before the Emperor. Xuande, fully robed for court, bowed below the vermilion steps. The Emperor summoned him into the hall and asked, “Who were your ancestors?” Xuande replied, “Your servant is a descendant of Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan, and a great-great-grandson in the line of Emperor Xiaojing: the grandson of Liu Xiong and the son of Liu Hong.” The Emperor ordered the imperial genealogy brought out for examination and commanded the Minister of the Imperial Clan to read aloud:

“Emperor Xiaojing had fourteen sons. His seventh son was Liu Sheng, Prince Jing of Zhongshan. Sheng begot Liu Zhen, Marquis of Lucheng Village. Zhen begot Liu Ang, Marquis of Pei. Ang begot Liu Lu, Marquis of Zhang. Lu begot Liu Lian, Marquis of Yishui. Lian begot Liu Ying, Marquis of Qinyang. Ying begot Liu Jian, Marquis of Anguo. Jian begot Liu Ai, Marquis of Guangling. Ai begot Liu Xian, Marquis of Jiaoshui. Xian begot Liu Shu, Marquis of Zuyi. Shu begot Liu Yi, Marquis of Qiyang. Yi begot Liu Bi, Marquis of Yuanze. Bi begot Liu Da, Marquis of Yingchuan. Da begot Liu Buyi, Marquis of Fengling. Buyi begot Liu Hui, Marquis of Jichuan. Hui begot Liu Xiong, Magistrate of Fan in Dongjun. Xiong begot Liu Hong. Hong held no office. Liu Bei is the son of Liu Hong.”

When the Emperor reckoned the generations in the genealogy, Xuande proved to be his imperial uncle. Overjoyed, the Emperor invited him into a side hall, where they observed the rites proper between uncle and nephew. Inwardly the Emperor thought, “Cao Cao usurps authority, and no affair of state is decided by me. Now that I have gained such a heroic uncle, I have an ally!” He therefore appointed Xuande General of the Left and Marquis of Yicheng Village. After entertaining him at a banquet, the Emperor dismissed him, and Xuande left the court after giving thanks for the imperial favor. From that time on, everyone called him the Imperial Uncle Liu.

When Cao Cao returned to his residence, Xun Yu and the other advisers came to see him and said, “The Son of Heaven has acknowledged Liu Bei as his uncle. We fear this will bring Your Excellency no advantage.” Cao Cao replied, “Since he has been acknowledged as the Imperial Uncle, I can command him by the Son of Heaven’s decrees, and he will be still less able to disobey. Besides, I am keeping him here in the capital at Xu. Though in name he stands near the sovereign, in truth he remains within my grasp. What have I to fear? The man who concerns me is Grand Commandant Yang Biao, a kinsman of Yuan Shu. If he should act within the court in concert with the two Yuans, the harm would be grave. He must be removed at once.” Cao Cao secretly had Yang Biao accused of communicating with Yuan Shu, then cast him into prison and ordered Man Chong to prosecute the case.

At that time Kong Rong, Governor of Beihai, was in the capital at Xu. He remonstrated with Cao Cao, saying, “Lord Yang’s family has been renowned for unsullied virtue through four generations. How can he be condemned merely because of the Yuan clan?” Cao Cao said, “It is the will of the court.” Kong Rong replied, “If King Cheng had ordered Duke Zhao put to death, could the Duke of Zhou have claimed to know nothing of it?” Left with no choice, Cao Cao dismissed Yang Biao from office and released him to return to his fields. Zhao Yan, a Consultant, was incensed by Cao Cao’s tyranny and submitted a memorial impeaching him for acting without the Emperor’s command and arbitrarily arresting a high minister. Cao Cao was enraged and immediately had Zhao Yan seized and put to death. Thereafter, every civil and military official trembled with fear. The adviser Cheng Yu said to Cao Cao, “Your Excellency’s power and renown increase with each passing day. Why not seize this moment to pursue the designs of a king and hegemon?” Cao Cao replied, “The court still has many loyal pillars and limbs. I must not move rashly. I shall ask the Son of Heaven to hold a hunt and thus observe how matters stand.”

Accordingly, he selected fine horses, celebrated hawks, and fleet hounds, and made ready bows and arrows. First he assembled troops outside the city; then he entered the palace and requested that the Son of Heaven hold a hunt. The Emperor said, “I fear hunting is not the proper way.” Cao Cao replied, “The emperors and kings of old hunted in spring, summer, autumn, and winter, going out beyond the capital in all four seasons to display their martial prowess to the realm. Now, when all within the four seas is in turmoil, it is fitting that we use the hunt to practice the arts of war.” The Emperor dared not refuse. He immediately mounted his horse Carefree, took his jeweled bow carved with eagles and his gold-notched arrows, and rode out of the city in the imperial procession. Xuande, Lord Guan, and Zhang Fei each carried a strung bow and arrows, wore a breastplate beneath his robe, and bore a weapon in hand. Leading several dozen horsemen, they followed the imperial carriage out of Xuchang. Cao Cao rode his horse Yellow Hoof, Flying Lightning and led one hundred thousand men to hunt with the Son of Heaven at the fields of Xu. The soldiers spread out to form a hunting enclosure more than two hundred li in circumference. Cao Cao rode abreast of the Son of Heaven, with no more than a horse’s head between them. Behind him came only officers and commanders from his innermost circle. The civil and military officials followed at a great distance; none dared approach.

That day Emperor Xian galloped into the fields of Xu, where Liu Xuande greeted him from the roadside. The Emperor said, “Today I wish to see my Imperial Uncle shoot in the hunt.” Obeying the command, Xuande mounted his horse. Suddenly a rabbit was flushed from the grass. Xuande shot, and his arrow struck it squarely. The Emperor applauded. As they rounded an earthen slope, a great stag was suddenly driven from a thicket. The Emperor loosed three arrows in succession but missed each time. Turning to Cao Cao, he said, “You shoot it.” Cao Cao asked for the Son of Heaven’s jeweled eagle-carved bow and gold-notched arrows. Drawing the bow to the full, he loosed one shaft and struck the stag squarely in the back, bringing it down in the grass. When the assembled ministers and officers saw the gold-notched arrow, they assumed the Son of Heaven had made the shot and surged forward, crying, “Long live the Emperor!” Cao Cao spurred his horse straight out and placed himself before the Son of Heaven to receive their acclamation. Everyone turned pale.

Behind Xuande, Lord Guan flew into a rage. His silkworm brows bristled, his phoenix eyes opened wide, and, raising his blade, he lashed his horse forward to cut down Cao Cao. Xuande saw him and hurriedly shook his hand while signaling with his eyes. Seeing his elder brother’s warning, Lord Guan dared not move. Xuande leaned toward Cao Cao and offered congratulations. “The Chancellor’s divine archery is rarely equaled in this world!” Cao Cao laughed. “It was only the Son of Heaven’s great good fortune.” He then turned his horse toward the Emperor and offered congratulations, but did not return the jeweled eagle-carved bow; instead, he hung it upon his own person.

When the hunt was over, a banquet was held in the fields of Xu. Afterward, the imperial carriage returned to the capital, and everyone went separately to rest. Lord Guan asked Xuande, “That traitor Cao insulted the sovereign and deceived his lord. I meant to kill him and rid the state of this scourge. Why did you stop me, brother?” Xuande replied, “‘One hesitates to strike a rat for fear of smashing the vessel beside it.’ Cao Cao rode no more than a horse’s head from the Emperor, surrounded on all sides by his trusted men. If you had indulged a moment’s fury and acted rashly, and the attempt had failed or harmed the Son of Heaven, the guilt would instead have fallen upon us.” Lord Guan said, “Because we did not kill this traitor today, he is certain to bring calamity hereafter.” Xuande replied, “For now, keep this secret. Do not speak of it lightly.”

Now Emperor Xian returned to the palace and said to Empress Fu through his tears, “Ever since I ascended the throne, treacherous heroes have risen on every side. First I suffered the calamity of Dong Zhuo, and afterward the disorders of Li Jue and Guo Si. You and I have endured hardships beyond those borne by ordinary people. Later, when Cao Cao came, I took him for a minister who would uphold the altars of state. I never imagined that he would monopolize the government, usurp authority, and wield rewards and punishments at his pleasure. Whenever I see him, my back feels as though it were pressed against thorns. Today, at the hunting ground, he placed himself before me and received the acclamations of the crowd. His insolence has reached its height! Sooner or later he is certain to conceive some monstrous design, and neither of us knows where we shall die!” Empress Fu said, “The whole court is filled with dukes and ministers who live on the stipends of the Han. Can there truly be not one man among them able to save the state from disaster?”

Before she had finished, a man suddenly entered from outside and said, “Your Majesties, do not grieve. I can recommend one man who may rid the state of this scourge.” The Emperor looked and saw that it was Fu Wan, father of Empress Fu. Wiping away his tears, the Emperor asked, “Does my imperial father-in-law also know of the traitor Cao’s tyranny?” Fu Wan replied, “Who did not witness the shooting of the stag in the fields of Xu? Yet throughout the court, all are either members of Cao Cao’s clan or followers from his household. Unless a man is kin to the imperial house, who will willingly give his utmost loyalty to destroy the traitor? This old minister has no power and cannot undertake the matter. But General of Chariots and Cavalry Dong Cheng, the Imperial Consort, may be entrusted with it.” The Emperor said, “The Imperial Consort Dong has often hastened to the aid of the state in its perils. I know his loyalty well. He may be summoned within, so that we can deliberate on this great matter together.” Fu Wan said, “All those around Your Majesty are the traitor Cao’s trusted agents. If the design should leak out, the disaster would be grave.” The Emperor asked, “Then what can be done?” Fu Wan replied, “Your servant has a plan. Your Majesty may have a robe made and select a jade girdle, then secretly bestow them upon Dong Cheng. Sew a secret edict inside the lining of the girdle and give it to him with the rest. When he reaches home and finds the edict, he can devise a plan day and night, with neither gods nor ghosts the wiser.”

The Emperor approved the plan, and Fu Wan took his leave. The Emperor then composed a secret edict himself, bit open the tip of his finger, and wrote it in blood. In secret, he ordered Empress Fu to sew it inside the purple brocade lining of a jade girdle. He then put on a brocade robe, fastened the girdle about himself, and ordered an inner secretary to summon Dong Cheng. After Dong Cheng had entered and performed the proper courtesies, the Emperor said, “Last night, the Empress and I spoke of the hardships at the Ba River and remembered the great service rendered by the Imperial Consort. For that reason, I specially summoned you here to offer my consolation.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the ground in thanks. The Emperor led him from the hall to the Imperial Ancestral Temple, then turned aside and ascended the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers. After burning incense and performing the rites, the Emperor showed Dong Cheng the portraits. In the center hung the likeness of Gaozu, founder of the Han. The Emperor asked, “From what station did my ancestor Gaozu rise, and how did he found his enterprise?” Dong Cheng was greatly startled. “Your Majesty must be jesting with your servant. How could I not know the deeds of the Sacred Ancestor? Emperor Gao began as headman of a post station on the Si River. Taking up a three-foot sword, he slew the serpent and raised the standard of righteousness. He swept across the four seas, overthrew Qin in three years and destroyed Chu in five, thereby winning the realm and establishing a foundation to endure for ten thousand generations.” The Emperor said, “The ancestor was so heroic, yet his descendant is so feeble. Is that not lamentable?” Then, pointing to the portraits of the two chief assistants on either side, he asked, “Are these not Zhang Liang, Marquis of Liu, and Xiao He, Marquis of Zan?” Dong Cheng replied, “They are. Gaozu founded his dynasty and established his great enterprise through the aid of these two men.” The Emperor looked back and saw that his attendants were at some distance. He then said privately to Dong Cheng, “You too should stand beside me as these two men stood beside Gaozu.” Dong Cheng replied, “Your servant has not an inch of merit. How could I deserve such honor?” The Emperor said, “I have never for a moment forgotten your service in rescuing me at the western capital, yet I have nothing suitable to bestow upon you.” Pointing to the robe and girdle he wore, he continued, “You shall wear this robe of mine and fasten this girdle of mine, so that you may always seem to stand by my side.” Dong Cheng bowed his head to the ground in gratitude. The Emperor removed the robe and girdle and bestowed them on him, saying in a low voice, “When you return home, examine them closely. Do not betray my intent.”

Dong Cheng understood. He put on the robe and girdle, took leave of the Emperor, and descended from the gallery. Someone had already reported to Cao Cao, “The Emperor and Dong Cheng have gone up to the Gallery of Meritorious Ministers to speak together.” Cao Cao immediately entered the palace to investigate. Dong Cheng had just left the gallery and passed through the palace gate when he encountered Cao Cao approaching. With no time or place to avoid him, he could only stand beside the road and salute. Cao Cao asked, “Where have you been, Imperial Consort?” Dong Cheng replied, “The Son of Heaven summoned me and bestowed upon me this brocade robe and jade girdle.” Cao Cao asked, “Why were they bestowed upon you?” Dong Cheng replied, “His Majesty remembered my former service in rescuing the imperial carriage at the western capital, and so granted me these gifts.” Cao Cao said, “Take off the girdle and let me see it.” Dong Cheng knew there must be a secret edict within the garments. Afraid Cao Cao would discover it, he hesitated and did not remove the girdle. Cao Cao shouted to his attendants, “Take it off him at once!” He examined it for a long while, then laughed. “It is indeed a fine jade girdle. Now take off the brocade robe and lend that to me for inspection.” Dong Cheng was terrified and dared not refuse. He removed the robe and presented it. Cao Cao lifted it in his own hands and scrutinized it minutely against the sunlight. When he had finished, he put it on himself, fastened the jade girdle, and turned to those around him. “How is the length?” The attendants praised its appearance. Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “What if the Imperial Consort were to present this robe and girdle to me instead?” Dong Cheng replied, “They were bestowed by imperial grace. I dare not give them to another. Permit me to have others made and present those to Your Excellency.” Cao Cao said, “Could it be that the Imperial Consort received these garments because some design lies hidden within them?” Dong Cheng started in alarm. “How would I dare? If the Chancellor desires them, then by all means keep them.” Cao Cao said, “These were bestowed upon you by the sovereign. How could I take them from you? I was only jesting.” He then removed the robe and girdle and returned them to Dong Cheng.

Dong Cheng took leave of Cao Cao and returned home. That night, sitting alone in his study, he turned the robe over and over and examined it closely, but found nothing. He thought, “The Son of Heaven gave me this robe and girdle and told me to inspect them carefully. His words cannot have been without purpose. Yet why can I find no trace of anything?” He then took up the jade girdle and examined it. It was fashioned of exquisite white jade, carved into little dragons winding among flowers. Its back was lined with purple silk, neatly and evenly stitched, but again he found nothing. Filled with doubt, he laid it on the table and searched it repeatedly. After a long while, he grew exceedingly weary. Just as he was about to rest his head on the desk and sleep, the flowering wick of the lamp suddenly fell upon the girdle and set fire to its lining. Dong Cheng started and beat out the flame, but one place had already burned through, revealing a glimpse of plain silk beneath, upon which faint traces of blood could be seen. He hurriedly took a knife, cut open the seam, and examined it. It was a secret edict written in the Son of Heaven’s own hand and blood. The edict read:

“We have heard that among the great bonds of human society, that between father and son stands foremost; and among distinctions of rank, that between sovereign and minister is of greatest weight. Of late, the traitor Cao has usurped authority and oppressed his sovereign and father. He has banded together a faction, corrupted the order of the court, and issued commands, rewards, enfeoffments, and punishments without Our sanction. Day and night We brood in distress, fearing that the realm is about to fall into peril. You are a great minister of the state and Our closest kinsman. You must remember the hardships by which Emperor Gao founded his enterprise. Gather men of valor who are perfect in loyalty and righteousness, annihilate the treacherous faction, and restore peace to the altars of state. What great fortune that would be for Our ancestors! We have pierced Our finger and shed Our blood to write this edict and entrust it to you. Be cautious again and again, and do not betray Our intent! Edict issued in the third month of spring, the fourth year of Jian’an.”

When Dong Cheng had finished reading, tears streamed down his face, and all that night he could not sleep. At dawn he returned to the study and read the edict again and again, but could devise no means of acting upon it. He laid it on the desk and pondered how Cao Cao might be destroyed. Still unable to settle on a plan, he leaned against the desk and fell asleep. Just then, Palace Attendant Wang Zifu arrived. The gatekeeper knew that Wang Zifu and Dong Cheng were close friends and dared not bar his way, so Wang Zifu went straight into the study. He found Dong Cheng slumped there, fast asleep, with a strip of plain silk beneath his sleeve and the character “We” faintly visible upon it. Suspicious, Wang Zifu silently drew it out, read it through, hid it in his sleeve, and called to Dong Cheng, “The Imperial Consort takes his ease! What a wonder you can sleep at all!”

Dong Cheng woke with a start. Seeing that the edict was gone, he felt his soul leave his body, and his hands and feet shook in confusion. Wang Zifu said, “You intend to kill Lord Cao! I shall report you.” Dong Cheng pleaded through his tears, “If you do that, brother, the house of Han is finished!” Wang Zifu said, “I was only jesting. My ancestors have received the stipends of Han for generations; how could I be devoid of loyalty? I am willing to lend you my strength and join you in putting the traitor to death.” Dong Cheng said, “If you truly possess such a heart, it is a great blessing to the state.” Wang Zifu said, “We must draw up a covenant of righteousness in a secret chamber, each pledging the lives of all three branches of his clan in recompense to the sovereign of Han.” Dong Cheng was overjoyed. He took a length of white silk and was the first to write his name and affix his mark. Wang Zifu likewise signed and marked it. When they had finished, Wang Zifu said, “General Wu Zilan is a close friend of mine. He may be brought into our design.” Dong Cheng replied, “Among all the ministers at court, only Colonel of the Changshui Camp Zhong Ji and Consultant Wu Shuo are my trusted intimates. They will certainly join us in this undertaking.”

While they were still conferring, a household servant entered to report that Zhong Ji and Wu Shuo had come to visit. Dong Cheng said, “Heaven is aiding me!” He told Wang Zifu to hide for the moment behind a screen, then received the two men in the study. When they had taken their seats and finished their tea, Zhong Ji asked, “Do you too harbor resentment over the hunt in the fields of Xu?” Dong Cheng replied, “Though I harbor resentment, nothing can be done.” Wu Shuo said, “I swear to kill this traitor! I regret only that there is no one to aid me.” Zhong Ji said, “If I can rid the state of this scourge, I shall die without regret.” Wang Zifu stepped out from behind the screen and said, “You two intend to kill Chancellor Cao! I shall report you, and the Imperial Consort Dong here will serve as my witness.” Zhong Ji said angrily, “A loyal minister does not fear death. Better that we die as ghosts of Han than that you fawn upon a traitor to the state!” Dong Cheng laughed. “We were discussing this very matter and wished to see you both. Palace Attendant Wang was only jesting.” He then drew the edict from his sleeve and gave it to the two men to read. As they read, their tears fell without cease. Dong Cheng then asked them to sign their names. Wang Zifu said, “Wait here a little while, gentlemen. I shall go and bring Wu Zilan.”

Wang Zifu had not been gone long when he returned with Wu Zilan. After Wu Zilan had met the others, he too signed his name. Dong Cheng invited them all into the rear hall to drink. Suddenly, a servant reported that Ma Teng, Governor of Xiliang, had come to visit. Dong Cheng said, “Tell him only that I am ill and cannot receive him.” The gatekeeper went out with the reply. Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Last night, outside the Donghua Gate, I saw him with my own eyes coming out in a brocade robe and jade girdle. Why does he now pretend to be ill? I have not come here on some idle errand. Why does he refuse to see me?” The gatekeeper returned and reported Ma Teng’s anger, repeating all he had said. Dong Cheng rose. “Gentlemen, wait here a moment while I go out.” He entered the main hall and invited Ma Teng inside. After exchanging courtesies, they sat down. Ma Teng said, “I have had my audience at court and am about to return west, so I came to take my leave. Why did you refuse to see me?” Dong Cheng replied, “A sudden illness has afflicted this unworthy body, and I failed to come out and receive you. My offense is grave.” Ma Teng said, “Your face wears the color of spring. I see no sign of illness.”

Dong Cheng had no answer. Ma Teng rose with a sweep of his sleeves and, sighing as he descended the steps, said, “None of them are men who will save the state!” Stung by his words, Dong Cheng detained him and asked, “Whom do you mean by men who will not save the state?” Ma Teng replied, “The events of the hunt in the fields of Xu still fill my breast with fury. You are among the closest kin of the imperial house, yet you remain sunk in wine and women and give no thought to destroying the traitor. How can you be called a man who will rescue the imperial house from peril and uphold it in calamity?” Dong Cheng feared this might be a ruse and feigned astonishment. “Chancellor Cao is a great minister of the state, upon whom the court relies. Why do you speak this way?” Ma Teng flew into a rage. “Do you still take that traitor Cao for a good man?” Dong Cheng said, “Eyes and ears are very near us. Please lower your voice.” Ma Teng replied, “A man who clings to life and fears death is unworthy to discuss great affairs!” With that, he again made as if to rise. Dong Cheng now knew him to be loyal and righteous, and said, “Please calm your anger. Allow me to show you something.” He invited Ma Teng into the study, brought out the edict, and showed it to him.

When Ma Teng had finished reading, his hair stood on end. He ground his teeth and bit his lips until blood filled his mouth. He said to Dong Cheng, “If you take action, I shall command the troops of Xiliang and support you from without.” Dong Cheng invited him to meet the others, brought out the covenant of righteousness, and asked him to sign his name. Ma Teng took wine, mingled his blood with it, and swore an oath: “We pledge to die rather than betray our compact!” Pointing to the five men seated there, he said, “If we could gain ten men in all, the great undertaking would succeed.” Dong Cheng replied, “Men of loyalty and righteousness are not easily found. If we entrust the design to the wrong man, he will only bring ruin upon us.” Ma Teng ordered them to bring the register of officials in their mandarin-duck files and egret ranks and began to examine it. When he came to the members of the imperial Liu clan, he clapped his hands and said, “Why not consult with this man?” They all asked whom he meant. Calmly and deliberately, Ma Teng spoke the man’s name. Just as the verse says:

The Imperial Consort received the sovereign’s clear decree;Then from the imperial line came aid for Han’s dynasty.

Whom did Ma Teng name? Listen to the explanation in the chapter that follows.

Cao Cao Warms Wine and Discusses Heroes; Guan Yu Takes a City by Guile and Slays Che Zhou

Now Dong Cheng and the others asked Ma Teng, “Whom, then, would you employ?” Ma Teng replied, “Liu Xuande, Governor of Yuzhou, is here at present. Why not seek his aid?” Dong Cheng said, “Though this man is the Emperor’s uncle, he is now dependent upon Cao Cao. How could he be willing to undertake such a deed?” Ma Teng replied, “At the hunting ground the other day, when Cao Cao was receiving the congratulations of the assembled officers, I saw Guan Yu behind Xuande, raising his sword to kill Cao Cao. Xuande checked him with a glance. It is not that Xuande has no wish to move against Cao Cao; he merely resents that Cao has so many claws and fangs and fears his own strength may not suffice. Try approaching him, and he will surely consent.” Wu Shuo said, “This matter must not be rushed. We should deliberate calmly.” Then they all dispersed.

The following night, Dong Cheng concealed the edict upon his person and went straight to Xuande’s lodging. The gatekeeper entered to announce him, and Xuande came out to welcome him, then invited him into a small chamber and seated him. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance at his side. Xuande said, “For the Imperial Brother-in-law to come here in the dead of night, there must be some urgent cause.” Dong Cheng replied, “Had I ridden here to visit you by daylight, I feared Cao Cao might grow suspicious; therefore I came to see you at night.” Xuande ordered wine brought for his guest. Dong Cheng said, “At the hunting ground the other day, Guan Yu wished to kill Cao Cao, but you moved your eyes and shook your head, causing him to desist. Why was that?” Xuande started in alarm. “How did you know?” Dong Cheng replied, “No one else saw it; I alone did.”

Unable to conceal the truth, Xuande said, “My younger brother saw Cao Cao arrogating powers beyond his station and could not help becoming angry.” Dong Cheng covered his face and wept. “If all the ministers of the court were like Guan Yu, why should we fear that peace could not be restored?” Xuande suspected that Cao Cao had sent Dong Cheng to test him, so he feigned innocence and said, “Prime Minister Cao governs the realm. Why should anyone fear that peace will not prevail?” Dong Cheng’s countenance changed, and he rose to his feet. “Because you are an imperial uncle of the Han, I laid bare my heart and told you everything. Why do you deceive me?” Xuande replied, “I feared there might be deceit on your part, and so I was testing you.”

Dong Cheng then took out the girdle edict and gave it to Xuande to read. Xuande was overwhelmed with grief and indignation. Dong Cheng also showed him the covenant of loyalty. Only six names were written upon it: first, Dong Cheng, General of Chariots and Cavalry; second, Wang Zifu, Assistant Minister of Works; third, Zhong Ji, Colonel of Changshui; fourth, Wu Shuo, Court Consultant; fifth, Wu Zilan, General Who Manifests Trust; and sixth, Ma Teng, Administrator of Xiliang. Xuande said, “Since you have received an imperial edict to destroy the traitor, how could I, Liu Bei, refuse to render such service as a dog or horse may give?” Dong Cheng bowed his thanks and asked him to add his name. Xuande wrote, “Liu Bei, General of the Left,” affixed his mark, and returned the document to Dong Cheng, who put it away. Dong Cheng said, “Permit me to invite three more men, so that ten loyalists may unite to plot against the traitor to the state.” Xuande replied, “You must proceed slowly and with the utmost care. Nothing must be lightly divulged.”

They deliberated together until the fifth watch, then parted. Xuande, meanwhile, guarded against any attempt by Cao Cao to harm him. In the rear garden of his lodging he planted vegetables and watered them with his own hands, as a means of concealing his ambitions. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, why do you neglect the great affairs of the realm and take up the work of petty men?” Xuande replied, “This is something you two do not understand.” Thereafter they said no more.

One day, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were absent, Xuande was watering his vegetables in the rear garden when Xu Chu and Zhang Liao entered with several dozen men. “The Prime Minister has issued an order,” they said. “We ask Your Excellency to come with us at once.” Xuande asked in alarm, “What urgent matter has arisen?” Xu Chu replied, “I do not know. I was merely ordered to come and invite you.” Xuande had no choice but to follow the two men to Cao Cao’s residence. Cao Cao laughed and said, “What great affairs you have been attending to at home!” Xuande was so frightened that his face turned the color of earth. Cao Cao took him by the hand and led him straight to the rear garden. “Xuande, it is no easy matter to cultivate a garden.” Only then did Xuande’s heart ease. He answered, “It is merely a pastime.” Cao Cao said, “Just now I saw the green plums upon the branches, and suddenly I remembered last year’s campaign against Zhang Xiu. We ran short of water on the road, and all the officers and soldiers were parched with thirst. A scheme occurred to me, and, pointing ahead with my whip though nothing was there, I cried, ‘There is a grove of plum trees ahead!’ When the soldiers heard this, saliva filled their mouths, and their thirst was relieved. Now that I have seen these plums, they must not go untasted. As it happens, the heated wine is also ready, so I invited Your Excellency to join me for a while in the little pavilion.” Xuande’s composure was now fully restored, and he followed Cao Cao to the pavilion. Cups and dishes had already been laid out: green plums stood upon a platter, and a jar of wine was warming. The two men sat facing each other and drank freely.

When they were half drunk, dark clouds suddenly spread across the sky, and a driving rain threatened. One of the attendants pointed toward a dragon-shaped waterspout on the distant horizon, and Cao Cao and Xuande leaned upon the railing to observe it. Cao Cao said, “Does Your Excellency understand the transformations of the dragon?” Xuande replied, “I do not know them in detail.” Cao Cao said, “The dragon can become great or small; it can ascend or conceal itself. When great, it raises clouds and exhales mist; when small, it hides its scales and conceals its form. When it ascends, it soars through the universe; when it conceals itself, it lurks within the surging waves. Now that spring is deep, the dragon takes advantage of the season to transform itself, just as a man who attains his ambition ranges freely over all within the four seas. The dragon, as a creature, may be compared to the heroes of the age. Xuande, you have long traveled throughout the realm and must surely know its present heroes. Please name them for me.”

Xuande replied, “How could Liu Bei, with his mortal eyes, recognize a hero?” Cao Cao said, “You need not be so modest.” Xuande said, “Through the favor of your protection, I have obtained office at court. Yet I truly do not know who the heroes of the realm may be.” Cao Cao said, “Even if you do not know their faces, you must at least have heard their names.” Xuande replied, “Yuan Shu of Huainan has ample soldiers and provisions. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “A withered skeleton in a tomb! Sooner or later I shall capture him.” Xuande said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei comes from a family that for four generations produced three ducal ministers, and his household has many former officials in its service. Now he crouches like a tiger over the lands of Jizhou, and there are exceedingly many capable men under his command. He may be called a hero.” Cao Cao laughed. “Yuan Shao is stern in appearance but faint of heart; fond of schemes but incapable of decision. When undertaking great affairs, he cherishes his own life; when he sees some petty gain, he risks it recklessly. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man whose name ranks among the Eight Paragons and whose might overawes the Nine Provinces: Liu Jingsheng may be called a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Liu Biao has an empty reputation and no true substance. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “There is one man in the vigor of his youth, the leader of the lands east of the Yangtze: Sun Bofu is surely a hero.” Cao Cao said, “Sun Ce relies upon his father’s fame. He is no hero.” Xuande said, “What of Liu Jiyu of Yizhou? May he be called a hero?” Cao Cao replied, “Though Liu Zhang is of the imperial clan, he is merely a watchdog guarding his own gate. How could he be worthy of the name of hero?” Xuande said, “Then what of men such as Zhang Xiu, Zhang Lu, and Han Sui?” Cao Cao clapped his hands and laughed loudly. “Such mediocre little men are not even worth mentioning!” Xuande said, “Apart from these, I truly know of no others.” Cao Cao said, “A hero is one who harbors great ambitions in his breast and excellent plans in his belly; who possesses the subtle ability to encompass the universe and the aspiration to swallow and disgorge Heaven and Earth.” Xuande asked, “Who is worthy of such a description?” Cao Cao pointed first at Xuande and then at himself. “The only heroes in the realm today are Your Excellency and Cao Cao.”

At these words Xuande received a great shock, and the spoon and chopsticks he held fell unnoticed to the ground. At that very moment the rain was about to break, and a tremendous peal of thunder shook the sky. Xuande calmly bent down, picked up his chopsticks, and said, “Such was the might of that thunderclap that it startled me to this degree.” Cao Cao laughed. “Can a true man also fear thunder?” Xuande replied, “Even the Sage changed countenance at sudden thunder and violent wind. How could one not fear them?” Thus he lightly covered up the true reason he had dropped his chopsticks upon hearing Cao Cao’s words. Cao Cao consequently ceased to suspect him. A later poet praised Xuande:

Compelled to shelter for a time within the tiger’s lair,He heard the heroes named and nearly perished from the scare.He cleverly invoked the thunder to conceal his fear;His gift for meeting sudden change was godlike, bright, and clear.

The rain had just ceased when two men suddenly burst into the rear garden, precious swords in hand, and rushed straight toward the pavilion, though the attendants on either side tried in vain to stop them. Cao Cao looked and saw that they were Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. The two had just returned from practicing archery outside the city when they heard that Xuande had been summoned away by Xu Chu and Zhang Liao. In alarm, they hurried to the Prime Minister’s residence to inquire. When told that he was in the rear garden, they feared some harm had befallen him and therefore forced their way inside. There they saw Xuande and Cao Cao seated opposite each other, drinking wine. The two stood with hands upon their swords. Cao Cao asked why they had come. Guan Yu replied, “We heard that the Prime Minister was drinking with our elder brother, so we came especially to perform a sword dance and add to your amusement.” Cao Cao laughed. “This is no Feast at Hong Gate. What need have we of Xiang Zhuang and Xiang Bo?” Xuande also laughed. Cao Cao ordered, “Bring wine for these two Fan Kuais to settle their nerves.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei bowed their thanks.

Before long the banquet ended, and Xuande took leave of Cao Cao and returned home. Guan Yu said, “You nearly frightened the two of us to death!” Xuande told Guan Yu and Zhang Fei how he had dropped his chopsticks. Zhang Fei asked what it had meant. Xuande replied, “I took up gardening precisely to make Cao Cao believe I had no great ambitions. I never expected him suddenly to point to me as a hero, so I was startled and dropped my chopsticks. Fearing he would grow suspicious, I used my fear of thunder to conceal the truth.” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said, “Brother, your foresight is truly profound!”

The next day Cao Cao again invited Xuande to drink. In the midst of their drinking, a man reported that Man Chong had returned from gathering intelligence about Yuan Shao. Cao Cao summoned him and questioned him. Man Chong said, “Gongsun Zan has been defeated by Yuan Shao.” Xuande hastily asked, “I should like to hear the details.”

Man Chong said, “Gongsun Zan’s battles with Yuan Shao went against him, so he built a ring of fortifications and erected within it a tower a hundred feet high, called the Yijing Tower. There he stored three hundred thousand measures of grain for his defense, while his warriors went out and returned without cease. When some of his men were surrounded by Yuan Shao, the others asked permission to rescue them. Gongsun Zan said, ‘If we save one man, those who fight hereafter will merely hope to be rescued and will refuse to fight to the death.’ He therefore would not save them. Consequently, when Yuan Shao’s troops attacked, many of Gongsun Zan’s men surrendered. Isolated and weakened, Gongsun Zan sent a messenger with a letter to Xudu to request aid, but unexpectedly Yuan Shao’s troops captured him on the way. Gongsun Zan also sent a secret letter to Zhang Yan, arranging for a fire to be raised as a signal so that they might attack from within and without. The bearer of this letter was likewise seized by Yuan Shao, whose men then lit a fire outside the city to lure Gongsun Zan forth. Gongsun Zan came out in person to fight, whereupon ambushing troops rose on every side, destroying more than half his army. He retreated into the city, but Yuan Shao’s men tunneled underground until they reached the base of the tower where Gongsun Zan lived, and there they set a fire. With no road of escape, Gongsun Zan first killed his wife and children, then hanged himself. His entire household was consumed by the flames. Yuan Shao has now absorbed Gongsun Zan’s army, and his power and prestige are very great. Yuan Shao’s younger brother, Yuan Shu, has indulged in such extravagant luxury in Huainan and shown so little concern for soldiers or people that they have all turned against him. Yuan Shu has sent a man to yield his imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao wishes to obtain the Imperial Seal, and Yuan Shu has agreed to deliver it in person. He is now abandoning Huainan and intends to return to Hebei. If the two unite their strength, it will be exceedingly difficult to overcome them. I beg the Prime Minister to act against them with all speed.”

When Xuande heard that Gongsun Zan was dead, he remembered with deep sorrow how Gongsun Zan had once recommended him for office. He was also anxious because he did not know what had become of Zhao Zilong. Privately he thought, “If I do not seize this moment to devise a means of escape, what better time can I await?” He rose and said to Cao Cao, “If Yuan Shu goes to join Yuan Shao, he must pass through Xuzhou. Grant me an army to intercept him halfway, and Yuan Shu may be captured.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “Tomorrow we shall report the matter to the Emperor, and you may raise troops at once.”

The next day Xuande presented the matter in person to Emperor Xian. Cao Cao placed fifty thousand troops under Xuande’s supreme command and also assigned Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to accompany him. Xuande took leave of the Emperor, who saw him off in tears. Upon returning to his lodging, Xuande spent the night preparing weapons, saddles, and horses. He hung up his general’s seal and pressed for an immediate departure. Dong Cheng hurried out ten li to the Long Pavilion to bid him farewell. Xuande said, “Imperial Brother-in-law, endure patiently. On this expedition I shall surely find some means of fulfilling the imperial command.” Dong Cheng replied, “You must take care and not betray His Majesty’s trust.” The two then parted. From horseback Guan Yu and Zhang Fei asked, “Brother, why are you departing upon this campaign in such haste?” Xuande replied, “I was a bird in a cage, a fish in a net. This journey is like a fish entering the great sea or a bird ascending the blue heavens, no longer constrained by cage or net.” He then ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to urge Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao’s troops onward with all speed. At this time Guo Jia and Cheng Yu had just returned from inspecting the money and provisions. Learning that Cao Cao had already sent Xuande with an army toward Xuzhou, they rushed in to remonstrate. “Prime Minister, why did you place Liu Bei in command of an army?” Cao Cao replied, “Only to intercept Yuan Shu.” Cheng Yu said, “When Liu Bei was Governor of Yuzhou, we urged you to kill him, but you would not listen. Now you have given him troops as well. This is to release a dragon into the sea and set a tiger loose upon the mountains. If you later wish to subdue him, how will you ever succeed?” Guo Jia said, “Even if the Prime Minister would not kill Liu Bei, you still should not have allowed him to leave. The ancients said, ‘Release an enemy for one day, and he becomes a scourge for ten thousand generations.’ We beg you to consider this.” Cao Cao judged their words correct and ordered Xu Chu to take five hundred troops in pursuit and make certain that Xuande returned. Xu Chu accepted the order and departed.

Meanwhile, as Xuande marched onward, he suddenly saw a cloud of dust rising swiftly behind them. He said to Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, “These must be Cao Cao’s troops coming in pursuit.” He therefore pitched camp and ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to stand on either side with their weapons in hand. When Xu Chu arrived and saw the troops in strict formation and their armor in perfect order, he dismounted and entered the camp to see Xuande. Xuande asked, “What brings you here?” Xu Chu replied, “By the Prime Minister’s command, I have come especially to ask the General to return. There are other matters to discuss.” Xuande said, “‘A general in the field need not obey every command of his sovereign.’ I received my charge in the Emperor’s presence and also heard the Prime Minister’s honored instructions. There is nothing further to discuss. You may return at once and report my words to the Prime Minister.” Xu Chu reflected, “The Prime Minister has always been on good terms with him, and this time he did not order me to fight. I can only return with Liu Bei’s answer and await a further decision.” He therefore took leave of Xuande and led his troops back. Upon seeing Cao Cao, he repeated Xuande’s words in full. Cao Cao hesitated, unable to decide. Cheng Yu and Guo Jia said, “Since Liu Bei refuses to bring the army back, it is clear his heart has changed.” Cao Cao replied, “Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao are with him, and I doubt Xuande will dare turn against me. Besides, since I have already dispatched him, how can I now reverse myself?” He therefore made no further attempt to pursue Xuande. A later poet praised Xuande:

His troops assembled, horses fed, he hastened on his way,The girdle’s heavenly words remained his constant thought by day.The tiger, bursting from the iron cage, escaped its chain;The flood-dragon, freed from golden locks, sought open seas again.

Now when Ma Teng saw that Xuande had departed, and urgent reports arrived from the frontier, he too returned to Xiliang. Xuande’s army reached Xuzhou, where Inspector Che Zhou came out to welcome him. After the public banquet had ended, Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and the others all came to pay their respects. Xuande returned home to visit his family, while also sending men to gather news of Yuan Shu. The scouts returned and reported, “Yuan Shu’s extravagance has become excessive, and both Lei Bo and Chen Lan have gone over to Mount Song. Yuan Shu’s power has greatly declined, so he wrote a letter yielding the imperial title to Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao sent a man to summon him, and Yuan Shu gathered his troops, together with the palace regalia and articles reserved for imperial use, and set out first for Xuzhou.”

Learning that Yuan Shu was approaching, Xuande led Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhu Ling, and Lu Zhao out with fifty thousand troops. They met Yuan Shu’s vanguard under Ji Ling head-on. Zhang Fei wasted no words but charged straight at Ji Ling. Before ten bouts had passed, Zhang Fei gave a mighty shout and thrust Ji Ling from his horse with his spear. The defeated troops fled, and Yuan Shu himself led his army forward to battle. Xuande divided his forces into three columns: Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao on the left, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei on the right, while Xuande himself commanded the center. When he met Yuan Shu, Xuande reviled him beneath the commander’s banner, saying, “You are a lawless rebel and traitor. I have come under a clear imperial edict to punish you. You should bind your hands and surrender, that your crimes may be pardoned.” Yuan Shu cursed him. “You petty mat-weaver and sandal-maker! How dare you treat me with contempt?” He waved his troops forward. Xuande withdrew for a time, allowing the armies on his left and right to surge out. They slaughtered Yuan Shu’s forces until corpses covered the fields and blood ran in channels; the soldiers who deserted and fled were beyond counting. Then Lei Bo and Chen Lan from Mount Song seized his money, grain, fodder, and supplies. Yuan Shu tried to return to Shouchun, but bands of outlaws attacked him on the way, and he was forced to take shelter at Jiangting. Only a little more than a thousand followers remained to him, all old or infirm. It was the height of summer, and their food was utterly exhausted. Only thirty hu of wheat remained, which was distributed among the soldiers. The members of Yuan Shu’s household had nothing to eat, and many starved to death.

Yuan Shu found his coarse rice too unpalatable to swallow, so he ordered his cook to bring honeyed water to quench his thirst. The cook said, “There is only bloody water. Where could honeyed water be found?” Sitting upon his couch, Yuan Shu gave one great cry, fell to the ground, vomited more than a dou of blood, and died. It was the sixth month of the fourth year of Jian’an. A later poet wrote:

As war at Han’s last hour arose throughout the realm’s expanse,For no cause Yuan Shu ran unchecked in arrogance.He thought not how his noble line had served through ages long,But sought, alone, to make himself an emperor through wrong.By violence he boasted of the Seal the realm had known;In pride and lavishness, claimed Heaven’s signs confirmed his throne.For honeyed water, parched, he yearned, but none could he obtain;Alone upon an empty couch, he coughed his blood and died in vain.

After Yuan Shu’s death, his nephew Yuan Yin took the coffin, together with Yuan Shu’s wife and children, and fled toward Lujiang. Xu Qiu intercepted and killed them all. Xu Qiu seized the Imperial Seal and went to Xudu to present it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was overjoyed and appointed Xu Qiu Administrator of Gaoling. Thus the Imperial Seal passed into Cao Cao’s hands.

When Xuande learned that Yuan Shu was dead, he wrote a memorial reporting the matter to the imperial court and sent a letter to Cao Cao. He ordered Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao to return to Xudu, but retained the army to defend Xuzhou. Meanwhile, he personally went outside the city to summon and reassure the scattered people, encouraging them to return to their occupations.

Now Zhu Ling and Lu Zhao returned to Xudu and saw Cao Cao, informing him that Xuande had retained the army. Cao Cao was enraged and wished to behead them both. Xun Yu said, “Authority had passed into Liu Bei’s hands; there was nothing these two could do.” Cao Cao therefore pardoned them. Xun Yu added, “You may write secretly to Che Zhou and have him plot against Liu Bei from within.”

Cao Cao followed his advice and secretly sent a man to see Che Zhou and convey his honored command. Che Zhou immediately summoned Chen Deng to discuss the matter. Chen Deng said, “This is exceedingly easy. Liu Bei has now gone outside the city to summon the people back, and he will return within a few days. General, station troops in ambush beside the inner gate of the barbican and pretend they are there to welcome him. When his horse arrives, cut him down with a single stroke. I shall remain upon the wall and hold his rear troops at bay with arrows. Then the great affair will be accomplished.” Che Zhou followed his advice. Chen Deng returned to see his father, Chen Gui, and told him everything. Chen Gui ordered him to go first and warn Xuande. Obeying his father’s command, Chen Deng galloped away to report the plot and met Guan Yu and Zhang Fei coming toward him. He told them all that had occurred. As it happened, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had returned ahead of Xuande, who was still behind them.

When Zhang Fei heard the news, he wanted to go at once and fight. Guan Yu said, “He has laid an ambush beside the barbican to await us. If we go in, we shall surely meet with disaster. I have a plan by which we can kill Che Zhou. Under cover of night we shall disguise ourselves as Cao Cao’s troops and approach Xuzhou. We shall lure Che Zhou out to welcome us, then strike and kill him.” Zhang Fei approved his plan. The troops under their command already carried Cao Cao’s banners, and their clothing and armor were all alike. At the third watch that night, they reached the city and called for the gate to be opened. The men upon the wall asked who they were, and they answered that they were troops sent by Prime Minister Cao under Zhang Wenyuan. Che Zhou was informed and hastily summoned Chen Deng to discuss the matter. “If I do not go out to welcome them, they will certainly become suspicious; but if I do go out, I fear there may be treachery.” Che Zhou therefore ascended the wall and called down, “It is difficult to distinguish friend from foe in the darkness. We shall meet tomorrow morning.” Those below answered, “We fear only that Liu Bei may learn of our coming. Open the gate at once!”

Che Zhou remained irresolute, while outside the city a great clamor arose demanding that the gate be opened. At last Che Zhou had no choice but to don his armor, mount his horse, and lead a thousand troops out of the city. After galloping across the drawbridge, he shouted, “Where is Wenyuan?” In the firelight he suddenly saw Guan Yu, broadsword in hand, spurring his horse straight toward him. Guan Yu shouted, “How dare you, wretch, harbor treachery and seek to kill my elder brother!” Che Zhou was greatly alarmed. After only a few bouts he could no longer withstand Guan Yu, so he wheeled his horse and fled. When he reached the drawbridge, Chen Deng loosed a storm of arrows from the wall, forcing Che Zhou to ride around the city. Guan Yu overtook him, raised his blade, and with a single stroke cut him down from his horse. He severed Che Zhou’s head, carried it back, and called toward the wall, “I have slain the rebel Che Zhou! The rest of you are guiltless. Surrender, and your lives will be spared.” The soldiers reversed their weapons and surrendered, and both army and people were pacified.

Guan Yu took Che Zhou’s head to meet Xuande and told him in detail how Che Zhou had plotted to kill him and had now been beheaded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If Cao Cao comes against us, what are we to do?” Guan Yu replied, “Zhang Fei and I will meet him.” Xuande bitterly regretted what had happened and entered Xuzhou. The elders and people knelt along the road to welcome him. When Xuande reached the government residence, he looked for Zhang Fei, only to learn that Zhang Fei had already slaughtered Che Zhou’s entire family. Xuande said, “We have killed one of Cao Cao’s trusted men. How can he possibly let the matter rest?” Chen Deng said, “I have a plan by which Cao Cao may be driven back.” Thus it was said:

Though he had brought himself alone from out the tiger’s den,He now must use a subtle plan to still the wolf-smoke again.

What plan Chen Deng proposed will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Yuan Shao and Cao Cao Each Muster Three Armies; Guan Yu and Zhang Fei Capture Two Generals

Now Chen Deng offered Liu Bei a plan. “The man Cao Cao fears is Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao crouches like a tiger over the commanderies of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing, with a million men under arms and a host of civil and military officers. Why not write him a letter and send someone to ask his aid?” Liu Bei said, “Yuan Shao and I have never maintained relations, and now I have newly defeated his brother. How could he be willing to help me?” Chen Deng replied, “There is a man here whose family has been on intimate terms with Yuan Shao’s for three generations. If we can obtain a letter from him to Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao will certainly come to your aid.” Liu Bei asked who the man was. Chen Deng said, “He is one whom you have always humbled yourself to honor and treat with reverence. How can you have forgotten him?” Liu Bei suddenly remembered. “Can you mean Master Zheng Kangcheng?” Chen Deng laughed. “The very man.”

Zheng Kangcheng’s personal name was Xuan. He was a diligent scholar of wide learning and had once studied under Ma Rong. Whenever Ma Rong lectured, he would set up a crimson curtain, with his pupils gathered before it, musicians and singing girls arrayed behind, and maidservants standing all around. Zheng Xuan attended his lectures for three years without once letting his eyes stray, and Ma Rong marveled greatly at him. When his studies were complete and he departed for home, Ma Rong sighed and said, “Only Zheng Xuan has mastered the innermost secrets of my learning!” Even the serving maids in Zheng Xuan’s household were versed in the Mao recension of the Book of Songs. Once, when a maid had offended him, Zheng Xuan ordered her to kneel for a long while before the steps. Another maid teasingly quoted, “Why is she there in the mire?” The kneeling maid immediately answered, “I went only to make my complaint, but met with his anger.” Such was the refinement of his household. During the reign of Emperor Huan, Zheng Xuan rose to the office of Imperial Secretary. Later, because of the disorder caused by the Ten Regular Attendants, he resigned his post and returned to private life, settling in Xu Province. While Liu Bei had lived in Zhuo Commandery, he had studied under Zheng Xuan; after becoming Governor of Xu Province, he often visited the scholar’s cottage to seek instruction and treated him with exceptional reverence.

Now that Liu Bei had remembered this man, he was overjoyed. He and Chen Deng went in person to Zheng Xuan’s home and asked him to write a letter. Zheng Xuan readily consented, wrote one, and gave it to Liu Bei. Liu Bei immediately dispatched Sun Qian to carry it day and night to Yuan Shao. After reading it, Yuan Shao reflected, “Liu Bei has destroyed my brother’s forces, so by rights I should not help him. But out of respect for Imperial Secretary Zheng’s request, I cannot refuse to go to his aid.” He therefore assembled his civil and military officers to discuss raising an army against Cao Cao.

The adviser Tian Feng said, “Years of warfare have exhausted the people, and our granaries contain no reserves. We must not raise another great army. First we should send a man to report our victories to the Son of Heaven. If he is denied passage, then we may submit a memorial declaring that Cao Cao has blocked our royal road. Afterward we should bring our forces to Liyang, increase our boats and oars in Henei, repair and prepare our weapons, and detach picked troops to garrison the frontiers. Within three years, the great enterprise may be decided.” The adviser Shen Pei said, “Not so. With Your Excellency’s divine prowess and the strength you command north of the Yellow River, raising an army to punish the traitor Cao will be as easy as turning over your hand. Why must we delay for months and years?” The adviser Ju Shou said, “The means of securing victory do not lie in strength alone. Cao Cao’s laws and commands are enforced, and his soldiers are highly trained. He is not like Gongsun Zan, who sat passively and allowed himself to be besieged. If we now abandon the excellent plan of reporting our victories and instead raise an army without lawful cause, I humbly believe Your Excellency should reject the course.” The adviser Guo Tu said, “That is wrong. If we send our army against Cao Cao, how can anyone say we lack lawful cause? Your Excellency should seize the moment and swiftly establish the great enterprise. I pray you follow Imperial Secretary Zheng’s counsel, join Liu Bei in upholding righteousness, and destroy the traitor Cao. This would accord above with Heaven’s will and below with the people’s desire. It would truly be a blessing beyond measure!”

The four men argued without reaching a decision, and Yuan Shao hesitated, unable to make up his mind. Suddenly Xu You and Xun Chen entered from outside. Yuan Shao said, “These two possess considerable insight. Let us hear what course they favor.” When they had paid their respects, Yuan Shao said, “Imperial Secretary Zheng has sent a letter asking me to raise troops, aid Liu Bei, and attack Cao Cao. Should I raise an army, or should I not?” The two answered with one voice, “Your Excellency will use the many to overcome the few and the strong to attack the weak, punishing the traitor to Han and supporting the imperial house. You should raise the army.” Yuan Shao said, “Your judgment accords exactly with my own heart.” He then discussed the mobilization. First he ordered Sun Qian to return with a reply to Zheng Xuan and to arrange for Liu Bei to prepare a supporting movement. At the same time, he appointed Shen Pei and Feng Ji to command the army, Tian Feng, Xun Chen, and Xu You as strategists, and Yan Liang and Wen Chou as generals. He raised one hundred fifty thousand cavalry and one hundred fifty thousand infantry, a total of three hundred thousand picked troops, and advanced toward Liyang.

When the assignments had been settled, Guo Tu came forward and said, “Since Your Excellency is launching a great campaign against Cao Cao, you must enumerate his crimes and send a proclamation racing throughout the commanderies, declaring his guilt and announcing his punishment. Only then will our cause be just and our words carry authority.” Yuan Shao agreed and ordered his secretary Chen Lin to draft the proclamation. Chen Lin, whose style name was Kongzhang, had long been renowned for his literary gifts. During Emperor Ling’s reign he had served as a secretary. After He Jin refused to heed his remonstrance, Chen Lin encountered the disorders of Dong Zhuo and fled for refuge to Ji Province, where Yuan Shao employed him in his secretariat. Now ordered to compose the proclamation, he took up his brush and completed it at once. It read:It is said that an enlightened ruler anticipates danger so that he may master change, while a loyal minister considers adversity so that he may establish decisive authority. Thus only when there are extraordinary men can there be extraordinary deeds, and only when there are extraordinary deeds can extraordinary achievements be established. What is extraordinary can never be conceived by ordinary men.

In former times, when violent Qin had a feeble ruler, Zhao Gao seized the reins of power, monopolized authority at court, and bestowed favor or inflicted punishment at his own pleasure. The men of that age were cowed and coerced, and none dared speak uprightly. In the end came the disaster at Wangyi Palace: the ancestral line was burned away and extinguished, and its disgrace has endured to this day as an eternal warning to all ages. Again, in the final years of Empress Lü, Lü Chan and Lü Lu monopolized the government, commanding the two armies within the capital and controlling the kingdoms of Liang and Zhao beyond it. They arrogated judgment over the myriad affairs of state and decided matters within the forbidden precincts. Inferiors oppressed their superiors, established order was overturned, and all within the seas trembled with dread. Then the Marquis of Jiang and the Prince of Zhuxu displayed their might and roused their wrath, exterminated the violent rebels, and raised Emperor Taizong to the throne. Thus the kingly way flourished anew and its radiance shone gloriously. This is the clearest example of great ministers establishing decisive authority.

As for Cao Cao, Minister of Works: his grandfather, the Regular Palace Attendant Cao Teng, joined with Zuo Guan and Xu Huang in working evil. Ravenous and unrestrained, they corrupted public morals and cruelly oppressed the people. His father, Cao Song, was a foundling taken in and reared by another; through bribery he purchased a fraudulent station, carting gold and conveying jade to feed the powerful households, until he stole his way into one of the highest offices and endangered the great vessel of state. Cao Cao, the vile remnant of a eunuch’s line, has never possessed any noble virtue. Flighty, cunning, fierce, and lawless, he delights in disorder and rejoices in calamity.

When this headquarters assumed command of the valiant forces and swept away the vicious rebels, Dong Zhuo next arose to usurp offices and brutalize the realm. Thereupon we raised the sword, beat the drum, and issued our summons throughout the eastern lands, gathering heroes from every quarter, overlooking their faults, and employing their talents. Thus we consulted and planned together with Cao Cao and entrusted him with a supporting force, believing that he possessed the talents of a hawk or hound and might serve as a useful claw and fang. Yet he proved foolish and frivolous, shallow in strategy, quick to advance, and quick to retreat. He suffered wounds and defeats and repeatedly lost his troops. Each time, this headquarters detached more soldiers and assigned picked men to him, repaired his losses and restored his ranks, memorialized the throne to appoint him Administrator of Dong Commandery and acting Inspector of Yan Province, clothed him in the tiger’s authority, and helped establish his might and power, hoping to receive in return a victory like that once won by Qin’s army. Instead, Cao Cao relied upon these resources to grow insolent and overbearing, indulging in wicked perversity, fleecing the common people, and destroying the worthy and good.

The late Bian Rang, Administrator of Jiujiang, was a man of outstanding and heroic talent, renowned throughout the realm. He spoke directly with a stern countenance, and his arguments never stooped to flattery. Yet his severed head and body were exposed to public view, while his wife and children suffered utter extermination. From that time onward, the learned were bitterly outraged and popular resentment grew ever deeper. One man raised his arm, and the entire province answered with a single voice. Thus Cao Cao was personally defeated in Xu Province, and Lü Bu seized his territory. He wandered about the eastern marches with nowhere to set foot or hold ground. This headquarters, mindful of the principle of strengthening the trunk while weakening the branches, and unwilling to join the faction of rebels, once more raised its banners, donned armor, and swept forth on campaign. When our gongs and drums resounded, Lü Bu’s multitudes fled in dismay. We rescued Cao Cao from mortal peril and restored him to his rank as provincial governor. Thus, though this headquarters bestowed no particular favor upon the people of Yan Province, it conferred an immense benefit upon Cao Cao.

Later, when the imperial carriage turned back toward the capital, a host of rebels threw the government into disorder. At that time, Ji Province was facing an emergency on its northern frontier, and we had no leisure to abandon our post. We therefore sent Xu Xun, Attendant Officer of the Household, to dispatch Cao Cao, directing him to repair the suburban and ancestral temples and support and guard the youthful sovereign. But Cao Cao immediately gave free rein to his ambitions. He arbitrarily coerced the emperor into moving the capital and installed himself over the forbidden precincts. He demeaned and insulted the imperial house, ruined the laws, and confounded the statutes. Seated at the head of the Three Offices, he monopolized the government at court. Titles and rewards were granted according to his whim, while punishments and executions issued from his mouth. Those he loved brought glory to five degrees of kin; those he hated saw three clans exterminated. Those who spoke openly suffered public execution, and those who silently criticized him were secretly slain. The hundred officials have sealed their mouths, and men on the road communicate only with their eyes. The Imperial Secretariat merely records court assemblies, while dukes and ministers serve only to fill the prescribed ranks.

The late Grand Commandant Yang Biao successively administered two of the highest ministries and occupied one of the supreme offices of state. Because of a petty grudge, Cao Cao falsely charged him with crimes. Rod and cudgel were applied together, and all five tortures were inflicted upon him. Cao Cao followed his own vicious impulses without the least regard for the laws and statutes. Again, the Consultant Zhao Yan offered loyal remonstrance and spoke forthrightly, presenting righteous counsel worthy of acceptance. The sacred court therefore received his words with tolerance, changed countenance, and bestowed favor upon him. But Cao Cao, wishing to delude and rob the wisdom of the age and to close every avenue of speech, arbitrarily seized Zhao Yan and executed him on the spot, without awaiting imperial authorization. Moreover, Prince Xiao of Liang was the full brother of the august emperor’s mother, and his tomb was exalted and illustrious. Even the mulberries and catalpas, the pines and cypresses of that resting place, should have been treated with solemn reverence. Yet Cao Cao led his commanders, officers, clerks, and soldiers there in person to excavate the tomb. They broke open the coffin, exposed the corpse, and plundered the gold and treasure. To this day the sacred court sheds tears, and officials and commoners alike grieve at heart!

Cao Cao has even established the special offices of Household General Who Opens Mounds and Commandant Who Seizes Gold. Wherever they pass, they smash through graves until no bones remain unexposed. He occupies the rank of one of the Three Excellencies, yet behaves like a common brigand, defiling the state, injuring the people, and spreading poison among both the living and the dead! Moreover, his petty ordinances are cruel and harsh, with prohibitions imposed one upon another. Snares and cords fill every path; pits and traps block every road. Raise a hand, and it catches in a net; move a foot, and it springs a hidden engine. Thus the people of Yan and Yu provinces have no means of sustaining life, while the imperial capital resounds with bitter sighs. Search through all the records of history: among lawless ministers, none has surpassed Cao Cao in greed, savagery, cruelty, and violence!

This headquarters was then engaged in punishing traitors beyond the realm and had not yet had time to discipline him. We continued to show forbearance, hoping matters might yet be patched and repaired. But Cao Cao harbors the savage heart of a jackal and wolf and secretly embraces calamitous designs. He seeks to break the pillars and beams of state and isolate and enfeeble the house of Han. He would exterminate the loyal and upright and make himself sole tyrant. Formerly, when we beat the drums and marched north against Gongsun Zan, that fierce and rebellious foe withstood our siege for a year. Because we had not yet destroyed him, Cao Cao secretly exchanged letters and commands with him, outwardly claiming to aid the royal army while inwardly planning a surprise attack upon us. But his messenger was discovered, and Gongsun Zan was likewise beheaded and exterminated. Cao Cao’s blade was therefore blunted and withdrawn, and his scheme came to nothing.

Now he has occupied the granaries at Ao and relies upon the Yellow River as his defense, hoping to oppose the advance of a mighty chariot with the ax of a mantis. This headquarters reverently bears the awe and divine power of Han and strikes with irresistible force throughout the realm. We have a million long halberds and a thousand squadrons of fierce horsemen. We unleash warriors with the strength of Zhonghuang, Meng Ben, Xia Yu, and Wuhuo, and deploy the power of fine bows and mighty crossbows. The army of Bing Province will cross the Taihang Mountains; that of Qing Province will ford the Ji and Ta rivers. Our great host will sweep over the Yellow River and confront him in front, while the army of Jing Province will descend through Wan and Ye to strike his rear. Thundering and advancing like tigers, all will race upon the enemy’s court. It will be as easy as applying raging flame to drifting mugwort or pouring the blue sea over glowing coals. What could fail to be destroyed? Moreover, all among Cao Cao’s officers and soldiers who are fit to fight come from You and Ji, or from our former camps and units. They resent their long absence, yearn to return home, and gaze northward with streaming tears. The rest are men of Yan and Yu, remnants of Lü Bu’s and Zhang Yang’s forces. Defeated, ruined, and coerced, they submit only as a temporary expedient. Each has suffered wounds and injury; every man regards Cao Cao as an enemy. If we turn our banners and march back against him, ascend the high ridges, beat drums and sound pipes, and raise white streamers to open a path for surrender, his forces will assuredly collapse like earth and shatter like tiles, without waiting for our blades to taste blood. At present the house of Han is in decline, and the bonds of government have slackened and broken. The sacred court lacks even one humble champion, and its chief ministers possess no strength to ward off attack. Within the imperial domain, all the capable and well-trained ministers hang their heads and fold their wings, with nothing upon which to rely. Though loyal and righteous men remain, they are intimidated by brutal and tyrannical officials; how can they display their integrity? Cao Cao has also stationed seven hundred picked soldiers of his own command around the palace gates, outwardly claiming that they form the imperial guard but in truth holding the sovereign captive within. We fear that from this may arise the first stirrings of his usurpation. This is the hour when loyal ministers must spill their brains upon the ground, the moment when men of valor may establish immortal merit. Can we fail to exert ourselves?

Cao Cao also forges imperial commands, assumes sovereign authority, dispatches envoys, and levies troops. We fear that distant provinces and commanderies, misled by what they hear, may supply him with men; but to defy the general will, join a rebel, and thereby lose one’s good name and become the laughingstock of the realm is a course no wise or enlightened man will choose. On this very day, the four provinces of You, Bing, Qing, and Ji advance together. When this proclamation reaches Jing Province, let its present troops be mustered at once and combine their strength and prestige with the Army That Establishes Loyalty. Let every province and commandery marshal its righteous troops, spread them along the borders, raise its martial power, display its might, and join in restoring the Altars of Soil and Grain. Thus shall extraordinary achievement be made manifest.

Whoever takes Cao Cao’s head shall be enfeoffed as marquis over five thousand households and rewarded with fifty million cash. No inquiries shall be made into the past of any subordinate commander, lieutenant, officer, or clerk who surrenders. Let grace and good faith be proclaimed abroad; let tallies of reward be distributed and displayed; and let all beneath Heaven be informed that the sacred court suffers the hardship of coercion and captivity. Obey this as law and command!

Yuan Shao was delighted when he read the proclamation. He immediately ordered messengers to circulate it throughout the provinces and commanderies and to post copies at every pass, ferry, and strategic defile. The proclamation eventually reached the imperial capital of Xu. At the time, Cao Cao was suffering from a violent headache and lay ill in bed. His attendants brought the proclamation in and handed it to him. When Cao Cao read it, his hair stood on end, and a cold sweat broke over his entire body. Before he knew it, his headache had completely vanished. He sprang up from the bed and turned to Cao Hong. “Who wrote this proclamation?” Cao Hong replied, “I hear it came from Chen Lin’s brush.” Cao Cao laughed. “Those skilled in letters must also have military strategy to support them. Chen Lin’s literary talent may be excellent, but what can it avail against Yuan Shao’s lack of military judgment?” He then assembled his advisers to discuss how to meet the enemy.

When Kong Rong heard of this, he came to see Cao Cao and said, “Yuan Shao’s power is great. You must not fight him; you can only make peace.” Xun Yu said, “Yuan Shao is a useless man. Why should we even discuss peace?” Kong Rong replied, “Yuan Shao’s territory is extensive and his people strong. Among his subordinates, Xu You, Guo Tu, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji are all men of wisdom and strategy; Tian Feng and Ju Shou are both loyal ministers; Yan Liang and Wen Chou are the bravest men in the entire army; and the others, such as Gao Lan, Zhang He, and Chunyu Qiong, are all celebrated generals of the age. How can you call Yuan Shao useless?” Xun Yu laughed. “Yuan Shao has many soldiers, but they lack order. Tian Feng is inflexible and offends his superiors; Xu You is greedy and unwise; Shen Pei is domineering and without foresight; Feng Ji is impetuous and incapable. These men cannot tolerate one another and will certainly provoke internal disorder. Yan Liang and Wen Chou possess only the courage of common fighting men and may be captured in a single battle. The rest are a mediocre rabble. Even if Yuan Shao had a million of them, what would they be worth mentioning?”

Kong Rong fell silent. Cao Cao laughed heartily. “None of them lies beyond Xun Wenruo’s calculations.” He summoned Liu Dai of the vanguard and Wang Zhong of the rear army, gave them fifty thousand troops, and ordered them to display the Chancellor’s banners and march against Liu Bei in Xu Province. Liu Dai had formerly been Inspector of Yan Province. When Cao Cao took Yan Province, Liu Dai submitted to him, and Cao Cao employed him as a subordinate general. For this reason he now ordered Liu Dai and Wang Zhong to lead the army together. Cao Cao himself led a great army of two hundred thousand toward Liyang to resist Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu said, “I fear Liu Dai and Wang Zhong are not equal to the task.” Cao Cao replied, “I too know they are no match for Liu Bei. For now, they need only make an empty show of power.” He instructed them, “Do not advance recklessly. Wait until I have defeated Yuan Shao; then I shall marshal the army and destroy Liu Bei.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong departed with their troops. Cao Cao personally led his army to Liyang. The two armies, eighty li apart, each dug deep ditches and raised high ramparts, facing one another without battle. They remained so from the eighth month until the tenth. Xu You disliked Shen Pei’s command of the army, while Ju Shou resented Yuan Shao for rejecting his advice. The officers were at odds and made no plans to advance. Yuan Shao was beset with suspicions and had no thought of marching forward. Cao Cao therefore summoned Zang Ba, one of Lü Bu’s surrendered generals, and ordered him to guard Qing and Xu provinces. Yu Jin and Li Dian were stationed with troops along the river, while Cao Ren was placed in overall command of the great army encamped at Guandu. Cao Cao himself took one force and returned directly to the capital of Xu.

Meanwhile, Liu Dai and Wang Zhong led their fifty thousand troops to a point one hundred li from Xu Province and established a camp. In the center of the army they displayed Cao Cao’s banners as a bluff, but dared not advance, merely awaiting news from north of the Yellow River. Liu Bei, for his part, did not know whether Cao Cao’s show of strength was real or false and dared not move rashly; he too only sought news from the north. Suddenly Cao Cao sent a messenger urging Liu Dai and Wang Zhong to engage in battle. The two conferred in their camp. Liu Dai said, “The Chancellor is pressing us to attack the city. You go first.” Wang Zhong replied, “The Chancellor appointed you before me.” Liu Dai said, “I am the chief commander. How can I go first?” Wang Zhong said, “Then you and I will lead the army together.” Liu Dai replied, “Let us draw lots. Whoever draws the marked lot must go.” Wang Zhong drew the character “first” and had no choice but to take half the troops and march against Xu Province.

When Liu Bei learned that the army was approaching, he summoned Chen Deng and consulted him. “Though Yuan Benchu has encamped at Liyang, his advisers are at odds, and he has not yet advanced. No one knows where Cao Cao is. We hear that no banners bearing Cao Cao’s name appear in the army at Liyang; why, then, are his banners displayed here?” Chen Deng replied, “Cao Cao has endless cunning schemes. He must consider the lands north of the Yellow River his chief concern and be supervising operations there in person. He has deliberately refrained from displaying his banners there while making an empty show of force here. In my judgment, Cao Cao is certainly not with this army.” Liu Bei asked, “Which of my two brothers can discover the truth?” Zhang Fei said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Bei replied, “You are too hot-tempered and violent. You may not go.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao is there, I’ll bring him back alive!” Guan Yu said, “Let me go and observe their movements.” Liu Bei replied, “If Yunzhang goes, I shall have no anxiety.”

Guan Yu accordingly led three thousand men and horses out of Xu Province. It was early winter; dark clouds had massed across the sky, and snowflakes whirled in confusion. The troops drew up their battle formation beneath the falling snow. Guan Yu galloped out with his sword in hand and loudly called for Wang Zhong to parley. Wang Zhong rode out and said, “The Chancellor has come in person. Why have you not surrendered?” Guan Yu replied, “Ask the Chancellor to come out before the lines. I have something to say to him.” Wang Zhong said, “Would the Chancellor deign to meet you so lightly?” Guan Yu flew into a rage and spurred forward. Wang Zhong leveled his spear and came to meet him. As their horses crossed, Guan Yu wheeled his mount and fled. Wang Zhong pursued him around the slope of a hill. Guan Yu suddenly turned his horse, gave a great shout, and swung his sword straight at him. Wang Zhong could not ward off the blow and just managed to spur away in flight. Guan Yu shifted his precious sword, holding it reversed in his left hand, and with his right seized Wang Zhong by the cord fastening his armor. He dragged him from the saddle, laid him crosswise over his own horse, and returned to his lines. Wang Zhong’s soldiers scattered in every direction.

Guan Yu escorted Wang Zhong back to Xu Province and brought him before Liu Bei. Liu Bei demanded, “Who are you, and what office do you presently hold? How dare you falsely claim that Chancellor Cao is here?” Wang Zhong replied, “How would I dare practice such deceit? I was ordered to make an empty show of power and act as a decoy force. The Chancellor is not actually here.” Liu Bei ordered that he be given clothing, wine, and food, then temporarily placed under guard. “Wait until we have captured Liu Dai; then we shall consider what to do.” Guan Yu said, “I knew that Elder Brother intended to seek a reconciliation, and so I captured him alive and brought him back.” Liu Bei replied, “I feared Yide would be too hot-tempered and violent and kill Wang Zhong, which is why I would not let him go. Nothing is gained by killing men of this sort. If we spare him, he may serve as a means of reconciliation.”

Zhang Fei said, “Second Brother captured Wang Zhong. I’ll go and bring Liu Dai back alive!” Liu Bei replied, “Liu Dai was formerly Inspector of Yan Province and, during the campaign against Dong Zhuo at Hulao Pass, was one of the feudal lords commanding an independent force. Today he commands the vanguard. You must not take him lightly.” Zhang Fei said, “What are men like him worth mentioning? I’ll simply capture him alive, just as Second Brother did!” Liu Bei replied, “I fear only that you will take his life and ruin my greater purpose.” Zhang Fei said, “If I kill him, I’ll repay you with my own life!” Liu Bei therefore gave him three thousand troops, and Zhang Fei led them forward.

Now when Liu Dai learned that Wang Zhong had been captured, he held his camp firmly and refused to come out. Every day Zhang Fei rode before the stockade and shouted abuse. When Liu Dai learned that it was Zhang Fei, he grew still more afraid to emerge. After waiting several days and seeing that Liu Dai would not come out, Zhang Fei devised a plan. He issued orders to raid the enemy camp at the second watch that night. During the day, however, he sat drinking in his tent and pretended to be drunk. Finding fault with one of his soldiers, he had the man soundly beaten and bound in the camp, saying, “When I send out the troops tonight, bring him forward as a sacrifice to the banner!” Secretly, however, he ordered his attendants to let the man escape. Once free, the soldier slipped out of camp and went straight to Liu Dai’s lines, where he reported the plan to raid the stockade. Seeing that the deserter had suffered serious wounds, Liu Dai believed his story. He left his camp empty as a decoy and concealed troops outside it.

That night Zhang Fei divided his soldiers into three bodies. He ordered more than thirty men in the center to raid the camp and set it on fire, while the two other forces were to circle behind the enemy stockade and, when they saw the flames rise, attack from both sides. At the second watch, Zhang Fei personally led his picked troops forward and first cut off Liu Dai’s line of retreat. The thirty-odd men in the center rushed into the camp and started fires. Just as Liu Dai’s concealed troops were about to charge in, Zhang Fei’s two flanking forces emerged together. Liu Dai’s army fell into confusion. Not knowing how many troops Zhang Fei had, the men broke ranks and scattered. Liu Dai led a remnant of his force away in desperate flight, only to run straight into Zhang Fei. Meeting on a narrow road, he had no time to avoid him. Their horses had crossed only once when Zhang Fei captured Liu Dai alive. All the remaining troops surrendered.

Zhang Fei sent a man ahead to report the victory in Xu Province. When Liu Bei heard the news, he said to Guan Yu, “Yide has always been rough and impetuous, yet now he too has used strategy. I need worry no longer.” He then went outside the city walls in person to welcome him. Zhang Fei said, “Elder Brother called me hot-tempered and violent. What do you say today?” Liu Bei replied, “If I had not provoked you with those words, how would you have been willing to employ a stratagem?” Zhang Fei laughed heartily. When Liu Bei saw Liu Dai being led forward in bonds, he hurriedly dismounted and untied him, saying, “My younger brother Zhang Fei has rashly offended you. I beg you to forgive him.” He then escorted Liu Dai into Xu Province, released Wang Zhong, and entertained them both with courtesy. Liu Bei said, “Previously, Che Zhou sought to kill me, and so I had no choice but to put him to death. The Chancellor mistakenly suspected me of rebellion and sent you two generals to call me to account. I have received great favor from the Chancellor and have been thinking only of how to repay his kindness. How would I dare rebel? When you return to the capital of Xu, I hope you will speak kindly and explain my case on my behalf. I would count it a great blessing.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong replied, “We are deeply grateful that you have spared our lives. We shall do all we can for you before the Chancellor, and we pledge the lives of both our families as a guarantee for you.”

Liu Bei thanked them. The next day he restored all their original troops and horses and escorted them beyond the city walls. Liu Dai and Wang Zhong had gone little more than ten li when a drum suddenly sounded and Zhang Fei barred their way, roaring, “My elder brother has no sense at all! Once he had captured these enemy generals, why did he let them go again?” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong trembled in their saddles. Eyes glaring, Zhang Fei leveled his spear and galloped toward them. Behind him, another man came racing on horseback and cried, “Do not be rude!” They looked and saw it was Guan Yu; only then did Liu Dai and Wang Zhong breathe easily. Guan Yu said, “Since Elder Brother has released them, how can you refuse to obey his command?” Zhang Fei replied, “If we let them go this time, they’ll only come back again.” Guan Yu said, “If they come again, it will not be too late to kill them then.” Liu Dai and Wang Zhong repeatedly begged leave to depart, saying, “Even if the Chancellor exterminates our three clans, we will never come back. We beg the general’s mercy.” Zhang Fei said, “Even if Cao Cao himself came, I would slaughter his army until not one scrap of armor returned! For this time, I’ll merely keep those two heads on account!” Clutching their heads, Liu Dai and Wang Zhong scurried away like frightened rats. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei returned to Liu Bei and said, “Cao Cao is certain to come again.” Sun Qian said to Liu Bei, “Xu Province lies open to enemy attack and cannot be occupied for long. It would be better to divide the army, station forces at Xiaopei, and guard the city of Xiapi, forming mutually supporting horns against Cao Cao.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He ordered Guan Yu to guard Xiapi, where Ladies Gan and Mi were also lodged. Lady Gan was a native of Xiaopei, while Lady Mi was Mi Zhu’s younger sister. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang were left to defend Xu Province, while Liu Bei and Zhang Fei took station at Xiaopei.

Liu Dai and Wang Zhong returned to Cao Cao and gave him a full account, declaring that Liu Bei had not rebelled. Cao Cao cursed them in anger: “You have disgraced the state! What use is there in keeping you?” He shouted for his attendants to drag them out and behead them. Thus it was:How can dogs and swine contend with tigers?Fish and shrimp strive vainly against dragons.Whether the two men lived or died will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Mi Heng Strips and Reviles the Traitor; Physician Ji Is Tortured for Attempted Poisoning

Now Cao Cao intended to execute Liu Dai and Wang Zhong. Kong Rong remonstrated: “Those two were never a match for Liu Bei. If you behead them, I fear you will lose the hearts of your officers and men.” Cao Cao therefore spared their lives but stripped them of rank and emolument, and prepared to lead an army in person against Xuande. Kong Rong said, “It is now the depth of winter and bitterly cold; the army should not yet be moved. It will not be too late to wait until next spring. You may first send men to secure the submission of Zhang Xiu and Liu Biao, and afterward make further plans against Xuzhou.” Cao Cao approved his counsel and first dispatched Liu Ye to persuade Zhang Xiu. When Liu Ye reached Xiangcheng, he called first upon Jia Xu and discoursed on Lord Cao’s abundant virtue. Jia Xu then kept Liu Ye as a guest in his home.

The next day Jia Xu went to see Zhang Xiu and told him that Lord Cao had sent Liu Ye to invite his submission. While they were discussing the matter, word suddenly came that an envoy from Yuan Shao had arrived. Zhang Xiu ordered him admitted. The envoy presented a letter, and when Zhang Xiu read it, he found that it likewise invited him to submit. Jia Xu asked the envoy, “You recently raised an army to defeat Cao Cao. How went the victory or defeat?” The envoy replied, “In these cold winter months we have suspended operations for the time being. Now, because the general and Liu Biao of Jingzhou both possess the bearing of distinguished men of the realm, I have come to invite you to join us.” Jia Xu laughed aloud. “You may return to Benchu and tell him: ‘You cannot even tolerate your own brother—how can you tolerate the distinguished men of the realm?’” Before the envoy’s face he tore the letter to pieces and angrily drove him out. Zhang Xiu said, “At present Yuan Shao is strong and Cao Cao weak. Now that you have torn up his letter and reviled his envoy, what shall we do if Yuan Shao comes against us?” Jia Xu replied, “Nothing would be better than to go over to Cao Cao.” Zhang Xiu said, “I have an old feud with Cao Cao. How could he ever tolerate me?” Jia Xu replied, “There are three advantages in following Cao Cao. Lord Cao obeys the Son of Heaven’s explicit decrees and wages campaigns throughout the empire: this is the first reason to follow him. Yuan Shao is powerful and flourishing; if our small force joined him, he would certainly attach no importance to us. Cao Cao, though weak, would certainly rejoice to gain us: this is the second reason to follow him. Lord Cao possesses the ambition of a king and hegemon; he will surely set aside private resentment to display his virtue throughout the four seas: this is the third reason to follow him. I beg you, General, to harbor no doubts.”

Zhang Xiu followed his counsel and invited Liu Ye to meet him. Liu Ye lavishly praised Cao Cao’s virtue, adding, “If the Prime Minister remembered former grudges, how could he have been willing to send me here to establish friendship with you, General?” Zhang Xiu was overjoyed and at once went with Jia Xu and the others to the capital, Xudu, to surrender. When Zhang Xiu saw Cao Cao, he bowed at the foot of the steps. Cao Cao hastened to raise him and, taking his hand, said, “There was a trifling misunderstanding; do not keep it in your heart.” He then enfeoffed Zhang Xiu as General Who Exalts Martial Might and appointed Jia Xu Bearer of the Gilded Mace. Cao Cao immediately ordered Zhang Xiu to write a letter inviting Liu Biao to submit. Jia Xu advised, “Liu Jingsheng delights in forming ties with celebrated men. We must send a scholar of literary renown to persuade him before he can be induced to submit.” Cao Cao asked Xun You, “Who can go?” Xun You replied, “Kong Wenju is equal to the task.”

Cao Cao agreed. Xun You went out and said to Kong Rong, “The Prime Minister wishes to find a man of literary renown to serve as his emissary. Can you undertake this mission?” Kong Rong replied, “My friend Mi Heng, whose style is Zhengping, is ten times as talented as I. Such a man should remain at the Emperor’s side, not merely serve as an emissary. I shall recommend him to the Son of Heaven.” Thereupon he submitted a memorial to the Emperor. It read:

Your servant has heard that when the deluge spread unchecked, the sovereign sought men to bring it under control; he searched far and wide throughout the four quarters to summon the worthy and gifted. In former times, when Emperor Shizong inherited the imperial succession and sought to enlarge the foundations of his enterprise, he consulted all concerning those who might gloriously discharge the work, and throngs of worthy men came in answer. Your Majesty, sagacious and holy, has inherited the imperial foundations, but has encountered a calamitous destiny. Laboring humbly until the sun declines, you have caused the sacred mountains to send down their spirits, and extraordinary men have arisen together. Your servant has observed the private scholar Mi Heng of Pingyuan, aged twenty-four, whose style is Zhengping. His nature is gentle, upright, and brilliant, and his outstanding talent towers above the common run. He has but newly entered the realm of letters, yet already has ascended the hall and glimpsed its inner mysteries. Whatever his eyes see but once, his mouth can recite; whatever his ears hear but briefly, his heart never forgets. His nature accords with the Way, and his thoughts seem divinely inspired. Sang Hongyang’s secret calculations and Zhang Anshi’s silent memory, if measured against Mi Heng, are truly nothing remarkable. Loyal, resolute, upright, and honest, he cherishes aspirations pure as frost and snow. He starts with delight at the sight of goodness and hates evil as he would a mortal enemy. Ren Zuo’s lofty conduct and Shi Yu’s stern integrity could scarcely surpass his own. A hundred birds of prey are not worth a single osprey. If Mi Heng were established at court, there would assuredly be much in him worthy of admiration. His soaring argument and coursing eloquence overflow in a surging torrent; he can resolve doubts and untie perplexities, and before any adversary his powers are more than sufficient.

In former times Jia Yi sought to be tested in the vassal states and planned the capture of the Shanyu; Zhong Jun wished to use a long cord to bind the mighty Yue. Their ardor before reaching manhood was praised by earlier ages. More recently, Lu Cui and Yan Xiang, likewise men of uncommon talent, were promoted and appointed gentlemen of the imperial secretariat. Mi Heng deserves to be ranked beside them. Like a dragon leaping upon the thoroughfare of heaven, he would beat his wings amid the River of Clouds, make his voice heard within the Purple Tenuity, and shed a radiance like the rainbow. He would suffice to display the multitude of worthy men in the inner offices and enhance the august dignity of the four gates. Amid the vast music of the Celestial Court there must be spectacles of rare magnificence; within the imperial house and royal abode there must be treasured objects of extraordinary worth. Men of Mi Heng’s kind cannot often be found. The songs “Stirring Chu” and “Yang’e,” in their consummate beauty, are coveted by masters of music; Flying Hare and Yaoniao, fleet-footed and unbridled, are urgently sought by Wang Liang and Bo Le. How could your humble servants dare not make this known? Your Majesty is earnest and circumspect in selecting men, and surely requires a trial of their abilities. I beg that Mi Heng be summoned in his plain cloth robe and granted an audience. If nothing admirable is found in him, then let your servants incur the guilt of having deceived Your Majesty to your face.

The Emperor read the memorial and handed it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao accordingly sent a man to summon Mi Heng. When the formal courtesies were concluded, Cao Cao did not invite him to sit. Mi Heng looked up to heaven and sighed, “Though heaven and earth are vast, how is it that they contain not a single man?” Cao Cao said, “I have several dozen men under my command, all heroes of the present age. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng said, “I should like to hear of them.” Cao Cao replied, “Xun Yu, Xun You, Guo Jia, and Cheng Yu possess subtle stratagems and far-reaching wisdom; even Xiao He and Chen Ping could not surpass them. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Yue Jin, and Li Dian possess irresistible valor; even Cen Peng and Ma Wu could not surpass them. Lü Qian and Man Chong serve as my administrative officers; Yu Jin and Xu Huang are my vanguard. Xiahou Dun is a prodigious talent under heaven, and Cao Zixiao a fortunate general without equal in the world. How can you say there is no one?” Mi Heng laughed. “Your words are mistaken, sir. I know all these persons thoroughly. Xun Yu may be sent to condole with the bereaved and inquire after the sick; Xun You may be sent to inspect graves and guard tombs; Cheng Yu may be set to closing gates and barring doors; Guo Jia may be employed to read declarations and recite rhapsodies; Zhang Liao may be set to beating drums and sounding gongs; Xu Chu may be employed to herd cattle and graze horses; Yue Jin may fetch legal depositions and read edicts; Li Dian may carry letters and deliver proclamations; Lü Qian may sharpen knives and cast swords; Man Chong may drink wine and eat the lees; Yu Jin may carry planks and build walls; Xu Huang may slaughter pigs and butcher dogs. Xiahou Dun may be styled the ‘Whole-Bodied General,’ and Cao Zixiao the ‘Money-Grubbing Governor.’ All the rest are nothing but clothes racks and rice sacks, wine vats and meat bags!” Cao Cao angrily demanded, “And what abilities have you?” Mi Heng replied, “There is nothing in astronomy or geography I do not comprehend, nothing in the Three Teachings or Nine Schools I do not understand. Above, I can enable my sovereign to become a Yao or a Shun; below, my virtue may be matched with that of Confucius and Yan Hui. How could I discuss such matters with vulgar fellows?” At that time only Zhang Liao stood beside Cao Cao, and he drew his sword, intending to kill Mi Heng. Cao Cao said, “I happen to lack a drummer. At morning and evening court ceremonies, felicitations, banquets, and feasts, Mi Heng may fill that post.” Mi Heng did not decline, but assented at once and departed. Zhang Liao said, “This man speaks with outrageous insolence. Why not kill him?” Cao Cao replied, “This man has long possessed an empty reputation known both near and far. If I killed him today, the world would certainly say that I cannot tolerate men of talent. He imagines himself capable, so I have made him a drummer to humiliate him.”

The next day Cao Cao held a great banquet for his guests in the government hall and ordered the drummer to beat the drum. An old functionary said, “To beat the drum, you must change into fresh garments.” Mi Heng entered in his old clothes and performed “The Three Beats of Yuyang.” The phrasing and rhythm were wondrously fine, and the deep, resonant notes rang like metal and stone. All the seated guests who heard it were stirred to passionate emotion and shed tears. Cao Cao’s attendants shouted, “Why do you not change your clothes?” Before them all, Mi Heng stripped off his old, tattered garments and stood naked, his whole body exposed. All the guests covered their faces. Mi Heng then slowly put on his trousers, his expression unchanged.

Cao Cao rebuked him: “In this hall of state, how dare you behave with such gross discourtesy?” Mi Heng replied, “To deceive the sovereign and defy one’s superiors—that is what may be called discourtesy. I have merely exposed the form given me by my father and mother, thereby revealing the purity of my body!” Cao Cao said, “If you are pure, then who is foul?” Mi Heng replied, “You cannot distinguish the worthy from the foolish: your eyes are foul. You do not read the Odes and Documents: your mouth is foul. You refuse loyal remonstrance: your ears are foul. You comprehend neither antiquity nor the present: your body is foul. You cannot tolerate the feudal lords: your belly is foul. You constantly harbor usurpation and treason: your heart is foul! I am a renowned scholar of the empire, yet you employ me as a drummer. It is as though Yang Huo slighted Confucius or Zang Cang slandered Mencius! You aspire to the enterprise of a king and hegemon, yet treat men with such contempt?”

Kong Rong was then among the company. Fearing Cao Cao would kill Mi Heng, he calmly advanced and said, “Mi Heng’s offense is like that of the fettered criminal; it is not enough to mar the dream of an enlightened king.” Pointing at Mi Heng, Cao Cao said, “I order you to go as envoy to Jingzhou. If Liu Biao comes and submits, I shall appoint you one of the highest ministers.” Mi Heng refused to go. Cao Cao provided three horses and ordered two men to support and escort him on his way. He then instructed all the civil and military officers under him to prepare wine outside the eastern gate and see Mi Heng off. Xun Yu said, “When Mi Heng arrives, no one is to rise.” Mi Heng came, dismounted, and entered to meet them, but all remained sitting upright. Mi Heng burst into loud weeping. Xun Yu asked, “Why are you crying?” Mi Heng replied, “How could I not weep while walking among coffins filled with the dead?” They all said, “If we are corpses, then you are a mad ghost without a head!” Mi Heng replied, “I am a minister of the Han dynasty and will not join the faction of Cao the Deceiver. How could I be without a head?” The company wished to kill him, but Xun Yu hastily stopped them, saying, “Why stain a blade with such a petty rat or sparrow?” Mi Heng said, “Though I am a rat or sparrow, I still possess human nature. You men can only be called dung beetles!” The company dispersed in hatred.

Mi Heng reached Jingzhou and was received by Liu Biao. Though his words ostensibly praised Liu Biao’s virtue, they were in truth all mockery and satire. Liu Biao was displeased and ordered him to go to Jiangxia to see Huang Zu. Someone asked Liu Biao, “Mi Heng mocked you, my lord. Why did you not kill him?” Liu Biao replied, “Mi Heng repeatedly insulted Cao Cao. Cao Cao did not kill him because he feared losing public esteem. Therefore, he sent Mi Heng to me as an envoy, hoping to borrow my hand to kill him and make me bear the infamy of harming a worthy man. I have now sent him to see Huang Zu, so that Cao Cao may know I possess discernment.” Everyone applauded his decision.

At this time an envoy from Yuan Shao also arrived. Liu Biao asked his advisers, “Yuan Benchu has sent another envoy, while Cao Mengde has dispatched Mi Heng here. Which side would it be more advantageous to follow?” Han Song, an Attendant Officer and General of the Household, stepped forward and said, “The two heroes are now locked in strife. If you wish to accomplish great things, General, you may take advantage of this moment to defeat the enemy. If not, then you should choose the better of the two and follow him. Cao Cao is now highly skilled in the use of arms, and worthy and gifted men flock to him. By the force of events, he will surely defeat Yuan Shao first and then turn his army toward the lands east of the river. I fear you will be unable to resist him, General. It would be better to offer Jingzhou and attach yourself to Cao Cao; he will certainly treat you with great honor.” Liu Biao said, “Go first to Xudu and observe the situation there. We shall deliberate again afterward.” Han Song said, “Sovereign and minister each has his fixed allegiance. I now serve you, General, and though ordered to plunge into boiling water or tread upon fire, I would obey your every command. If you can show obedience above to the Son of Heaven and below follow Lord Cao, then you may send me. But if you remain hesitant and undecided, and after I reach the capital the Son of Heaven grants me an office, then I shall become the Son of Heaven’s minister and will no longer be able to die for you, General.” Liu Biao said, “Go first and observe matters. I have another purpose in mind.”

Han Song took leave of Liu Biao and went to Xudu to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao appointed him Palace Attendant, concurrently Governor of Lingling. Xun Yu said, “Han Song came merely to observe the situation and has yet to render the slightest service, but you have conferred this important office upon him. Meanwhile there has been no word of Mi Heng; though the Prime Minister sent him, you make no inquiry. Why is this?” Cao Cao replied, “Mi Heng insulted me beyond endurance, so I borrowed Liu Biao’s hand to kill him. Why should I inquire further?” He then sent Han Song back to Jingzhou to persuade Liu Biao. On his return, Han Song praised the court’s abundant virtue and urged Liu Biao to send his son to serve at court. Liu Biao was furious. “Do you harbor divided loyalties?” he cried, and intended to behead him. Han Song shouted, “You have betrayed me, General; I have not betrayed you!” Kuai Liang said, “Before Han Song departed, he clearly gave warning of this.” Liu Biao thereupon pardoned him.

Then a man reported that Huang Zu had beheaded Mi Heng, and Liu Biao asked the reason. The man replied, “Huang Zu and Mi Heng were drinking together, and both became drunk. Huang Zu asked Mi Heng, ‘What men of distinction are there in Xudu?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘The elder is Kong Wenju, and the younger Yang Dezu. Apart from those two, there is no one of distinction.’ Huang Zu asked, ‘How do I compare with them?’ Mi Heng replied, ‘You resemble a god in a temple: though you receive sacrifices, regrettably you display no miraculous power!’ Huang Zu flew into a rage. ‘Do you take me for an idol of clay and wood?’ he cried, and beheaded him. Mi Heng continued reviling him without cease until the moment of death.” When Liu Biao heard that Mi Heng was dead, he too sighed and lamented without end, and ordered him buried beside Parrot Islet. A later poet lamented:

Huang Zu had no worthy elder’s grace;Mi Heng lost his head beside this stream.Today, when travelers pass by Parrot Islet,Only the heartless azure waters flow.

Now when Cao Cao learned that Mi Heng had been killed, he laughed and said, “The pedant’s tongue was a sword, yet in the end it killed its owner!” When Liu Biao failed to come and submit, Cao Cao wished to raise an army to call him to account. Xun Yu remonstrated: “Yuan Shao has not yet been pacified, nor Liu Bei destroyed, yet you wish to wage war along the Yangzi and Han. This is like neglecting the heart and belly to attend to the hands and feet. First destroy Yuan Shao, and afterward destroy Liu Bei; then the Yangzi and Han regions may be swept clean and pacified in a single stroke.” Cao Cao followed his counsel.

Now since Liu Xuande’s departure, Dong Cheng had deliberated day and night with Wang Zifu and the others, but could devise no plan. On New Year’s Day in the fifth year of Jian’an, when he attended the court felicitations, he saw that Cao Cao had grown still more arrogant and overbearing. Indignation and grief made him ill. When the Emperor learned that his imperial kinsman was sick, he ordered a court physician to go and treat him. This physician was a native of Luoyang, surnamed Ji, personal name Tai, and style Chengping. Everyone called him Ji Ping, and he was a celebrated physician of the time. Ji Ping went to Dong Cheng’s residence and treated him with medicines, remaining at his side morning and evening. He often saw Dong Cheng heaving long and troubled sighs but did not dare question him.

When the Lantern Festival arrived, Ji Ping took his leave, but Dong Cheng detained him, and the two drank together. After the first night watch, Dong Cheng grew weary and fell asleep in his clothes. Suddenly it was announced that Wang Zifu and three others had arrived. Dong Cheng went out to welcome them and led them inside. Wang Zifu said, “The great affair may now succeed!” Dong Cheng said, “I should like to hear your plan.” Wang Zifu replied, “Liu Biao has allied himself with Yuan Shao. Together they have raised five hundred thousand troops, divided them into ten columns, and are coming to attack. Ma Teng has joined with Han Sui and raised seven hundred and twenty thousand troops from Xiliang, who are advancing from the north. Cao Cao has mobilized every soldier in Xuchang and sent them by separate routes to meet the enemy, leaving the city empty. If our five households gather their servants, we can muster more than a thousand men. Tonight a great banquet is being held in his residence to celebrate the Lantern Festival. We should surround the mansion, burst in, and kill him. We must not let this opportunity escape!”

Dong Cheng was overjoyed. He immediately summoned his household slaves and ordered each to prepare weapons. He himself donned armor, seized his spear, and mounted his horse, arranging for them all to assemble before the inner gate and advance together. At the second watch, all the troops arrived. Sword in hand, Dong Cheng went straight in on foot and saw Cao Cao holding a banquet in the rear hall. He shouted, “Cao Cao, traitor, do not flee!” He hewed at him with his sword, and Cao Cao fell beneath the stroke. In an instant Dong Cheng awoke and discovered that it had been nothing but a dream of Nanke; yet he was still cursing the traitor Cao Cao without cease. Ji Ping stepped forward and cried, “Do you wish to harm Lord Cao?” Dong Cheng was so frightened he could not answer. Ji Ping said, “Do not be alarmed, Imperial Kinsman. Though I am a physician, I have never forgotten the Han. For days I have seen you sighing in sorrow, but dared not question you. The words you spoke just now in your dream have revealed your true feelings. I beg you not to conceal them from me. If there is any use to which I may be put, I shall feel no regret even if all nine degrees of my kin are exterminated.” Dong Cheng covered his face and wept. “I fear only that your heart is not sincere!”

Ji Ping thereupon bit off one of his fingers as a pledge. Dong Cheng then brought out the Girdle Edict and had Ji Ping read it. He said, “The reason our present design has failed is that Liu Xuande and Ma Teng have each departed, leaving us no means to act. My anguish over this has made me ill.” Ji Ping said, “You gentlemen need trouble yourselves no further. The traitor Cao Cao’s life lies wholly in my hands.” Dong Cheng asked him why. Ji Ping replied, “Cao Cao often suffers from pains in the head that pierce to the very marrow. Whenever an attack comes upon him, he summons me to treat him. If he calls me at any time, morning or evening, a single dose of poison will certainly kill him. What need is there to raise sword or spear?” Dong Cheng said, “If this can be done, then the salvation of the Han dynasty and its sacred altars will rest wholly upon you!”

Ji Ping then took his leave and returned home. Dong Cheng, secretly delighted, walked into the rear hall and suddenly saw his household slave Qin Qingtong speaking privately in a dark corner with Yunying, one of Dong Cheng’s concubines. Dong Cheng flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to seize them, intending to put them to death. His wife persuaded him to spare their lives. Each was given forty strokes across the back, and Qingtong was chained in a cold room. Nursing his hatred, Qingtong twisted apart his iron fetters in the dead of night, leaped over the wall, and went straight to Cao Cao’s residence, saying that he had a secret matter to report. Cao Cao summoned him into a private chamber and questioned him. Qingtong said, “Wang Zifu, Wu Zilan, Zhong Ji, Wu Shuo, and Ma Teng met in my master’s residence to discuss a secret affair. They must certainly be plotting against the Prime Minister. My master brought out a strip of white silk, but I do not know what was written upon it. Recently I also saw Ji Ping bite his finger as a pledge.”

Cao Cao concealed Qingtong in his residence. Dong Cheng merely supposed the slave had fled elsewhere and made no effort to pursue him. The next day Cao Cao feigned an attack of head pain and summoned Ji Ping to administer medicine. Ji Ping thought to himself, “The villain’s doom has come!” Concealing poison upon his person, he entered the residence. Cao Cao lay upon a couch and ordered Ji Ping to prepare the medicine. Ji Ping said, “A single dose will cure this illness.” He had a medicine pot brought and decocted the drug before Cao Cao’s eyes. When half the liquid had boiled away, Ji Ping secretly added the poison and personally presented the potion. Cao Cao knew that it was poisoned and deliberately delayed drinking it. Ji Ping said, “Drink it while it is hot. Once you have sweated a little, you will be cured.” Cao Cao sat up and said, “Since you have studied the Confucian books, you must understand rites and righteousness. ‘When a sovereign is ill and takes medicine, his minister tastes it first; when a father is ill and takes medicine, his son tastes it first.’ You are one of my trusted intimates. Why do you not taste it before offering it to me?” Ji Ping replied, “Medicine is used to cure disease. Why should another person taste it?”

Ji Ping knew that the matter had been betrayed. He sprang forward, seized Cao Cao by the ear, and tried to pour the potion down his throat. Cao Cao knocked it aside, spilling it upon the floor, where the bricks cracked and split. Before Cao Cao could speak, his attendants had already seized Ji Ping. Cao Cao said, “How could I be ill? I was only testing you! You do indeed intend to harm me!” He summoned twenty strong and sturdy jailers and had Ji Ping taken to the rear garden for interrogation. Cao Cao sat in a pavilion while Ji Ping was bound and thrown to the ground. Ji Ping’s expression remained unchanged, and he showed not the slightest fear. Cao Cao laughed and said, “You are only a physician. How would you dare poison me? Someone must have instigated you. Name that person, and I shall spare you.” Ji Ping reviled him: “You are a traitor who deceives the sovereign and defies his superiors. All beneath heaven desire to kill you. How could I alone wish it?” Cao Cao questioned and tormented him again and again. Ji Ping angrily replied, “I myself wished to kill you. Who could have sent me? Now that the deed has failed, there is nothing but death!” Cao Cao became enraged and ordered the jailers to beat him savagely. They beat him for four hours, until his skin split and his flesh tore, and blood flowed all over the steps. Cao Cao feared he might be beaten to death, leaving no one to confront the other conspirators. He ordered the jailers to drag him to a secluded place and let him recover for the time being. Then he commanded that a banquet be prepared the next day and all the chief ministers invited to drink. Dong Cheng alone pleaded illness and did not come. Wang Zifu and the others feared that Cao Cao would become suspicious, so they had no choice but to attend. Cao Cao had a feast laid in the rear hall. After several rounds of wine, he said, “There is nothing here to enliven our banquet. I have a man who can sober all you gentlemen.” He ordered the twenty jailers, “Drag him in!”

Presently Ji Ping appeared, fastened in a long cangue and dragged to the foot of the steps. Cao Cao said, “You gentlemen do not know that this man has allied himself with a wicked faction, intending to rebel against the court and murder me, Cao Cao. Today Heaven has defeated him; pray listen to his confession.” Cao Cao first ordered him beaten until he fainted upon the ground, then had water sprayed upon his face. Ji Ping revived, opened his eyes, gnashed his teeth, and cursed: “Cao Cao, traitor! If you do not kill me now, what are you waiting for?” Cao Cao said, “There were six conspirators before. With you, does that make seven?” Ji Ping merely continued his furious abuse. Wang Zifu and the other three exchanged glances, sitting as though upon mats of needles. Cao Cao ordered the jailers to beat Ji Ping and spray him with water by turns, but Ji Ping showed no desire to beg for mercy. Seeing that he would not confess, Cao Cao ordered him dragged away for the time being.

When the other officials dispersed, Cao Cao detained Wang Zifu and the other three for a night banquet. The four were frightened out of their wits but had no choice save to remain. Cao Cao said, “I had not intended to detain you, but there is a matter I must ask about. What business did you four discuss with Dong Cheng?” Wang Zifu replied, “We discussed no business.” Cao Cao asked, “What was written on the white silk?” Zifu and the others all sought to conceal the truth, whereupon Cao Cao summoned Qingtong to confront them. Zifu asked, “Where did you see any such thing?” Qingtong replied, “You dismissed everyone else and the six of you wrote together in one place. How can you deny it?” Zifu said, “This villain committed adultery with the imperial kinsman’s concubine. He was punished and now falsely accuses his master. His words must not be believed.” Cao Cao said, “If Dong Cheng did not send Ji Ping to poison me, then who did?” Zifu and the others all said they did not know. Cao Cao said, “If you confess tonight, you may yet be pardoned. But if you wait until the affair is exposed, you will truly be beyond forgiveness!”

Zifu and the others all declared that there had been no such affair. Cao Cao shouted for his attendants to seize the four and confine them. The next day he led a company straight to Dong Cheng’s residence, ostensibly to inquire after his illness. Dong Cheng had no choice but to come out and receive him. Cao Cao asked, “Why did you not attend last night’s banquet?” Dong Cheng replied, “My slight illness has not yet passed, and I dared not venture out.” Cao Cao said, “This is an illness born of anxiety for the state.” Dong Cheng stared at him in astonishment. Cao Cao asked, “Does the Imperial Kinsman know of Ji Ping’s affair?” Dong Cheng said, “I do not.” Cao Cao gave a cold laugh. “How could the Imperial Kinsman not know?” Then he called to his attendants, “Drag him in to cure the Imperial Kinsman’s illness.” Dong Cheng was left utterly at a loss.

Presently the twenty jailers thrust Ji Ping forward to the foot of the steps. Ji Ping loudly cursed, “Cao Cao, traitorous villain!” Pointing at him, Cao Cao said to Dong Cheng, “This man has implicated Wang Zifu and the other three. I have already had them arrested and delivered to the Commandant of Justice. There remains one other man who has not yet been taken.” Then he asked Ji Ping, “Who sent you to poison me? Confess at once!” Ji Ping replied, “Heaven sent me to kill a traitor!” Cao Cao furiously ordered him beaten. There was nowhere left on his body that could bear further torture. As Dong Cheng sat watching, his heart felt cut by knives. Cao Cao again asked Ji Ping, “You originally had ten fingers. Why do you now have only nine?” Ji Ping replied, “I bit one off as a pledge—a pledge to kill the traitor to the state!” Cao Cao ordered a knife brought and had the remaining nine fingers cut off there at the foot of the steps. “Now they are all cut off,” he said, “so you may make your pledge!” Ji Ping replied, “I still have a mouth with which to swallow the traitor and a tongue with which to curse him!” Cao Cao ordered that his tongue be cut out. Ji Ping said, “Stay your hands a moment. I can endure the torture no longer and must confess. Release my bonds.” Cao Cao said, “What harm can there be in releasing him?” He therefore ordered Ji Ping untied. Ji Ping rose, turned toward the imperial palace, and bowed, saying, “Your servant has failed to rid the state of its traitor. Such is Heaven’s decree!” When he had finished bowing, he dashed his head against the steps and died. Cao Cao ordered his body dismembered and the parts exposed as a warning. It was then the first month of the fifth year of Jian’an. A historian wrote:

No hope of revival stirred the Han;Yet Ji Chengping would heal the state.He swore to purge the traitorous faction,And gave his life to serve his sovereign.Under extreme torment, fiercer grew his words;In a cruel death, his spirit seemed still living.Where ten fingers streamed with blood,A thousand autumns revere his wondrous name.

When Cao Cao saw that Ji Ping was dead, he ordered his attendants to bring Qin Qingtong before him. Cao Cao said, “Does the Imperial Kinsman recognize this man?” Dong Cheng flew into a rage. “The runaway slave is here! He should be executed at once!” Cao Cao replied, “He has denounced a plot of rebellion and has come to confront you with his testimony. Who dares execute him?” Dong Cheng said, “Why does the Prime Minister heed only the one-sided testimony of a runaway slave?” Cao Cao replied, “I have already seized Wang Zifu and the others, and all have confessed and given clear evidence. Do you still deny it?” He immediately ordered his attendants to arrest Dong Cheng, then commanded his followers to go straight into Dong Cheng’s bedchamber. There they searched out the Girdle Edict and the covenant of allegiance. Cao Cao read them and laughed. “How dare these rats do such a thing!” He then commanded, “Imprison Dong Cheng’s entire household, high and low, free and bond. Do not allow a single one to escape.” Cao Cao returned to his residence and showed the edict and covenant to his advisers for deliberation, proposing to depose Emperor Xian and establish a new sovereign. Truly:

A few lines of vermilion edict turned vain hope to dust;A single covenant on paper brought calamity untold.

How Emperor Xian’s life fared will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

The State Traitor Murders the Imperial Consort; Liu Bei Flees Defeat and Seeks Yuan Shao

Now Cao Cao, having seen the edict concealed in the girdle, consulted with his advisers and proposed deposing Emperor Xian and choosing another man of virtue to set upon the throne. Cheng Yu remonstrated: “My lord, the reason you can awe the four quarters and issue commands throughout the realm is that you uphold the name of the House of Han. The feudal lords are not yet subdued. If you abruptly depose one emperor and enthrone another, you will surely provoke fresh warfare.” Cao Cao therefore abandoned the idea. He merely had Dong Cheng and the other four men, together with every member of their families, old and young, taken to the several city gates and beheaded. More than seven hundred people died. None among the officials and common people who witnessed it could refrain from tears. A later poet lamented Dong Cheng:

The secret edict passed within a girdle;The Son of Heaven’s words left the forbidden gates.Once, in years gone by, he rescued the imperial carriage;Now once again he bore his sovereign’s grace.Grief for the state became a sickness of the heart;The dream of slaying traitors haunted his soul.His loyal constancy lives through all the ages—Who now shall judge success or failure?

Another poem laments Wang Zifu and the other three:

Their names inscribed on silk, they pledged a loyal plan,Resolved with ardent courage to repay their lord and father.Alas, their faithful valor cost a hundred lives;Yet their true hearts shall shine a thousand autumns.

After Cao Cao had slain Dong Cheng and all the others, his anger was still unappeased. Sword in hand, he entered the palace to murder Noble Consort Dong. The consort was Dong Cheng’s younger sister and enjoyed the Emperor’s favor; she was five months pregnant. That day the Emperor was in the inner palace, privately discussing Dong Cheng’s affair with Empress Fu, for as yet they had received no word of what had happened. Suddenly Cao Cao appeared, entering the palace with sword in hand and fury on his face. The Emperor turned pale with terror.

“Dong Cheng plotted rebellion,” said Cao Cao. “Did Your Majesty know of it?”

“Dong Zhuo was executed long ago,” replied the Emperor.

“Not Dong Zhuo!” Cao Cao shouted. “Dong Cheng!”

Trembling, the Emperor said, “We truly knew nothing of it.”

“Have you forgotten cutting your finger and writing the edict?” Cao Cao demanded.

The Emperor could make no answer. Cao Cao barked an order to the guards, who seized Consort Dong and brought her before him.

“Consort Dong is five months with child,” the Emperor pleaded. “I beg the Prime Minister to show mercy.”

“Had Heaven not brought their plot to ruin, I would already have been slain,” Cao Cao replied. “How could I leave this woman alive to become a future scourge?”

Empress Fu pleaded, “Banish her to the cold palace. It will not be too late to kill her after she has given birth.”

“Would you preserve this rebel seed so that it may avenge its mother?” said Cao Cao.

Consort Dong wept and implored him: “I beg only to die with my body whole. Do not leave me exposed to shame.”

Cao Cao ordered a length of white silk brought before her. Weeping, the Emperor said to the consort, “When you are beneath the Nine Springs, do not blame your sovereign!” As he finished speaking, his tears fell like rain. Empress Fu, too, wept aloud.

“Would you still indulge in such womanish sentiment?” Cao Cao cried angrily.

He ordered the guards to drag Consort Dong away, and she was strangled outside the palace gate. A later poet lamented her:

In vain she won imperial favor in the springtime halls;Alas, the dragon seed perished with her on that day.The august sovereign could not save his own,But hid his face and helpless watched the streaming tears.

Cao Cao instructed the palace wardens: “Henceforth, if any member of an imperial in-law’s clan enters the palace gates without my command, he is to be beheaded. If the guards fail in vigilance, they shall suffer the same punishment.” He then assigned three thousand of his trusted men to serve as the Imperial Guard and placed them under Cao Hong’s command, that they might keep watch over the palace.

Cao Cao said to Cheng Yu, “Though Dong Cheng and the others have now been executed, Ma Teng and Liu Bei were also numbered among the conspirators. They too must be removed.”

“Ma Teng’s army is stationed in Xiliang,” Cheng Yu replied, “and he cannot be attacked lightly. You should merely send him a letter of praise and reassurance, so that he entertains no suspicions, then entice him into the capital and dispose of him there. As for Liu Bei, he is now in Xuzhou, where his forces are deployed in mutually supporting positions. He too must not be underestimated. Moreover, Yuan Shao has stationed troops at Guandu and constantly harbors designs upon Xuchang. If you march east against Liu Bei, Liu Bei will certainly seek aid from Yuan Shao. Should Shao then take advantage of your absence to attack, how will you withstand him?”

“No,” said Cao Cao. “Liu Bei is a hero among men. If I do not strike him now, once his wings are fully grown he will be exceedingly difficult to overcome. Yuan Shao may be powerful, but he is ever suspicious and indecisive. Why should I fear him?”

While they were still deliberating, Guo Jia entered from outside. Cao Cao asked him, “I wish to march east against Liu Bei, but Yuan Shao gives me cause for concern. What should I do?”

“Yuan Shao is sluggish by nature and full of suspicion,” Guo Jia replied. “His advisers are all jealous of one another, so he need not be feared. Liu Bei has only recently reorganized his army, and the hearts of his men are not yet settled. If the Prime Minister leads an army eastward, a single battle will decide the matter.”

Cao Cao was delighted. “That accords perfectly with my own thought.”

He therefore raised a great army of two hundred thousand, divided it into five columns, and marched upon Xuzhou.

Scouts learned of the movement and carried word to Xuzhou. Sun Qian first went to Xiapi to inform Lord Guan, then proceeded to Xiaopei to report to Xuande. Xuande took counsel with Sun Qian and said, “Only by seeking aid from Yuan Shao can we escape this danger.”

Xuande accordingly wrote a letter and sent Sun Qian to Hebei. Sun Qian first called upon Tian Feng, explained the entire affair, and asked to be presented. Tian Feng at once brought him before Yuan Shao and submitted the letter. They found Yuan Shao haggard in appearance, with his robes and cap disordered.

“Why does my lord look like this today?” Tian Feng asked.

“I am about to die!” said Yuan Shao.

“Why does my lord say such a thing?”

“I have five sons, but only the youngest is wholly pleasing to me. He has now been stricken with the mange, and his life hangs by a thread. How can I have the heart to discuss any other matter?”

“Cao Cao has now marched east against Liu Xuande,” said Tian Feng, “leaving Xuchang empty. If we lead a righteous army into that undefended city, we may above safeguard the Son of Heaven and below rescue the myriad people. Such an opportunity is not easily gained. I beg my enlightened lord to decide.”

“I too know this is the finest opportunity,” Yuan Shao replied. “But my mind is so distracted that I fear the expedition would meet with misfortune.”

“What cause have you for such distraction?” asked Tian Feng.

“Of my five sons, this one alone is of extraordinary promise. If anything should befall him, my own life is over.”

He therefore resolved not to send troops, and said to Sun Qian, “Return to Xuande and explain the reason. If matters go badly for him, he may come and join me. I shall find means to assist him then.”

Tian Feng struck the ground with his staff and cried, “At this rare and precious moment, he sacrifices the opportunity because of an infant’s illness! The great cause is lost! How bitterly regrettable!” Stamping his foot, he heaved a long sigh and departed.

When Sun Qian saw that Yuan Shao refused to send troops, he had no choice but to hurry back through the night to Xiaopei. There he met Xuande and gave him a full account of what had happened.

Xuande was greatly alarmed. “What are we to do now?”

“Brother, do not worry,” said Zhang Fei. “Cao Cao’s troops have come from afar and must be weary. If we attack their camp as soon as they arrive, we can defeat him.”

“I always took you for no more than a valiant warrior,” said Xuande. “Yet when you captured Liu Dai, you showed considerable skill in strategy, and this plan of yours also accords with the principles of war.”

He therefore accepted Zhang Fei’s advice and divided his forces for a night attack upon Cao Cao’s camp.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao was leading his army toward Xiaopei. As they marched, a violent wind suddenly arose. With a sharp crack, one of his tasseled standards snapped in two. Cao Cao immediately ordered the army to halt, assembled his advisers, and asked whether the omen was auspicious or ill.

“From what direction did the wind come?” asked Xun Yu. “And what color was the standard it broke?”

“The wind came from the southeast,” Cao Cao replied, “and broke the tasseled standard at the corner of the formation. The banner was blue and red.”

“It signifies nothing else,” said Xun Yu. “Liu Bei will certainly come to raid our camp tonight.”

Cao Cao nodded. Just then Mao Jie entered and said, “A southeast wind rose a moment ago and broke a blue-and-red tasseled standard. What good or evil does my lord believe it portends?”

“What is your own opinion?” Cao Cao asked.

“In my humble judgment, it means that someone will certainly come to raid our camp tonight.”

A later poet lamented:

Alas, the imperial scion stood isolated and hard-pressed,His only hope a divided force to raid the camp.But the broken standard had already given warning—Why did Heaven grant such license to the crafty hero?

“Heaven has sent this warning to aid me,” said Cao Cao. “We must prepare at once.”

He divided his army into nine divisions. One alone was left in front to set up a false encampment, while the other eight lay in ambush on every side. That night the moon shone faintly. Xuande on the left and Zhang Fei on the right advanced in two separate columns, leaving only Sun Qian to defend Xiaopei.

Zhang Fei, convinced that his plan would succeed, led a force of light cavalry in the vanguard and burst into Cao Cao’s camp. But he saw only a few scattered soldiers and no large body of men. Suddenly fires blazed on every side and battle cries rose together. Realizing he had fallen into a trap, Zhang Fei hastened out of the camp.

From due east came Zhang Liao; from due west, Xu Chu; from the south, Yu Jin; from the north, Li Dian; from the southeast, Xu Huang; from the southwest, Yue Jin; from the northeast, Xiahou Dun; and from the northwest, Xiahou Yuan. Eight armies closed in upon him. Zhang Fei charged left and right, warding off attacks from front and rear. The troops under his command had originally belonged to Cao Cao, and when they saw the desperate turn of events, they all surrendered.

As Zhang Fei fought on, he encountered Xu Huang and battled him fiercely for a time; then Yue Jin came pressing up from behind. Zhang Fei hacked open a blood-soaked path, broke through the encirclement, and escaped, but only a few dozen horsemen remained with him. He wished to return to Xiaopei, but the road had already been cut. He thought of fleeing to Xuzhou or Xiapi, but feared Cao Cao’s forces would intercept him. Finding no other way, he could only make for Mount Mangdang.

Xuande, meanwhile, led his troops to raid Cao Cao’s camp. As he drew near the camp gate, a tremendous roar arose, and a body of troops charged from behind, cutting off half his force. Xiahou Dun then arrived. Xuande broke through the encirclement and fled, but Xiahou Yuan came pursuing from the rear.

Looking back, Xuande saw that only some thirty horsemen still followed him. He urgently sought to return to Xiaopei, but already he could see flames rising within the city. Forced to abandon Xiaopei, he intended to flee to Xuzhou or Xiapi, only to find Cao Cao’s soldiers covering the hills and filling the countryside, blocking every road.

Seeing no place to which he could retreat, Xuande thought, “Yuan Shao said, ‘If matters go badly, you may come and join me.’ I had better seek refuge with him for the present and devise some better plan later.”

He therefore rode toward the road to Qingzhou, only to encounter Li Dian barring the way. Alone on a single horse, Xuande fled north across the open country, while Li Dian captured all the riders who had followed him.

Xuande rode alone toward Qingzhou, covering three hundred li a day. Upon reaching the walls of Qingzhou, he called for the gate to be opened. The gatekeeper asked his name and went to report to the Inspector. The Inspector was Yuan Shao’s eldest son, Yuan Tan.

Yuan Tan had always revered Xuande. When he learned that Xuande had arrived alone, he immediately opened the gate to welcome him, brought him into the government offices, and questioned him closely about what had happened. Xuande fully related his defeat and explained that he had come to seek refuge. Yuan Tan lodged him in the official posthouse and dispatched a letter to his father, Yuan Shao. At the same time, he assigned troops from the province to escort Xuande onward.

When they reached the border of Pingyuan, Yuan Shao personally led his retinue thirty li out from Ye Commandery to welcome Xuande. Xuande bowed in thanks, but Yuan Shao hastened to return the courtesy.

“Yesterday, because my young son fell ill, I failed to send aid,” said Yuan Shao. “The thought has left me distressed and uneasy. Now, fortunately, we have met, greatly comforting the longing I have felt all my life.”

“I, Liu Bei, am alone and destitute,” Xuande replied. “For a long time I have wished to place myself under your protection, but the opportunity never arose. Now Cao Cao has attacked me, and my wives and children have all fallen into his hands. Knowing that you, General, receive worthy men from every quarter, I have put aside all shame and come directly to seek refuge. I beg you to accept me. I swear that I shall find a way to repay your kindness.”

Yuan Shao was overjoyed and treated him with the greatest generosity. Xuande then took up residence with him in Jizhou.

That same night, Cao Cao captured Xiaopei and immediately advanced upon Xuzhou. Mi Zhu and Jian Yong were unable to hold the city and had no choice but to abandon it and flee. Chen Deng surrendered Xuzhou. Cao Cao’s great army entered the city, and once he had pacified the inhabitants, he summoned his advisers to discuss the capture of Xiapi.

“Yun Chang is protecting Xuande’s wives and family and will defend the city to the death,” said Xun Yu. “If we do not take it quickly, I fear Yuan Shao may seize it first.”

“I have always admired Yun Chang’s martial skill and character,” said Cao Cao, “and wish to gain his service. Would it not be better to send someone to persuade him to surrender?”

“Yun Chang’s sense of honor is profound,” said Guo Jia. “He will certainly refuse to surrender. If anyone is sent to persuade him, I fear Yun Chang will kill him.”

A man stepped forward from below the command dais and said, “I have met Lord Guan before. I am willing to go and persuade him.”

All looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao.

“Though Wenyuan has an old acquaintance with Yun Chang,” said Cheng Yu, “I judge that this man cannot be won over by words alone. I have a plan that will leave him no path either forward or back. If Wenyuan then speaks to him, he will surely submit to the Prime Minister.”

Just so:

They set the hidden bow to shoot the savage tiger,And bait the scented hook to catch the giant turtle.

What the plan was remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn how the story unfolds.

Guan Yu Sets Three Conditions at Earthen Hill; Cao Cao Relieves the Siege of Baima

Now Cheng Yu offered a plan: “Guan Yu is a match for ten thousand men; he cannot be taken without strategy. We should select some of Liu Bei’s former soldiers who have surrendered and send them into Xiapi. When they see Lord Guan, they are to say that they have escaped back, then lie hidden in the city as our agents. Next we shall lure Lord Guan out to battle, feign defeat, and draw him elsewhere, while picked troops cut off his road of return. Only then may we persuade him to submit.” Cao Cao approved the plan and at once ordered several dozen surrendered soldiers from Xuzhou to go straight to Xiapi and offer themselves to Lord Guan. Taking them for men from the old army, Lord Guan kept them and suspected nothing.

The next day, Xiahou Dun led five thousand men as the vanguard and came to challenge him. Lord Guan would not come out, so Xiahou Dun sent men beneath the city walls to revile him. Enraged, Lord Guan led three thousand horse and foot out of the city and engaged Xiahou Dun. After somewhat more than ten bouts, Xiahou Dun wheeled his horse and fled. Lord Guan pursued, while Xiahou Dun alternately fought and retreated. After chasing him about twenty li, Lord Guan feared that Xiapi might be imperiled and turned his troops back. Suddenly a cannon boomed: Xu Huang appeared on the left and Xu Chu on the right, their two forces barring the road. Lord Guan tried to force a passage, but the ambushers on both sides had a hundred stout crossbows arrayed, and arrows flew like locusts. Unable to pass, Lord Guan reined in his troops and turned back, only to be met in battle by Xu Huang and Xu Chu. Fighting with all his might, Lord Guan drove the two men off and led his troops toward Xiapi, but Xiahou Dun again blocked his way and attacked.

Lord Guan fought until sunset, but with no road left by which to return, he could only make for an earthen hill, where he stationed his troops on the summit to rest awhile. Cao Cao’s soldiers surrounded the hill on every side. From the height, Lord Guan looked toward Xiapi and saw flames soaring into the sky. The soldiers who had feigned surrender had secretly opened the city gates, allowing Cao Cao himself to lead the main army into the city; he had merely ordered the fires lit to disturb Lord Guan’s mind.

Seeing the fires rise in Xiapi, Lord Guan was seized with alarm. Several times during the night he charged down the hill, but each time a storm of arrows drove him back. When at last dawn came, he was preparing to marshal his men and break through once more when he suddenly saw a rider galloping up the hill. Looking closely, he recognized Zhang Liao. Lord Guan went forward and said, “Wenyuan, have you come to fight me?” Zhang Liao replied, “No. Remembering the old affection between us, I have come especially to see you.” He cast aside his saber, dismounted, exchanged courtesies with Lord Guan, and sat with him on the hilltop. Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan, can it be that you have come to persuade me to surrender?” Zhang Liao replied, “Not so. In former days, elder brother saved my life. How could I fail to save yours today?” Lord Guan said, “Then you mean to aid me?” Zhang Liao replied, “Not that either.” Lord Guan said, “If you will not aid me, what have you come here for?”

Zhang Liao said, “Xuande’s fate is unknown, and whether Yide lives or dies is likewise uncertain. Last night Lord Cao captured Xiapi, yet neither soldiers nor civilians suffered harm. He has assigned men to guard Xuande’s family and forbidden anyone to disturb them. Since he has treated them in this fashion, I have come especially to inform you.” Lord Guan angrily replied, “These words are meant only to make me submit. Though I stand now in desperate straits, I look upon death as a return home. You must leave at once. I shall descend the hill and meet them in battle.” Zhang Liao laughed aloud. “Would not all the world mock you for such words?” Lord Guan said, “If I die upholding loyalty and righteousness, how could the world mock me?” Zhang Liao replied, “If you die now, you will incur three offenses.” Lord Guan said, “Then tell me what those three offenses are.”

Zhang Liao said, “When Liu Bei and you first swore brotherhood, you vowed to live and die together. Now Liu Bei has merely suffered defeat, yet you would die in battle at once. If he should reappear and seek your aid, only to find you forever beyond his reach, would you not have betrayed the oath you swore in former days? That is your first offense. Liu Bei entrusted his family to your care. If you die in battle now, the two ladies will have no one upon whom to depend, and you will have betrayed the weighty trust Liu Bei placed in you. That is your second offense. Your martial skill surpasses that of other men, and you are also versed in the Classics and histories; yet instead of thinking how to join Liu Bei in restoring the House of Han, you merely wish to plunge into boiling water and tread through fire to display the courage of a common man. How can that be called righteousness? That is your third offense. Since you stand guilty of these three offenses, I could not refrain from warning you.”

Lord Guan pondered for a long while, then said, “You say I have three offenses. What would you have me do?” Zhang Liao replied, “Lord Cao’s soldiers surround you on every side. If you do not surrender, you must die; but a futile death will profit no one. Better to submit to Lord Cao for the present while seeking news of Liu Bei. Once you learn where he is, you may go and join him. First, you can protect the two ladies; second, you will not violate the oath sworn in the Peach Garden; and third, you will preserve your useful life. These are three advantages. I urge you to consider them carefully.”

Lord Guan said, “You have named three advantages; I have three conditions. If the Prime Minister will accept them, I shall lay aside my armor. If he will not, I would rather die bearing those three offenses.” Zhang Liao said, “The Prime Minister is broad-minded and magnanimous. What could he refuse? I should like to hear your three conditions.” Lord Guan said, “First, the Imperial Uncle and I swore an oath to uphold the House of Han together. Therefore I shall submit only to the Emperor of Han, not to Cao Cao. Second, the two sisters-in-law must be supported from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, shall be permitted to approach their gate. Third, the moment I learn where Imperial Uncle Liu has gone, no matter whether it be a thousand or ten thousand li away, I must be allowed to take my leave and go to him. If even one of these three conditions is denied, I will never surrender. Wenyuan, I ask you to report them without delay.”

Zhang Liao agreed, mounted his horse, and returned to Cao Cao. He first explained that Lord Guan would submit to Han, but not to Cao Cao. Cao Cao laughed. “I am the Prime Minister of Han; Han and I are one. That condition may be granted.” Zhang Liao continued, “The two ladies ask to be supported from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend, and no one, high or low, is to be permitted to approach their gate.” Cao Cao said, “I shall double what is paid to them from the Imperial Uncle’s stipend. As for maintaining a strict division between those within and those without, that is proper household law. What objection could there be?” Zhang Liao then said, “The moment he learns where Xuande is, no matter how far away, he must be allowed to go.” Cao Cao shook his head. “If so, what use is there in my maintaining Yunzhang? This condition is difficult to grant.” Zhang Liao said, “Have you not heard Yu Rang’s distinction between treatment as an ordinary man and treatment as a knight of the realm? Liu Xuande has done no more than treat Yunzhang with great kindness. If the Prime Minister shows him even greater kindness and thereby binds his heart, why fear that Yunzhang will not submit?” Cao Cao said, “Wenyuan’s words are most sound. I agree to all three conditions.”

Zhang Liao returned to the hill and reported this to Lord Guan. Lord Guan said, “Though matters stand thus, ask the Prime Minister to withdraw his army for the moment, so that I may enter the city, see my two sisters-in-law, and inform them of the matter before I surrender.” Zhang Liao went back once more and reported these words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao immediately issued orders for the army to withdraw ten li. Xun Yu said, “You must not. I fear there may be treachery.” Cao Cao replied, “Yunzhang is a righteous man. He will never break his word.” He then led the army away. Lord Guan brought his troops into Xiapi. Seeing that the people were safe and all remained undisturbed, he proceeded straight to the residence to see his two sisters-in-law.

When Ladies Gan and Mi heard that Lord Guan had arrived, they hurried out to receive him. Bowing at the foot of the steps, he said, “That my two sisters-in-law have suffered such fright is my fault.” The two ladies asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle now?” Lord Guan replied, “I do not know where he has gone.” They asked, “What does second brother-in-law intend to do now?” Lord Guan said, “I went out of the city and fought to the death, but was trapped upon an earthen hill. Zhang Liao urged me to surrender, and I set three conditions. Cao Cao has agreed to them all, and so he withdrew his army and allowed me to enter the city. Since I had not obtained your wishes in the matter, I did not dare decide on my own.” The two ladies asked what the three conditions were, and Lord Guan recounted each of them in full. Lady Gan said, “Yesterday, when Cao Cao’s army entered the city, we both thought we were certain to die. Yet not a hair of our heads was touched, and not one soldier dared enter our gate. Since brother-in-law has already given his word, why need you ask the two of us? We fear only that Cao Cao may later refuse to let you go in search of the Imperial Uncle.” Lord Guan replied, “Set your minds at ease. I have my own plan.” The two ladies said, “Brother-in-law must decide for himself. There is no need to consult us women in every matter.”

Lord Guan took his leave, then led several dozen horsemen to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao came out beyond the camp gate to receive him. Lord Guan dismounted and entered to bow, and Cao Cao hastily returned the courtesy. Lord Guan said, “I am a defeated general, deeply indebted to you for sparing my life.” Cao Cao replied, “I have long admired Yunzhang’s loyalty and righteousness. My good fortune in meeting you today is enough to fulfill the hopes of a lifetime.” Lord Guan said, “Wenyuan reported my three conditions on my behalf. Since the Prime Minister has graciously accepted them, I trust he will not go back upon his word.” Cao Cao replied, “Once my word is given, how would I dare break faith?” Lord Guan said, “If I learn where the Imperial Uncle is, I shall cross flood and fire to join him. At that time, I fear I may have no opportunity to take formal leave, so I humbly beg your forgiveness beforehand.” Cao Cao said, “If Xuande still lives, you must certainly go to him. I fear only that he may have perished amid the chaos of battle. For now, set your mind at ease. There will still be time to seek news of him.”

Lord Guan bowed his thanks, and Cao Cao prepared a banquet in his honor. The next day, the army struck camp and returned to Xuchang. Lord Guan made ready the carriages, invited his two sisters-in-law to enter, and personally guarded their carriage along the way. When they stopped for the night at a posthouse, Cao Cao, wishing to confound the proper distinction between lord and subject, arranged for Lord Guan and his two sisters-in-law to share a single chamber. Lord Guan, however, took a candle and stood outside the door from dusk until dawn without the least sign of weariness. Seeing him conduct himself so, Cao Cao respected and admired him all the more. Upon reaching Xuchang, Cao Cao assigned Lord Guan a residence. Lord Guan divided the estate into two courts and posted ten veteran soldiers to guard the inner gate, while he himself occupied the outer quarters. Cao Cao brought Lord Guan to court to have audience with Emperor Xian, who appointed him Lieutenant General. Lord Guan gave thanks for the imperial favor and returned to his residence.

The next day, Cao Cao held a great banquet, assembling all his civil counselors and warriors. He treated Lord Guan with the courtesies due a guest and invited him to take the seat of honor. He also presented him with damask, brocade, and vessels of gold and silver. Lord Guan sent them all to his two sisters-in-law for safekeeping. From the time Lord Guan arrived in Xuchang, Cao Cao treated him with extraordinary generosity: a small feast every three days and a great banquet every five. He also gave him ten beautiful women to attend him. Lord Guan sent them all beyond the inner gate and ordered them to wait upon his two sisters-in-law. Every third day, he would bow outside the inner gate and inquire personally after their well-being. Only after the two ladies had finished asking for news of the Imperial Uncle and said, “Brother-in-law may now retire,” did Lord Guan dare withdraw. When Cao Cao heard of this, he expressed unending admiration for Lord Guan.

One day, Cao Cao noticed that the green brocade battle robe worn by Lord Guan had grown old. He took his measure and had a battle robe fashioned from rare brocade as a gift. Lord Guan accepted it, but wore it beneath his clothes, keeping the old robe over it as before. Cao Cao laughed and said, “Yunzhang, why are you so frugal?” Lord Guan replied, “It is not frugality. The old robe was bestowed upon me by Imperial Uncle Liu. When I wear it, it is as though I see my elder brother’s face. I dare not forget my elder brother’s former gift for the sake of the Prime Minister’s new one, and so I wear the old robe on top.” Cao Cao sighed. “A true man of righteousness!” Yet though his words expressed admiration, in his heart he was displeased.

One day, while Lord Guan was at his residence, a sudden report came: “The two ladies in the inner court have fallen to the floor weeping. No one knows why. The general is requested to enter at once.” Lord Guan straightened his garments, knelt outside the inner gate, and asked why his two sisters-in-law were grieving. Lady Gan replied, “Last night I dreamed that the Imperial Uncle had fallen into a pit in the earth. When I awoke, I discussed it with Lady Mi, and we thought he must now lie beneath the Nine Springs. That is why we weep together.” Lord Guan said, “Dreams cannot be relied upon. This has come only from my sisters-in-law’s longing for him. I beg you not to grieve.”

As they were speaking, a messenger from Cao Cao happened to arrive, inviting Lord Guan to a banquet. Lord Guan took leave of his two sisters-in-law and went to see Cao Cao. When Cao Cao saw the traces of tears on his face, he asked the reason. Lord Guan replied, “My two sisters-in-law were weeping bitterly from longing for my elder brother. I could not help but grieve in my own heart.” Cao Cao smiled, spoke words of consolation, and repeatedly pressed wine upon him. When Lord Guan was drunk, he stroked his beard and said, “Unable in life to repay the state, yet betraying my elder brother—what use is such a man?” Cao Cao asked, “Yunzhang, have you ever counted the hairs in your beard?” Lord Guan replied, “There are several hundred, more or less. Every autumn, three or five hairs fall out. In winter I generally wrap it in a black gauze bag for fear that it may break.” Cao Cao had a bag made of figured gauze and gave it to Lord Guan to protect his beard. The next morning, they attended court and had audience with the Emperor. Seeing a figured gauze bag hanging before Lord Guan’s breast, the Emperor asked what it was. Lord Guan memorialized, “Your servant’s beard is rather long, and the Prime Minister bestowed this bag upon me to hold it.” The Emperor ordered him to spread it out in the hall, and the beard reached below his belly. The Emperor exclaimed, “Truly, a lord of splendid beard!” From that time on, everyone called him the Lord of the Splendid Beard.

One day, Cao Cao invited Lord Guan to a banquet. As the feast ended, he escorted him out of the residence and noticed that his horse was thin. Cao Cao asked, “Why is your horse so lean?” Lord Guan replied, “My humble frame is rather heavy. The horse cannot bear my weight, and so it is always thin.” Cao Cao ordered his attendants to prepare another horse, and in a short while they led one forward. Its body was red as glowing charcoal, and its form was exceedingly powerful and majestic. Pointing to it, Cao Cao said, “Do you recognize this horse?” Lord Guan replied, “Can it be Red Hare, the horse once ridden by Lü Bu?” Cao Cao said, “It is.” He then presented it to Lord Guan, together with saddle and bridle. Lord Guan bowed twice in gratitude. Cao Cao was displeased and said, “I have repeatedly given you beautiful women, gold, and silk, yet you never once bowed to me. Today I give you a horse, and you are so delighted that you bow twice. Why do you hold men cheap and beasts dear?” Lord Guan replied, “I know this horse can travel a thousand li in a single day. Now that I have had the good fortune to obtain it, once I learn where my elder brother is, I can be at his side within a day.” Cao Cao was struck speechless and regretted his gift. Lord Guan then took his leave. A later poet sighed:

His might awed the Three Kingdoms, his valor won renown;One house he split in two, his righteousness to crown.In vain the traitor minister plied him with hollow grace—How could he know Guan Yu would never serve Cao’s place?

Cao Cao asked Zhang Liao, “I have not treated Yunzhang ungenerously, yet he constantly thinks of leaving. Why is this?” Zhang Liao replied, “Allow me to sound out his feelings.” The next day, he went to see Lord Guan. After they had exchanged courtesies, Zhang Liao said, “Since recommending you to the Prime Minister, I have never failed in my duty to you.” Lord Guan replied, “I am deeply grateful for the Prime Minister’s great kindness. Yet though my body is here, my heart remains with the Imperial Uncle; never for a moment has he left my thoughts.” Zhang Liao said, “Your words are mistaken. A man who lives in this world without distinguishing the greater obligation from the lesser is no true man. Xuande’s treatment of you could hardly surpass the Prime Minister’s. Why, then, do you think only of leaving?” Lord Guan replied, “I know full well that Lord Cao has treated me with extraordinary kindness. But I received great favor from Imperial Uncle Liu, and I swore to die with him. I cannot betray him. I shall not remain here in the end. I mean only to render some signal service in repayment of Lord Cao before I depart.” Zhang Liao asked, “If Xuande has already left this world, where will you go?” Lord Guan replied, “I shall follow him beneath the earth.”

Zhang Liao knew that Lord Guan could never be persuaded to stay. He therefore took his leave, returned to Cao Cao, and reported everything truthfully. Cao Cao sighed and said, “A man who serves a lord yet never forgets his first allegiance is truly a righteous knight of the realm!” Xun Yu said, “He declares that he will leave only after rendering service. If he is given no opportunity to render service, he may not depart so soon.” Cao Cao agreed.

Meanwhile, Xuande, residing with Yuan Shao, was troubled day and night. Yuan Shao asked, “Why is Xuande always sorrowful?” Xuande replied, “I have no news of my two younger brothers, while my wife and household have fallen into the hands of the villain Cao. Above, I cannot repay the state; below, I cannot protect my family. How could I not grieve?” Yuan Shao said, “I have long wished to advance upon the imperial capital of Xu. Now that spring has grown warm, it is the perfect time to raise an army.” He then began discussing a strategy for defeating Cao Cao. Tian Feng remonstrated: “When Cao Cao attacked Xuzhou earlier, the imperial capital of Xu was empty, yet you failed to advance at that time. Now Xuzhou has fallen and Cao Cao’s troops are at the height of their vigor. We must not underestimate them. Better to pursue a protracted strategy, waiting until a breach appears before we move.”

Yuan Shao said, “Let me consider it.” He then asked Xuande, “Tian Feng advises me to hold fast. What do you think?” Xuande replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor who deceives his sovereign. If Your Excellency does not punish him, I fear you will forfeit the cause of righteousness before the world.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande’s words are excellent.” He therefore prepared to raise an army. Tian Feng again remonstrated. Yuan Shao angrily cried, “You men flaunt your literary learning and despise warfare, causing me to forfeit the great cause of righteousness!” Tian Feng knocked his head upon the ground and said, “If you do not heed your servant’s honest counsel, the campaign will bring disaster.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and intended to execute him. Only Xuande’s strenuous pleas saved him, and he was cast into prison instead. When Ju Shou learned that Tian Feng had been imprisoned, he gathered his clan, distributed all his family wealth, and bade them farewell, saying, “I go now with the army. If we win, there will be no limit to my glory; if we lose, I shall not preserve even my life!” All wept as they saw him off.

Yuan Shao appointed his great general Yan Liang as vanguard and sent him to attack Baima. Ju Shou remonstrated: “Yan Liang is narrow-minded. Though fierce and valiant, he must not be entrusted with an independent command.” Yuan Shao said, “He is one of my foremost generals, beyond the measure of men like you.” The great army advanced to Liyang, and Liu Yan, Governor of Dongjun, sent an urgent appeal to Xuchang. Cao Cao immediately convened a council to raise troops against the enemy. When Lord Guan heard of it, he entered the Prime Minister’s residence and said, “I hear that the Prime Minister is raising an army. I wish to serve in the vanguard.” Cao Cao replied, “I would not presume to trouble you, General. When occasion arises, I shall come and request your aid.” Lord Guan then withdrew. Cao Cao led out one hundred fifty thousand troops, marching in three columns. Along the way, further urgent dispatches arrived from Liu Yan. Cao Cao took fifty thousand men ahead of the rest and personally hastened to Baima, where he encamped beside an earthen hill. Looking across the level and open country before the hill, he saw Yan Liang’s vanguard of one hundred thousand picked troops drawn up in battle array. Cao Cao was appalled. Turning to Song Xian, one of Lü Bu’s former generals, he said, “I have heard that you were a fierce general under Lü Bu. You may now go and fight Yan Liang.”

Song Xian accepted the command, snatched up his spear, mounted his horse, and rode straight before the lines. Yan Liang sat his horse beneath the commanding banner, his saber held crosswise. Seeing Song Xian approach, he gave a mighty shout and spurred his horse to meet him. They had fought fewer than three bouts when Yan Liang raised his saber and brought it down, slaying Song Xian before the battle line. Cao Cao exclaimed in astonishment, “A truly valiant general!” Wei Xu said, “He has slain my comrade. Let me go and avenge him!” Cao Cao consented. Wei Xu mounted with spear in hand, rode straight before the lines, and loudly reviled Yan Liang. Without wasting a word, Yan Liang met him in a single pass and brought his saber down upon his head, cleaving Wei Xu from his horse. Cao Cao asked, “Who now dares oppose him?” Xu Huang answered the call and rode out. He fought Yan Liang for twenty bouts, then was defeated and returned to his own formation. All the generals trembled. Cao Cao withdrew his troops, and Yan Liang likewise led his army away.

Having lost two generals in succession, Cao Cao was deeply troubled. Cheng Yu said, “I can recommend one man capable of opposing Yan Liang.” Cao Cao asked who it was. Cheng Yu replied, “No one but Lord Guan will do.” Cao Cao said, “I fear that once he has rendered service, he will leave.” Cheng Yu replied, “If Liu Bei still lives, he must have gone to Yuan Shao. If Yunzhang is now sent to break Yuan Shao’s army, Yuan Shao will certainly suspect Liu Bei and put him to death. Once Liu Bei is dead, where could Yunzhang go?” Cao Cao was overjoyed and immediately sent men to summon Lord Guan. Lord Guan went at once to take leave of his two sisters-in-law. They said, “While brother-in-law is away, you may be able to seek news of the Imperial Uncle.”

Lord Guan accepted their charge and departed. Taking up his Green Dragon saber, he mounted Red Hare and, with several attendants, rode straight to Baima to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao explained, “Yan Liang has slain two generals in succession and his valor seems irresistible. I have therefore invited Yunzhang here especially to discuss the matter.” Lord Guan replied, “Allow me to observe him.” Cao Cao set out wine to entertain him. Suddenly a report came that Yan Liang was challenging them to battle, and Cao Cao led Lord Guan up the earthen hill to watch. Cao Cao and Lord Guan sat together while the generals stood around them. Pointing to Yan Liang’s formation below the hill, its banners bright, its spears and sabers densely arrayed, its ranks orderly and imposing, Cao Cao said to Lord Guan, “See how mighty are the men and horses of Hebei!” Lord Guan replied, “To my eyes, they are nothing but clay chickens and earthen dogs!” Cao Cao pointed again. “Beneath the commander’s canopy, the man in the embroidered robe and golden armor who sits his horse holding a saber—that is Yan Liang.” Lord Guan raised his eyes and looked, then said to Cao Cao, “To me, Yan Liang is no more than a head displayed for sale with a marker stuck beside it!” Cao Cao said, “You must not take him lightly.” Lord Guan rose and said, “Though I possess little ability, I am willing to enter that host of ten thousand, take his head, and present it to the Prime Minister.” Zhang Liao said, “There are no idle words in war. Yunzhang, you must not be rash.”

Lord Guan sprang fiercely onto his horse, gripped the Green Dragon saber with its blade trailing behind him, and galloped down the hill. His phoenix eyes opened wide, his silkworm brows rose on end, and he charged straight into the enemy formation. The army of Hebei parted before him like waves cleft by a ship. Lord Guan rode directly at Yan Liang. Yan Liang was beneath the commander’s canopy, and when he saw Lord Guan bearing down upon him, he was just about to ask his name; but Lord Guan’s Red Hare was swift and had already reached him. Taken completely unawares, Yan Liang was struck by a single thrust of Yunzhang’s saber and toppled beneath his horse. Lord Guan instantly dismounted, cut off Yan Liang’s head, tied it beneath his horse’s neck, sprang back into the saddle, and rode out of the formation with saber in hand as though passing through deserted ground. The soldiers and generals of Hebei were thunderstruck and fell into disorder without fighting. Cao Cao’s army seized the advantage and attacked. The dead could not be counted, and immense numbers of horses and weapons were captured. Lord Guan spurred his horse back up the hill, where all the generals congratulated him. He presented Yan Liang’s head before Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “General, you are truly a man divine!” Lord Guan replied, “What I have done is hardly worth mentioning. My younger brother Zhang Yide can take the head of a chief general from amid an army of a million as easily as reaching into a bag to draw out an object.” Cao Cao was greatly startled. Turning to those around him, he said, “If ever you encounter Zhang Yide, you must not underestimate him.” He ordered them to write the warning inside the lower flaps of their robes so they would remember it.

Meanwhile, Yan Liang’s defeated troops fled back and met Yuan Shao halfway. They reported that a mighty warrior with a red face and long beard, wielding a great saber, had ridden alone into their formation, slain Yan Liang, and departed, whereupon their army had suffered a crushing defeat. Yuan Shao asked in alarm, “Who was this man?” Ju Shou replied, “It must have been Guan Yunzhang, the younger brother of Liu Xuande.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. Pointing at Xuande, he cried, “Your brother has slain my beloved general. You must have conspired with him. What use is there in keeping you alive?” He summoned the executioners and ordered them to drag Xuande away and behead him. Indeed:

At first he sat an honored guest beside his lord;Today he nearly joins the prisoners below the stair.

Whether Xuande lived or died will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Yuan Shao Loses Troops and Generals; Guan Yu Hangs Up His Seal and Leaves the Gold

Now Yuan Shao was about to have Xuande beheaded. Xuande stepped forward calmly and said, “My lord, will you heed only one side’s account and cast aside the friendship of former days? Since I became separated from my men after losing Xuzhou, I have not known whether my second brother Yunchang still lives. Many men under Heaven resemble one another. Must every man with a red face and long beard therefore be Guan Yu? Why does my lord not investigate?” Yuan Shao was a man of no fixed judgment. On hearing Xuande’s words, he rebuked Ju Shou: “By mistakenly listening to you, I nearly killed a good man.” He once more invited Xuande to sit in the command tent, and they discussed how to avenge Yan Liang. At that moment a man below the dais answered and stepped forward, saying, “Yan Liang was as a brother to me. Now that he has been slain by the traitor Cao, how can I fail to avenge him?”

Xuande looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall, with a face like a xiezhi, and was none other than Wen Chou, the famed general of Hebei. Yuan Shao was overjoyed. “No one but you can avenge Yan Liang. I shall give you one hundred thousand troops. Cross the Yellow River at once and pursue and destroy the traitor Cao!” Ju Shou said, “You must not. Our best course now is to remain encamped at Yanjin and divide our forces at Guandu. If we rashly cross the river and some unforeseen change occurs, none of our host will be able to return.” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “It is always men like you who slow the army’s spirit, dragging out the days and months and obstructing great affairs! Have you never heard that ‘in war, speed is of the essence’?” Ju Shou withdrew and sighed: “Above, ambition overflows; below, men strive only for achievement. O vast and rolling Yellow River—shall I ever cross you?” Thereafter he pleaded illness and ceased attending the councils.

Xuande said, “I have received great favor from you, my lord, yet have had no means to repay it. I wish to accompany General Wen: first, to requite your kindness; second, to seek reliable news of Yunchang.” Yuan Shao was pleased and ordered Wen Chou and Xuande to lead the vanguard together. Wen Chou said, “Liu Xuande is a general repeatedly defeated and is inauspicious to an army. Since my lord insists that he go, I shall allot him thirty thousand troops and have him command the rear division.” Thus Wen Chou led seventy thousand men forward, while Xuande followed with thirty thousand.

Meanwhile, when Cao Cao saw that Yunchang had slain Yan Liang, his admiration and respect for him increased twofold. He memorialized the court, and Yunchang was enfeoffed as Marquis of Hanshou Village; an official seal was cast and presented to Lord Guan. Suddenly word came that Yuan Shao had sent his great general Wen Chou across the Yellow River and that he had already occupied the heights above Yanjin. Cao Cao first ordered the inhabitants removed to the western bank, then personally led his army to meet the enemy. He issued an order: the rear army was to become the van and the van the rear; the grain and fodder were to go first, with the troops behind. Lü Qian asked, “What is your purpose in putting the provisions ahead and the troops behind?” Cao Cao replied, “When provisions are in the rear, they are often plundered, so I have ordered them placed in front.” Lü Qian said, “But if we encounter the enemy and they seize them, what then?” Cao Cao replied, “Wait until the enemy arrives; then you will understand.”

Lü Qian remained doubtful and perplexed. Cao Cao ordered the grain wagons and baggage train to proceed along the river to Yanjin. He himself remained with the rear army. When he heard shouts arise from the van, he hastily sent men to investigate. They reported: “Wen Chou, the great general of Hebei, has arrived with his troops. Our men have all abandoned the grain and fodder and are fleeing in every direction. The rear army is far away—what are we to do?” Pointing with his whip at two earthen mounds, Cao Cao said, “We may shelter there for the moment.” Men and horses hurried up the mounds. Cao Cao ordered the soldiers to remove their clothing and armor and rest awhile, and had all their horses turned loose. Wen Chou’s army swept upon them. Cao Cao’s generals cried, “The enemy is here! We must quickly gather the horses and withdraw to Baima!” Xun You hastily stopped them, saying, “These are precisely the bait with which we may lure the enemy. Why retreat instead?” Cao Cao swiftly glanced at Xun You and smiled. Xun You understood his purpose and said no more.

After Wen Chou’s troops had seized the provision wagons and baggage, they came on to snatch the horses. The soldiers broke ranks and became hopelessly entangled among themselves. Cao Cao then ordered all his officers and men to charge down from the earthen mounds and attack. Wen Chou’s army fell into great confusion. Cao Cao’s troops closed in around them, while Wen Chou stood forth and fought alone. His soldiers trampled one another underfoot, and though he tried to halt and restrain them, he could not. He had no choice but to wheel his horse and flee. From atop the mound, Cao Cao pointed and said, “Wen Chou is a famous general of Hebei. Who can capture him?” Zhang Liao and Xu Huang spurred out together, shouting, “Wen Chou, do not flee!” Wen Chou looked back and saw the two generals gaining on him. Holding his iron spear in place, he took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot straight at Zhang Liao. Xu Huang cried, “Rebel general, do not loose that arrow!” Zhang Liao ducked his head and swerved sharply. The arrow struck his helmet and shot away its pin and tassel. Zhang Liao pressed the pursuit with all his might, but Wen Chou sent another arrow into the cheek of his mount. The horse fell to its foreknees, and Zhang Liao was thrown to the ground.

Wen Chou wheeled his horse and came back at him, but Xu Huang swiftly swung his great ax and barred his way, engaging him in fierce combat. Then Xu Huang saw Wen Chou’s troops arriving in a mass behind him. Judging that he could not withstand them, he turned his horse and withdrew. Wen Chou pursued him along the river. Suddenly he saw more than ten riders, their banners fluttering, with one general at their head galloping toward him, broadsword in hand. It was Guan Yunchang. He thundered, “Rebel general, do not flee!” He crossed weapons with Wen Chou, but before they had fought three bouts, Wen Chou lost heart, turned his horse, and fled along the winding riverbank. Lord Guan’s horse was swift. He overtook Wen Chou and struck him from behind with a single stroke, cutting him down from the saddle. From atop the mound Cao Cao saw Lord Guan slay Wen Chou and drove his whole army forward in a sweeping assault. More than half the Hebei troops fell into the river, while Cao Cao recovered all the provisions and horses.

Yunchang led several riders in charges east and west, breaking through wherever he went. In the midst of the slaughter, Liu Xuande arrived behind them with his thirty thousand troops. Scouts in the van learned what had happened and reported to Xuande: “Once again it was the red-faced, long-bearded warrior who slew Wen Chou.” Xuande hurriedly galloped forward to look. Across the river he saw a cluster of horsemen darting back and forth as if in flight, beneath a banner bearing the seven words: “Guan Yunchang, Marquis of Hanshou Village.” Xuande silently thanked Heaven and Earth: “So my brother truly is with Cao Cao!” He was about to call out and meet him when a great mass of Cao Cao’s troops surged forward, and he had no choice but to withdraw his army. Yuan Shao came to his support at Guandu, where they established fortified camps. Guo Tu and Shen Pei went in to see Yuan Shao and said, “This time it was again Guan Yu who killed Wen Chou, while Liu Bei falsely claims to know nothing of it.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and cursed, “How dare that long-eared traitor treat me so!”

A short while later Xuande arrived, and Yuan Shao ordered that he be dragged out and beheaded. Xuande said, “What crime have I committed?” Yuan Shao replied, “You deliberately had your brother destroy another of my great generals. How can you say you are guiltless?” Xuande said, “Allow me one word before I die. Cao Cao has always feared and hated me. Now that he knows I am with you, my lord, he fears that I will assist you, and so he deliberately sent Yunchang to kill your two generals. He knew that you would surely be enraged. He is borrowing your hand to kill Liu Bei. I beg you, my lord, to consider this.” Yuan Shao said, “Xuande speaks rightly. You men nearly caused me to bear the infamy of murdering a worthy.” He shouted for the guards to withdraw and invited Xuande to sit in the command tent.

Xuande gave thanks, saying, “I have received the favor of your lordship’s magnanimous mercy, yet have no way to repay it. I wish to send a trusted man with a secret letter to Yunchang, so that he may learn where Liu Bei is. He will surely hasten here by night and day to assist you, my lord, in destroying Cao Cao and avenging Yan Liang and Wen Chou. What does your lordship think?” Yuan Shao was overjoyed. “If I gain Yunchang, he will be worth ten Yan Liangs and Wen Chous.” Xuande composed a letter, but as yet had no one to deliver it. Yuan Shao ordered the army to withdraw to Wuyang, where its connected camps stretched for scores of li; there he held his troops in place and made no move. Cao Cao then sent Xiahou Dun with troops to guard the strategic pass at Guandu, while he himself led the army back to the capital at Xuchang. There he gave a great banquet for all his officers to celebrate Yunchang’s achievement. He said to Lü Qian, “The reason I placed the provisions in front that day was to use them as bait for the enemy. Xun Gongda alone understood my intent.” All present sighed in admiration.

In the midst of the banquet, a sudden report arrived: “The Yellow Turbans Liu Pi and Gong Du are running rampant in Runan. Cao Hong has fought them repeatedly without success and begs that reinforcements be sent.” When Yunchang heard this, he stepped forward and said, “Guan Yu is willing to render the service of a dog or horse and destroy the rebels of Runan.” Cao Cao replied, “Yunchang has established great merit, for which I have not yet richly rewarded him. How could I burden him with another campaign?” Lord Guan said, “If Guan Yu remains idle too long, sickness is sure to arise. I beg to make one more expedition.” Cao Cao admired his valor. He assigned him fifty thousand troops, appointed Yu Jin and Yue Jin as his deputy generals, and ordered them to depart the next day. Xun Yu privately said to Cao Cao, “Yunchang’s heart is set on returning to Liu Bei. If he learns any news of him, he will surely leave. You must not keep sending him on campaigns.” Cao Cao replied, “Once he has won this victory, I shall not let him face the enemy again.”

Now Yunchang led his army near Runan and established camp. That night two spies were seized outside the encampment and brought before him. Yunchang looked at them and recognized one of the two: it was Sun Qian. Lord Guan rebuked his attendants and ordered them to withdraw, then asked Sun Qian, “Since our forces scattered, I have heard nothing of your whereabouts. What brings you here now?” Sun Qian replied, “After fleeing the disaster, I wandered as a refugee through Runan and was fortunate enough to be taken in by Liu Pi. But why are you now with Cao Cao, General? And I do not know whether Ladies Gan and Mi remain safe and well.”

Lord Guan then related the whole course of events in detail. Sun Qian said, “I recently heard that Lord Xuande is with Yuan Shao. I wished to go and join him but had no opportunity. Liu Pi and Gong Du have now submitted to Yuan Shao and are helping him attack Cao Cao. Fortunately, General, you have also come here. They therefore sent a soldier to guide me and ordered me to act as a spy and bring you this news. Tomorrow the two of them will feign defeat in battle. You should quickly escort the two ladies to Yuan Shao’s camp and reunite with Lord Xuande.” Lord Guan said, “Since my brother is with Yuan Shao, I shall surely hasten to him by night and day. I regret only that I slew two of Yuan Shao’s generals, and fear that matters may now have changed.” Sun Qian said, “I shall first go and discover the true state of affairs there, then return to report to you, General.” Lord Guan said, “If I may see my elder brother once more, I will not shrink from ten thousand deaths. When I return to Xuchang this time, I shall take leave of Cao Cao.” That night he secretly sent Sun Qian away.

The next day Lord Guan led out his troops, and Gong Du came forth in full armor to offer battle. Lord Guan said, “Why have you rebelled against the imperial court?” Gong Du replied, “You are a man who has betrayed his lord. How can you turn and reproach me?” Lord Guan said, “How have I betrayed my lord?” Gong Du replied, “Liu Xuande is with Yuan Benchu, yet you follow Cao Cao. Why is that?” Lord Guan answered no further but urged his horse forward, flourishing his blade. Gong Du immediately fled, and Lord Guan pursued him. Gong Du turned and called back to Lord Guan, “The grace of one’s former lord must never be forgotten. Press forward quickly, my lord, and I shall yield Runan to you.” Lord Guan understood his meaning and drove his troops on in a sweeping attack. Liu Pi and Gong Du pretended to lose and fled in feigned defeat, scattering in every direction. Yunchang took possession of the towns and districts, restored peace among the people, and then led his army back to Xuchang. Cao Cao came out beyond the city walls to welcome him and rewarded the soldiers for their labors.

When the banquet was over, Yunchang returned home and paid his respects to his two sisters-in-law outside their door. Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you have twice gone out with the army. Have you learned any news of the Imperial Uncle?” Lord Guan replied, “Not yet.” After he withdrew, the two ladies wept bitterly behind the door. “The Imperial Uncle must be dead! Our second brother fears that we sisters will grieve, and so conceals the truth and will not tell us.”

While they were still weeping, an old soldier who had accompanied the expedition heard their unceasing cries and called from outside the door, “My ladies, do not weep. Our lord is now with Yuan Shao in Hebei.” The ladies asked, “How do you know this?” The soldier replied, “While I was following General Guan on campaign, someone told him so before the battle lines.” The ladies hastily summoned Yunchang and reproached him: “The Imperial Uncle has never failed you. Now that you have received Cao Cao’s favors, have you utterly forgotten the old bond of honor? Why did you not tell us the truth?” Lord Guan bowed his head to the ground and said, “My brother is indeed now in Hebei. I did not dare let you know, my sisters-in-law, for fear the matter might leak out. This affair must be planned slowly; we must not seek undue haste.” Lady Gan said, “Uncle, you must act promptly.” Lord Guan withdrew and pondered a way to leave, unable to sit or stand in peace.

It happened that Yu Jin had discovered that Liu Bei was in Hebei and reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao to sound out Lord Guan’s intentions. Lord Guan was sitting in gloomy thought when Zhang Liao entered and congratulated him: “I hear that while you were before the battle lines, brother, you learned news of Xuande. I have come especially to offer my congratulations.” Lord Guan said, “Though my former lord still lives, I have not yet been able to see him. What cause is there for joy?” Zhang Liao asked, “How does your friendship with Xuande compare with the friendship between you and me?” Lord Guan replied, “You and I are joined as friends. Xuande and I are friends who are also brothers, brothers who are also sovereign and minister. How can the two bonds be discussed together?” Zhang Liao said, “Now that Xuande is in Hebei, will you go and follow him?” Lord Guan replied, “How could I ever break the words I spoke before? Wenyuan, you must convey my respects to the Prime Minister.” Zhang Liao returned and reported Lord Guan’s words to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I have a plan of my own to keep him here.”

While Lord Guan was still pondering, word suddenly came that an old acquaintance had arrived to visit him. But when the visitor was shown in, Lord Guan did not recognize him. He asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man replied, “I am Chen Zhen of Nanyang, a subordinate of Yuan Shao.” Lord Guan was greatly startled. He hastily dismissed his attendants and asked, “Your coming here, sir, must have some purpose.” Chen Zhen drew out a sealed letter and handed it to Lord Guan. Lord Guan examined it and saw that it was from Xuande. In substance, it read:

Since you and I swore brotherhood in the Peach Garden, we have vowed to die together. Why, then, have you deserted me halfway, casting aside affection and severing honor? If you are resolved to win rank and fame and seek wealth and nobility, then I beg you to offer up Liu Bei’s head and thereby complete your achievement! A letter cannot exhaust all I would say. I await death at your command!

When Lord Guan had finished reading the letter, he wept bitterly and said, “It is not that I did not wish to seek my brother; I simply did not know where he was. How could I seek wealth and honor and betray our former oath?” Chen Zhen said, “Xuande longs most earnestly for you. Since you have not betrayed your former oath, you should go quickly to see him.” Lord Guan replied, “A man who lives between Heaven and Earth but does not remain constant from beginning to end is no gentleman. When I came, I came openly and clearly; when I leave, I must leave no less openly and clearly. I shall now write a letter. I trouble you, sir, to take it first and inform my elder brother. Allow me to take leave of Cao Cao, and I shall bring my two sisters-in-law to meet him.” Chen Zhen asked, “What will you do if Cao Cao refuses permission?” Lord Guan replied, “I would sooner die. How could I consent to remain here long?” Chen Zhen said, “Write your reply quickly, my lord, and spare Lord Liu further anxious waiting.” Lord Guan wrote in answer:

I have heard that honor does not betray the heart, and loyalty does not shrink from death. From childhood, Yu has read the books and gained some slight knowledge of ritual and righteousness. Whenever I read of Yang Jiao’ai and Zuo Botao, I never fail to sigh again and again and shed tears. When I formerly defended Xiapi, there was no accumulated grain within and no relieving army without. I wished to die at once, but because the safety of my two sisters-in-law weighed upon me, I dared not sever my head and cast away my body, thereby failing the trust placed in me. Thus I submitted to temporary restraint, hoping for a later reunion. Only when I recently reached Runan did I learn news of you, elder brother. I shall at once take leave of Cao Cao in person and return with my two sisters-in-law. If Yu harbors any divided heart, may gods and men alike destroy him. Though I bare my liver and drain my gall, paper and brush cannot exhaust what is in my heart. The day when I shall bow before you is near. I humbly beg you to understand and judge me truly!

Chen Zhen took the letter and departed. Lord Guan went inside and told his two sisters-in-law, then immediately proceeded to the Prime Minister’s residence to bow and take leave of Cao Cao. Cao Cao knew his purpose and therefore hung a placard at the gate stating that he was receiving no visitors. Lord Guan returned in dejection. He ordered the attendants who had formerly followed him to prepare the carriages and horses and stand ready morning and evening. He also instructed everyone in the residence that all the gifts previously bestowed upon him were to be left behind and that not the smallest part was to be taken. The next day he again went to the Prime Minister’s residence to offer his thanks and take leave, but the same placard hung at the gate. Lord Guan went back several times in succession, but never gained admittance. He then visited Zhang Liao’s house, intending to explain the matter to him, but Zhang Liao also pleaded illness and would not come out. Lord Guan thought, “This is Cao Cao’s way of refusing to let me depart. But my resolve to go is fixed. How can I remain?” He at once wrote a letter thanking Cao Cao and taking his leave. In substance, it read:

From my youth, Yu has served the Imperial Uncle, and we swore to live and die together. August Heaven and Sovereign Earth truly heard those words. When Xiapi fell, I asked three conditions, all of which you graciously accepted. I have now learned that my former lord is with Yuan Shao’s army. When I recall our oath of former days, how could I permit myself to break it? Though new favor has been great, old allegiance is hard to forget. I therefore respectfully present this letter to announce my departure and humbly beg your understanding. As for any kindness still left unrepaid, I pray that I may requite it on another day.

When he had finished, he sealed the letter securely and sent a man to deliver it to the Prime Minister’s residence. At the same time, he sealed up one by one all the gold and silver he had repeatedly received and placed them in the storehouse. He hung the seal of the Marquis of Hanshou Village in the main hall and invited the two ladies to enter their carriage. Lord Guan mounted Red Hare, took the Green Dragon blade in hand, and led the attendants who had followed him in former days, escorting the carriage and baggage wagons straight out through the northern gate. The gate officers barred his way. Lord Guan glared, held his blade crosswise, and gave one mighty shout. All the gate officers fell back and made way. Once outside the gate, Lord Guan said to his followers, “Escort the carriage and baggage wagons and go on ahead. If anyone pursues us, I shall deal with him myself. You must not alarm the two ladies.” The attendants pushed the carriage forward and set out along the main road.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao was still discussing Lord Guan’s affair and had reached no decision when his attendants reported that Lord Guan had presented a letter. Cao Cao immediately read it through and cried in astonishment, “Yunchang has gone!” Suddenly the officer guarding the northern gate galloped in to report: “Lord Guan forced his way through the gate and departed. With carriages, baggage, saddled horses, and more than twenty people, he has gone north.” Then men from Lord Guan’s residence arrived and reported: “Lord Guan sealed up all the gold, silver, and other objects bestowed upon him. The ten beautiful women remain separately housed in the inner chambers. His seal as Marquis of Hanshou Village hangs in the main hall. He took none of the attendants assigned to him by the Prime Minister, but only his original followers and his personal baggage, and has left through the northern gate.” Everyone was aghast. One general stepped boldly forward and said, “I ask for three thousand armored cavalry. I shall go and capture Guan Yu alive and present him to the Prime Minister!” They looked and saw that it was General Cai Yang. Truly:

Seeking to leave the dragon’s fathomless lair,He meets three thousand troops as fierce as wolves and tigers.

Cai Yang wished to pursue Lord Guan. What came of it will be told in the next chapter.

The Lord of the Splendid Beard Rides a Thousand Miles Alone; The Marquis of Hanshou Slays Six Generals at Five Passes

Now among all the officers under Cao Cao, apart from Zhang Liao, only Xu Huang was on close terms with Guan Yu, though all the others respected and admired him. Cai Yang alone refused to submit to Guan Yu’s superiority; therefore, when he heard that Guan Yu had departed that day, he wished to pursue and stop him. Cao Cao said, “He does not forget his former lord, and his coming and going are both open and honorable. He is a true man of valor. You should all take him as your example.” He then angrily ordered Cai Yang to withdraw and forbade him to give chase. Cheng Yu said, “The Prime Minister treated Guan Yu with extraordinary generosity, yet now he has left without taking leave, presuming to affront your august authority with a few disorderly words on a scrap of paper. His crime is grave indeed. If he is allowed to return to Yuan Shao, it will be like adding wings to a tiger. Better to pursue and kill him, thereby removing a future danger.” Cao Cao said, “I gave him my word long ago. How can I now break faith? Each man serves his own lord. Do not pursue him.” Then he said to Zhang Liao, “Yun Chang sealed up the gold and hung up his seal. Riches could not stir his heart, nor rank and emolument alter his purpose. Such a man commands my deepest respect. I imagine he has not gone far. I shall go once more to show him my friendship and do him a final kindness. Ride ahead and ask him to wait. I will come to see him off and present him with traveling expenses and a campaign robe as mementos for the days to come.” Zhang Liao accepted the command and rode ahead alone. Cao Cao followed with several dozen horsemen.

Now the Red Hare ridden by Yun Chang could travel a thousand li in a day, and ordinarily no one could have overtaken it. But because he wished to escort the carriages, he dared not give the horse its head and instead rode slowly with a tight rein. Suddenly he heard someone behind him shout, “Yun Chang, ride more slowly!” Looking back, he saw Zhang Liao spurring toward him. Lord Guan ordered the carriages and attendants to press onward along the main road, while he himself reined in Red Hare, steadied the Green Dragon Saber, and asked, “Wenyuan, can it be that you have come to pursue me and take me back?” Zhang Liao replied, “No. The Prime Minister, learning that you were setting out on a long journey, wished to come and see you off. He sent me ahead especially to ask Your Excellency to wait. He has no other intention.” Lord Guan said, “Even if the Prime Minister comes with his mailed cavalry, I am resolved to fight them to the death!” Thereupon he halted his horse on the bridge and watched. He saw Cao Cao galloping toward him with several dozen riders; behind him came Xu Chu, Xu Huang, Yu Jin, Li Dian, and the rest.

When Cao Cao saw Lord Guan sitting his horse on the bridge with saber leveled, he ordered his officers to rein in their mounts and spread out on either side. Lord Guan saw that none of them carried weapons in hand, and only then did he set his mind at ease. Cao Cao said, “Yun Chang, why do you travel in such haste?” Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and replied, “I reported to the Prime Minister before that my former lord was in Hebei, and I could not help but hasten to him. I called at your residence several times but was unable to gain an audience, so I wrote a letter of farewell, sealed up the gold, hung up my seal, and returned them to the Prime Minister. I trust you have not forgotten the words you spoke in former days.” Cao Cao said, “I desire to win the confidence of all beneath Heaven. How could I break my former promise? Fearing that you might lack funds upon the road, I have specially prepared traveling expenses to see you on your way.” An officer at once held out from horseback a tray of gold. Lord Guan said, “I have repeatedly received your generous gifts and still possess more than enough. Keep this gold to reward your officers and soldiers.” Cao Cao said, “This is only a trifling recompense for the merest fraction of your great services. Why must you refuse it?” Lord Guan said, “My paltry labors are scarcely worth mentioning.” Cao Cao smiled and said, “Yun Chang is a righteous knight without equal beneath Heaven. I regret only that my fortune is too meager to keep you. Here is a brocade robe, a small token of my regard.” He ordered an officer to dismount and bring the robe forward in both hands. Fearing some sudden treachery, Yun Chang dared not dismount. Instead, he lifted the brocade robe on the point of his Green Dragon Saber and draped it over his shoulders. Then he turned his horse, offered thanks, and said, “I am grateful for the robe bestowed by the Prime Minister. May we meet again another day.” With that, he descended from the bridge and rode northward. Xu Chu said, “This man is insufferably discourteous. Why do we not seize him?” Cao Cao replied, “He is one man on one horse, while we number several dozen. How could he help being suspicious? My word has been given. He must not be pursued.” Cao Cao then led his officers back to the city, sighing and reflecting upon Yun Chang all along the road.

No more of Cao Cao’s return. Let us speak instead of Lord Guan, who rode on to overtake the carriages. After traveling some thirty li, he still had not seen them. Yun Chang grew alarmed and galloped about searching in every direction. Suddenly he saw a man on a hilltop, shouting, “General Guan, wait!” Yun Chang raised his eyes and saw a young man in a yellow turban and brocade robe, holding a spear and mounted on horseback, with a severed head hanging beneath his horse’s neck. Leading more than a hundred foot soldiers, he came racing forward. Lord Guan asked, “Who are you?” The young man cast aside his spear, dismounted, and bowed prostrate on the ground. Fearing a trick, Yun Chang held his horse in check, gripped his saber, and asked, “Brave sir, be pleased to state your name.” The man replied, “I am a native of Xiangyang. My surname is Liao, my given name Hua, and my courtesy name Yuanjian. Because of the disorder of the age, I became a wanderer among the rivers and lakes. I gathered a band of more than five hundred men and lived by plunder. Just now my companion Du Yuan descended the mountain on patrol and mistakenly carried the two ladies up to our stronghold. I questioned their attendants and learned that they were the wives of Imperial Uncle Liu of the Great Han. I also heard that you, General, were escorting them nearby, and I wished at once to send them down the mountain. But Du Yuan spoke insolently, so I killed him. I now offer you his head and beg forgiveness.” Lord Guan asked, “Where are the two ladies?” Liao Hua replied, “They are in the mountain stronghold.” Lord Guan ordered him to bring them down at once. Before long, more than a hundred men came forward surrounding the carriages. Lord Guan dismounted, set aside his saber, clasped his hands before the carriage, and asked, “My two sisters-in-law, were you frightened?” The two ladies said, “Had General Liao not protected us, Du Yuan would already have dishonored us.” Lord Guan asked the attendants, “How did Liao Hua save the ladies?” They replied, “After Du Yuan carried them up the mountain, he proposed that he and Liao Hua each take one as wife. Liao Hua questioned us about their identity and showed them the greatest reverence. Du Yuan would not relent, and Liao Hua killed him.” Hearing this, Lord Guan bowed his thanks to Liao Hua. Liao Hua wished to take his men and escort Lord Guan, but Lord Guan reflected that the man was, after all, a remnant of the Yellow Turbans and was not yet fit to be his companion, so he declined the offer with thanks. Liao Hua again bowed and offered him gold and silk, but Lord Guan would not accept them either. Liao Hua took his leave with another bow, led his followers away, and disappeared among the mountain valleys.

Yun Chang told his two sisters-in-law how Cao Cao had presented him with the robe, then urged the carriages onward. At nightfall they sought lodging at a country estate. The master came out to welcome them. His hair and beard were entirely white, and he asked, “General, what are your surname and given name?” Lord Guan saluted and said, “I am Guan, the younger brother of Liu Xuande.” The old man said, “Can you be Lord Guan, who slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Lord Guan replied, “I am.” Overjoyed, the old man invited him into the estate. Lord Guan said, “There are also two ladies in the carriages.” The old man at once called out his wife and daughters to welcome them. When the two ladies reached the thatched hall, Lord Guan stood beside them with hands clasped. The old man invited him to sit, but Lord Guan said, “My honored sisters-in-law are present. How could I dare take a seat?” The old man therefore had his wife and daughters invite the two ladies into the inner rooms and attend to them, while he himself entertained Lord Guan in the thatched hall. Lord Guan asked the old man’s name. The old man replied, “My surname is Hu and my given name Hua. During the reign of Emperor Huan, I served as a court counselor, but I retired from office and returned to my native place. I have a young son, Hu Ban, who is now an administrative officer under Wang Zhi, Prefect of Xingyang. If you pass that way, General, I have a letter I would like you to deliver to my son.” Lord Guan agreed.

After breakfast the next morning, Lord Guan invited his two sisters-in-law to enter their carriages, took Hu Hua’s letter, and bade his host farewell. He then followed the road toward Luoyang. Ahead lay a pass called Dongling Pass. Its commander was Kong Xiu, who guarded the earthen ridge with five hundred soldiers. That day, when Lord Guan escorted the carriages up the ridge, the soldiers reported his arrival to Kong Xiu, who came out of the pass to meet him. Lord Guan dismounted and exchanged courtesies with him. Kong Xiu said, “Where are you going, General?” Lord Guan replied, “I have taken leave of the Prime Minister and am going to Hebei in search of my elder brother.” Kong Xiu said, “Yuan Shao of Hebei is the Prime Minister’s sworn enemy. Since you are going there, you must surely have a travel warrant from the Prime Minister.” Lord Guan said, “Because my departure was urgent, I had no time to obtain one.” Kong Xiu said, “Since you have no warrant, I must send someone to report to the Prime Minister before I can allow you to pass.” Lord Guan said, “If I wait while you report, my journey will certainly be delayed.” Kong Xiu said, “The law binds me. I cannot do otherwise.” Lord Guan said, “Then you will not let me through the pass?” Kong Xiu replied, “If you wish to pass, leave the women and other dependents behind as hostages.” Lord Guan flew into a rage, raised his saber, and made to kill Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu retreated within the pass, beat the drum to assemble his troops, donned his armor, mounted his horse, and charged down from the pass, shouting, “Do you dare force your way through?” Lord Guan ordered the carriages to withdraw, then spurred forward with saber raised. Without exchanging another word, he charged straight at Kong Xiu. Kong Xiu leveled his spear to meet him. The two horses crossed, and in a single bout the steel saber flashed: Kong Xiu’s corpse lay beneath his horse. His troops turned to flee. Lord Guan cried, “Soldiers, do not run! I killed Kong Xiu only because I had no choice. This has nothing to do with you. Let your many mouths carry word to Prime Minister Cao that Kong Xiu sought to harm me, and therefore I killed him.” The soldiers all bowed before his horse.

Lord Guan then brought the two ladies’ carriages through the pass and set out for Luoyang. Soldiers had already reported the matter to Han Fu, Prefect of Luoyang. Han Fu hastily assembled his officers for consultation. His lieutenant Meng Tan said, “Since he has no warrant from the Prime Minister, he is traveling without authorization. If we do not stop him, we shall certainly be held responsible.” Han Fu said, “Lord Guan is fierce and valiant. Yan Liang and Wen Chou were both slain by him. We cannot oppose him by force; we must capture him by stratagem.” Meng Tan said, “I have a plan. First block the gateway with chevaux-de-frise. When he arrives, I will lead troops out to engage him, then feign defeat and lure him into pursuit. You can shoot him with a hidden arrow. Once Guan falls from his horse, we shall seize him and send him under guard to Xudu, and we are certain to receive a rich reward.” When their plans were settled, a messenger reported that Lord Guan’s carriages had arrived. Han Fu strung his bow and set an arrow ready, then led a thousand horse and foot soldiers to form ranks at the gateway. He called out, “Who comes there?” Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and said, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou Village. I beg leave to pass.” Han Fu said, “Do you have a warrant from Prime Minister Cao?” Lord Guan replied, “My affairs were pressing, and I did not obtain one.” Han Fu said, “By the Prime Minister’s august command, I guard this place and am charged especially with examining spies who come and go. Anyone without a warrant is a fugitive.” Lord Guan angrily said, “Kong Xiu of Dongling Pass has already been slain by me. Do you too seek death?” Han Fu cried, “Who will capture him for me?” Meng Tan rode out, whirling a pair of sabers, and charged Lord Guan. Lord Guan ordered the carriages to withdraw and spurred forward to meet him. Before three bouts had passed, Meng Tan wheeled his horse and fled. Lord Guan pursued. Meng Tan had counted only on luring Lord Guan after him, never imagining that Lord Guan’s horse was so swift. Lord Guan overtook him almost at once and cut him in two with a single stroke. As Lord Guan reined around to return, Han Fu, concealed beside the gateway, drew with all his strength and loosed an arrow, striking Lord Guan squarely in the left arm. Lord Guan pulled the arrow out with his teeth, though blood continued to pour from the wound, and galloped straight at Han Fu, scattering the troops. Han Fu tried to dodge aside but was too slow. Lord Guan’s hand rose and his saber fell, cleaving him from head through shoulder and striking him from his horse. He routed the soldiers and returned to protect the carriages.

Lord Guan tore silk into strips and bound up his arrow wound. Fearing ambush along the road, he dared not linger, but traveled through the night toward Sishui Pass. The commander of that pass was a native of Bingzhou named Bian Xi, who was skilled with the meteor hammer. Originally a remnant of the Yellow Turbans, he had later submitted to Cao Cao and been assigned to guard the pass. When he learned that Lord Guan was approaching, he devised a plan. At the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm before the pass, he concealed more than two hundred swordsmen and axemen. He intended to entice Lord Guan into the temple, then strike a cup as the signal for them to murder him. When all was arranged, he went out of the pass to welcome Lord Guan. Seeing Bian Xi come to meet him, Lord Guan dismounted and exchanged greetings. Bian Xi said, “Your name shakes the realm, General. Who does not honor and admire you? Now you are returning to the Imperial Uncle, and thereby fully display your loyalty and righteousness!” Lord Guan related how he had slain Kong Xiu and Han Fu. Bian Xi said, “You were right to kill them, General. When I see the Prime Minister, I shall explain the whole matter on your behalf.” Lord Guan was delighted. They mounted together, passed through Sishui Pass, and dismounted before the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm. The monks rang the bell and came out to welcome them. Now the Temple of the Guardian of the Realm had been founded by imperial command as a place of worship in the reign of Emperor Ming of Han, and more than thirty monks resided there. Among them was one from Lord Guan’s own native district, whose religious name was Pujing. Pujing already knew what Bian Xi intended. He stepped forward, saluted Lord Guan, and asked, “General, how many years have passed since you left eastern Pu?” Lord Guan replied, “Almost twenty years.” Pujing said, “Do you still recognize this poor monk?” Lord Guan replied, “I have been away from home for many years and cannot recognize you.” Pujing said, “My family home and yours were separated only by a river.” When Bian Xi heard Pujing speaking of their ties as fellow countrymen, he feared that the secret might be betrayed and berated him: “I wish to invite the general to a feast. What right have you, a monk, to say so much?” Lord Guan said, “That is not so. When men from the same homeland meet, how can they fail to speak of old ties?”

Pujing invited Lord Guan to take tea in the abbot’s quarters. Lord Guan said, “The two ladies are in their carriages. Tea should first be offered to them.” Pujing ordered tea to be served to the ladies first, then invited Lord Guan into the abbot’s quarters. With one hand Pujing lifted the monastic knife hanging at his side, while fixing Lord Guan with his eyes. Lord Guan understood his meaning and ordered his attendants to take up their weapons and follow close behind. Bian Xi invited Lord Guan to the banquet spread in the Dharma Hall. Lord Guan said, “Master Bian, do you invite me with good intentions or evil?” Before Bian Xi could answer, Lord Guan caught sight of swordsmen and axemen concealed behind the wall hangings. He roared at Bian Xi, “I took you for a good man! How dare you act like this?” Knowing that his plot had been exposed, Bian Xi shouted, “Men, strike!” The ambushers were just about to attack when Lord Guan drew his sword and cut them down. Bian Xi fled from the hall and ran around the gallery. Lord Guan cast aside his sword, seized his great saber, and pursued. Bian Xi secretly drew out his flying hammer and hurled it at Lord Guan. Lord Guan knocked the hammer aside with his saber, closed upon Bian Xi, and split him in two with a single stroke. He then turned back at once to see to his two sisters-in-law. Soldiers had already surrounded them, but when they saw Lord Guan coming, they fled in every direction. Lord Guan drove them off, then thanked Pujing, saying, “Had it not been for you, Reverend Master, this villain would have killed me.” Pujing replied, “This poor monk can no longer remain here. I shall gather my robe and alms bowl and wander elsewhere. We shall meet again if fate permits. Take care of yourself, General.” Lord Guan thanked him, escorted the carriages onward, and set out for Xingyang.

Wang Zhi, Prefect of Xingyang, was related to Han Fu by marriage. When he heard that Lord Guan had killed Han Fu, he plotted to murder him in secret and sent men to guard the gateway. When Lord Guan arrived, Wang Zhi came out of the pass to meet him with a cheerful smile. Lord Guan told him of his journey in search of his elder brother. Wang Zhi said, “You have traveled hard upon the road, General, and the ladies are weary from riding in their carriages. Please enter the city and rest for one night at the posthouse. It will not be too late to resume your journey tomorrow.” Seeing that Wang Zhi appeared exceedingly cordial, Lord Guan brought his two sisters-in-law into the city. Everything had been prepared at the posthouse. Wang Zhi invited Lord Guan to a banquet, but Lord Guan declined to attend, so Wang Zhi had the feast sent to the posthouse. Wearied by the hardships of the road, Lord Guan waited until his two sisters-in-law had eaten, then settled them in the main chamber to rest. He ordered the attendants to find quarters of their own and feed the horses well. Lord Guan also removed his armor and lay down to rest.

Now Wang Zhi secretly summoned his administrative officer Hu Ban and gave him these orders: “Guan has deserted the Prime Minister, and on the road he has killed both a prefect and officers guarding the passes. His capital crimes are grave! Yet his martial prowess makes him impossible to oppose. Tonight, muster one thousand soldiers and surround the posthouse, each man carrying a torch. At the third watch, set fire to it from every side. No matter who is inside, burn them all to death! I shall personally lead troops in support.” Hu Ban accepted the command, assembled the soldiers, and secretly had dry firewood and kindling carried to the entrance of the posthouse, arranging a fixed time for the attack. Then Hu Ban thought, “I have long heard the name of Guan Yun Chang, but I do not know what manner of man he is. I shall go and look at him.” He entered the posthouse and asked an attendant, “Where is General Guan?” The man replied, “He is the one reading in the main hall.” Hu Ban stole up before the hall and saw Lord Guan seated at a table beneath the lamplight, stroking his beard with his left hand as he read. At the sight, Hu Ban involuntarily exclaimed, “Truly, he is a godlike man!” Lord Guan asked who was there. Hu Ban entered, bowed, and said, “I am Hu Ban, an administrative officer under the Prefect of Xingyang.” Lord Guan said, “Can you be the son of Hu Hua, who lives outside Xudu?” Hu Ban replied, “I am.” Lord Guan called an attendant to take the letter from his baggage and give it to Hu Ban. After reading it, Hu Ban sighed, “I nearly killed a loyal and worthy man by mistake!” He then secretly warned Lord Guan: “Wang Zhi harbors wicked designs and means to kill you, General. He has secretly ordered men to surround the posthouse on every side and set it afire at the third watch. I shall go ahead now and open the city gate. You must make haste, gather your people, and leave the city.” Lord Guan was greatly alarmed. He hurriedly donned his armor, took up his saber, mounted his horse, and asked his two sisters-in-law to enter their carriages. When they all left the posthouse, they indeed saw soldiers waiting with torches in hand. Lord Guan hastened to the city wall and found the gate already open. He urged the carriages swiftly out of the city. Hu Ban returned to set the fire. Lord Guan had traveled less than several li when the blaze of torches shone behind him and troops came in pursuit. At their head, Wang Zhi shouted, “Guan, do not flee!” Lord Guan reined in his horse and cursed him: “Wretch! I have no enmity with you. Why did you send men to burn me alive?” Wang Zhi spurred his horse, leveled his spear, and charged straight at Lord Guan. Lord Guan struck him across the waist with a single stroke and cut him in two. The pursuing troops scattered. Lord Guan urged the carriages to make all speed, and throughout the journey he remained deeply grateful to Hu Ban.

When Lord Guan reached the border of Huazhou, someone reported his arrival to Liu Yan. Liu Yan led several dozen horsemen out of the city to welcome him. Lord Guan inclined himself in the saddle and said, “Prefect, have you been well since last we parted?” Liu Yan replied, “Where do you now intend to go?” Lord Guan said, “I have taken leave of the Prime Minister and am going in search of my elder brother.” Liu Yan said, “Xuande is with Yuan Shao, and Yuan Shao is the Prime Minister’s enemy. How can you be permitted to go there?” Lord Guan replied, “The matter was agreed upon long ago.” Liu Yan said, “The crossing at the Yellow River is now guarded by Qin Qi, a subordinate of Xiahou Dun. I fear he will not allow you to pass.” Lord Guan said, “Can you furnish me with boats, Prefect?” Liu Yan replied, “Though boats are available, I dare not furnish them.” Lord Guan said, “When I slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou, I also relieved you of danger. Today I ask for no more than a ferryboat, yet you refuse me. Why?” Liu Yan said, “I fear only that if Xiahou Dun learns of it, he will certainly punish me.” Lord Guan saw that Liu Yan was a useless man, so he urged the carriages onward by himself. When he reached the Yellow River crossing, Qin Qi led troops out and demanded, “Who comes there?” Lord Guan replied, “I am Guan, Marquis of Hanshou Village.” Qin Qi asked, “Where do you intend to go?” Lord Guan said, “I wish to cross into Hebei and seek my elder brother Liu Xuande. I respectfully ask passage.” Qin Qi said, “Where is the Prime Minister’s written order?” Lord Guan replied, “I am not subject to the Prime Minister’s command. What written order should I have?” Qin Qi said, “By General Xiahou’s command, I guard this pass. Even if you sprouted wings, you could not fly across!” Lord Guan angrily said, “Do you know what has befallen those who barred my way along the road?” Qin Qi replied, “You have only killed nameless, low-ranking officers. Would you dare kill me?” Lord Guan said in fury, “How do you compare with Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Qin Qi flew into a rage, spurred his horse, raised his saber, and charged straight at Lord Guan. The two horses crossed, and in a single bout Lord Guan’s saber rose and Qin Qi’s head fell. Lord Guan cried, “The man who opposed me is dead. The rest of you need not flee in alarm. Prepare boats at once and ferry me across the river.” The soldiers hurriedly poled a vessel to the bank. Lord Guan invited his two sisters-in-law aboard and crossed the river. Beyond the Yellow River lay Yuan Shao’s territory. Lord Guan had passed through five barriers and slain six officers. A later poet wrote in praise:

He hung his seal, sealed up the gold, and left the Han’s chief lord;To seek his brother, far away he turned along the road.Red Hare beneath him, he rode a thousand li;Green Dragon lowered, he issued through five passes.His loyal righteousness surged vast through Heaven and earth;From this day forth, the hero’s might shook rivers and mountains.Alone he rode and slew each chief—who could have stood his foe?Through ages past and yet to come, brush and ink preserve his name.

Lord Guan sighed to himself in the saddle: “I had no wish to kill men all along the road, but circumstances left me no choice. When Lord Cao hears of it, he will surely take me for an ingrate who betrayed his kindness.” As he traveled on, he suddenly saw a lone rider approaching from the north, shouting, “Yun Chang, wait!” Lord Guan reined in and looked. It was Sun Qian. Lord Guan said, “Since we parted in Runan, what news have you had?” Sun Qian replied, “After you withdrew your troops, General, Liu Pi and Gong Du recaptured Runan. They sent me to Hebei to establish friendly relations with Yuan Shao and invite Xuande to join them in a plan to defeat Cao Cao. But unexpectedly, the officers and advisers of Hebei were all jealous of one another. Tian Feng still lies imprisoned; Ju Shou has been dismissed and is no longer employed; Shen Pei and Guo Tu contend with each other for power; and Yuan Shao is suspicious, indecisive, and incapable of firm command. Imperial Uncle Liu and I therefore consulted together and first sought a way for him to escape. The Imperial Uncle has now gone to Runan to join Liu Pi. Fearing that you might not know this and would instead go to Yuan Shao, where perhaps you would come to harm, he specially sent me to meet you on the road. Fortunately, I have found you here. You must go quickly to Runan and meet the Imperial Uncle.” Lord Guan had Sun Qian pay his respects to the ladies. They asked him for news, and Sun Qian told them everything: “Twice Yuan Shao sought to behead the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, he has now escaped and gone to Runan. You ladies may go there and be reunited with him.” Both ladies covered their faces and wept. Following Sun Qian’s counsel, Lord Guan did not continue into Hebei, but turned directly toward Runan. As they traveled, dust suddenly rose behind them and a body of horsemen came in pursuit. At their head, Xiahou Dun shouted, “Guan, do not flee!” Truly:

Six officers barred the passes, only to meet their deaths;Now one whole army blocks the road and challenges him anew.

How Lord Guan escaped will be told in the chapter that follows.

Cai Yang Is Slain and the Brothers’ Doubts Dispelled; Lord and Vassals Reunite at the Ancient City

Now Guan Yu, together with Sun Qian, escorted his two sisters-in-law toward Runan. Unexpectedly, Xiahou Dun came riding after them with more than two hundred horsemen. Sun Qian went on ahead, guarding the carriages and baggage, while Guan Yu wheeled about, reined in his horse, laid a hand upon his saber, and demanded, “By pursuing me, you betray the Prime Minister’s magnanimity.” Xiahou Dun replied, “The Prime Minister issued no written order to notify us. Along the way you have killed men and even slain an officer under my command. Your insolence has gone too far! I have come expressly to seize you and deliver you to the Prime Minister for judgment!”

With that, he spurred forward, leveled his spear, and made ready to fight. Just then a lone rider came galloping up from behind, shouting, “You must not fight Yunzhang!” Guan Yu held his reins and did not move. The messenger drew an official dispatch from inside his robe and said to Xiahou Dun, “The Prime Minister esteems General Guan’s loyalty and righteousness. Fearing that he might be stopped at the passes along the road, he sent me with written orders to circulate among all the stations.” Xiahou Dun said, “Guan has killed the officers and soldiers guarding the passes. Does the Prime Minister know of that?” “That he does not know,” replied the messenger. Xiahou Dun said, “Then I shall merely take him alive to the Prime Minister and let the Prime Minister release him himself.” Guan Yu cried angrily, “Do you think I fear you?” Spurring his horse and raising his saber, he charged straight at Xiahou Dun.

Xiahou Dun leveled his spear and met him. Their horses crossed, and they had fought fewer than ten bouts when another rider came flying up, shouting, “You two generals, cease a moment!” Xiahou Dun lowered his spear and asked the messenger, “Has the Prime Minister ordered Guan seized?” The messenger replied, “No. The Prime Minister feared that the generals guarding the passes might obstruct General Guan, and so he sent me in haste with another dispatch ordering that he be allowed through.” Xiahou Dun said, “Does the Prime Minister know that he has killed men along the road?” “He does not,” said the messenger. Xiahou Dun replied, “Since he does not know of the killings, Guan cannot be released.” He ordered his soldiers to surround Guan Yu. Guan Yu flew into a rage and whirled his saber to meet them.

The two were just about to clash when a man came galloping from behind the ranks and cried, “Yunzhang! Yuanrang! Do not fight!” Everyone looked and saw that it was Zhang Liao. Both men reined in their horses. Zhang Liao rode forward and said, “I bear the Prime Minister’s august command. Hearing that Yunzhang had cut his way through the passes and slain their commanders, he feared that further obstacles might arise along the road, and therefore sent me expressly to notify every pass and barrier that he is to be allowed to proceed as he pleases.” Xiahou Dun said, “Qin Qi was Cai Yang’s nephew. Cai Yang entrusted him to my care, and now Guan has killed him. How can Cai Yang let the matter rest?” Zhang Liao said, “When I see General Cai, I shall explain everything. Since the Prime Minister, in his magnanimity, has ordered that Yunzhang be allowed to depart, none of you may thwart his intention.” Xiahou Dun had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Zhang Liao asked, “Where do you intend to go now, Yunzhang?” Guan Yu replied, “I have heard that my elder brother is no longer with Yuan Shao. I shall search the whole realm for him.” Zhang Liao said, “Since Xuande’s whereabouts are still unknown, why not return once more to see the Prime Minister?” Guan Yu laughed. “How could there be any sense in that? Wenyuan, when you return to the Prime Minister, be so kind as to apologize for me.” With that, he clasped hands with Zhang Liao in farewell.

Zhang Liao and Xiahou Dun then led their troops back. Guan Yu caught up with the carriage train and told Sun Qian all that had happened. The two rode side by side. After several days’ travel, they were suddenly overtaken by a torrential rain, which soaked all their baggage. In the distance, beside a hill, they saw a country manor. Guan Yu led the carriage train there and asked for lodging. An old man came out to welcome them, and Guan Yu explained fully why they had come. The old man said, “My surname is Guo and my given name is Chang. My family has lived here for generations. I have long heard of your great name, and count myself fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He slaughtered a sheep, set out wine for his guests, and invited the two ladies to rest in the rear hall. Guo Chang kept Guan Yu and Sun Qian company as they drank in the thatched hall, while their baggage was dried by the fire and their horses were fed.

Toward dusk, a young man suddenly appeared, leading several others into the manor, and went directly into the thatched hall. Guo Chang called, “My son, come pay your respects to the general.” Then he said to Guan Yu, “This is my unworthy son.” Guan Yu asked where he had been. Guo Chang replied, “He has just returned from hunting.” The young man paid his respects to Guan Yu, then immediately left the hall. Guo Chang shed tears and said, “This old man has always handed down farming and study as the family calling. I have only this one son, yet he neglects his proper occupation and thinks of nothing but roaming and hunting. It is the misfortune of our house!” Guan Yu said, “In these troubled times, if he becomes accomplished in the martial arts, he may yet win honor and distinction. Why call it a misfortune?” Guo Chang replied, “If he were willing to practice the martial arts, he would be a young man of aspiration. But he devotes himself only to idle wandering and shrinks from no mischief. That is why this old man grieves!”

Guan Yu also sighed. Late in the night, Guo Chang took his leave. Guan Yu and Sun Qian were just preparing to sleep when they suddenly heard horses neighing and men shouting in the rear courtyard. Guan Yu hastily called his attendants, but none answered, so he and Sun Qian took up their swords and went to investigate. There they saw Guo Chang’s son lying on the ground and howling, while their attendants were brawling with the servants of the manor. Guan Yu asked what had happened. One attendant said, “This fellow came to steal Red Hare, but the horse kicked him down. We heard his cries and rose to look around, whereupon the manor servants came and picked a fight with us.” Guan Yu said angrily, “How dare this rat-thief steal my horse!”

He was just about to punish him when Guo Chang came running up and pleaded, “My worthless son has committed this wicked deed and deserves ten thousand deaths! But my old wife dotes upon him above all else. I beg the general, in his benevolence, to forgive him!” Guan Yu said, “This son of yours is indeed worthless. What you said earlier was true: no one knows a son better than his father. For your sake, old sir, I shall pardon him for the present.” He ordered his attendants to guard the horse closely, dispersed the manor servants with a shout, and returned with Sun Qian to rest in the thatched hall. The next day, Guo Chang and his wife came before the hall and bowed, saying, “Our wretched son dared offend your tigerlike majesty. We are deeply grateful for the general’s merciful pardon.” Guan Yu ordered that the young man be summoned. “I shall admonish him with upright words.” Guo Chang said, “During the fourth watch, he again gathered several scoundrels and went off. We do not know where.”

Guan Yu thanked Guo Chang and took his leave. After helping his two sisters-in-law into their carriage, he departed the manor and rode beside Sun Qian, guarding the carriage train along a mountain road. Before they had gone thirty li, more than a hundred men swarmed out from behind the mountain, led by two riders. The man in front wore a yellow turban around his head and a battle robe upon his body; behind him rode Guo Chang’s son. The man in the yellow turban cried, “I was a commander under Zhang Jue, General of Heaven! You travelers, leave Red Hare at once, and I shall let you pass!” Guan Yu laughed loudly. “Ignorant, mad bandit! Since you followed Zhang Jue into outlawry, do you know the names of the three brothers Liu, Guan, and Zhang?” The Yellow Turban replied, “I have heard only that the red-faced man with the long beard is called Guan Yunzhang, but I have never seen his face. Who are you?”

Guan Yu rested his saber and halted his horse, untied the bag that protected his beard, and let the man see its full length. The man tumbled from his saddle, dragged Guo Chang’s son forward by the hair, and presented him on his knees before Guan Yu’s horse. Guan Yu asked the man his name. He replied, “My surname is Pei and my given name is Yuanshao. Since Zhang Jue’s death I have had no master. I gathered a band in the hills and forests and have been hiding here for the time being. Early this morning, this wretch came and reported, ‘A traveler riding a thousand-li horse has lodged at my house.’ He invited me expressly to come and seize the horse. I never imagined that I would encounter the general.” Guo Chang’s son prostrated himself and begged for his life. Guan Yu said, “For your father’s sake, I shall spare you!”

Guo Chang’s son clutched his head and scurried away like a rat. Guan Yu said to Pei Yuanshao, “You did not know my face. How, then, did you know my name?” Pei Yuanshao replied, “Twenty li from here stands Mount Woniu. On that mountain lives a man from west of the passes whose surname is Zhou and whose given name is Cang. His two arms possess the strength of a thousand catties. He has broad, slablike ribs, a curling beard, and a most imposing appearance. He was once a general under Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans. After Zhang Bao died, he gathered a band in the hills. He has often told me of the general’s great fame and lamented that he had no means of meeting you.” Guan Yu said, “The greenwood is no place for heroes to make their home. From now on, you should all turn from wickedness and return to the right path, lest you bring ruin upon yourselves.” Pei Yuanshao bowed his thanks.

While they were speaking, they saw in the distance a band of men and horses approaching. Pei Yuanshao said, “That must be Zhou Cang.” Guan Yu remained mounted and waited for him. Sure enough, a tall, dark-faced man appeared, riding a horse and carrying a spear as he led his followers forward. The moment he saw Guan Yu, he cried in astonished delight, “It is General Guan!” He hurriedly dismounted, bowed low, and prostrated himself beside the road, saying, “Zhou Cang pays his respects.” Guan Yu said, “Where have you seen me before, brave sir?” Zhou Cang replied, “When I formerly followed Zhang Bao of the Yellow Turbans, I once beheld your honored countenance. I have always regretted that I fell among rebels and could not follow you. Today I am blessed to meet you. If the general does not disdain me, accept me as a common foot soldier. Morning and night I will carry your whip and follow your stirrup; even death would leave me content!” Seeing that his devotion was sincere, Guan Yu said, “If you follow me, what will become of your companions?” Zhou Cang replied, “Those willing to follow may follow us; those unwilling may do as they please.”

At once they all cried, “We are willing to follow!” Guan Yu dismounted and went before the carriage to consult his two sisters-in-law. Lady Gan said, “Since leaving Xudu, Uncle has traveled alone all this way and endured countless hardships, yet never sought troops and horsemen to accompany him. Earlier, when Liao Hua wished to join you, you refused him. Why, then, should you now accept Zhou Cang and his band? We are women and our understanding is shallow; Uncle must judge for himself.” Guan Yu said, “Sister-in-law speaks rightly.” He therefore said to Zhou Cang, “It is not that I am unfeeling, but the two ladies do not consent. Return to the mountain for now. When I have found my elder brother, I shall surely come to summon you.” Zhou Cang knocked his head upon the ground and pleaded, “I am but a rough and reckless man who fell into outlawry. Now that I have met the general, it is as though I have seen the light of day anew. How could I bear to let this chance pass me by? If it is inconvenient for the whole band to follow, let them all go with Pei Yuanshao. I alone will follow the general on foot; though the road be ten thousand li, I shall not refuse!” Guan Yu reported these words to his two sisters-in-law. Lady Gan said, “One or two men accompanying us will cause no difficulty.” Guan Yu then ordered Zhou Cang to assign the men to follow Pei Yuanshao. Pei Yuanshao said, “I too wish to follow General Guan.” Zhou Cang replied, “If you leave, all the companions will scatter. For the time being, you must remain in command. I shall follow General Guan, and as soon as we have settled somewhere, I will come for you.”

Pei Yuanshao departed in dejection. Zhou Cang followed Guan Yu as he continued toward Runan. After several days’ travel, they saw a walled town in the distance. Guan Yu asked a local man, “What place is this?” The man replied, “It is called Gucheng. Several months ago, a general named Zhang Fei arrived here with several dozen horsemen. He drove out the county magistrate, occupied Gucheng, recruited soldiers, bought horses, gathered fodder, and stored grain. He now has three to five thousand men and horses, and no one for a great distance around dares oppose him.” Guan Yu said joyfully, “Since my younger brother and I were separated at Xuzhou, I have known nothing of his whereabouts. Who would have thought he was here!” He ordered Sun Qian to enter the city first, report their arrival, and ask Zhang Fei to come welcome his two sisters-in-law. Now Zhang Fei had remained on Mount Mangdang for more than a month. Then, while traveling abroad to seek news of Xuande, he happened to pass Gucheng and entered the county town to borrow grain. The magistrate refused, and Zhang Fei, in a fury, drove him out, seized the county seal, occupied the city, and made it his temporary refuge. That day, bearing Guan Yu’s message, Sun Qian entered the city and met Zhang Fei. After exchanging formal greetings, he reported fully, “Xuande has left Yuan Shao and gone to Runan. Yunzhang has escorted the two ladies directly from Xudu and has now reached this place. He asks the general to go out and welcome them.”

When Zhang Fei heard this, he made no reply. He immediately donned his armor, took up his eighteen-foot spear, mounted his horse, and led more than a thousand men straight out through the north gate. Sun Qian was astonished but dared not ask any questions, and could only follow him out of the city. When Guan Yu saw Zhang Fei approaching, he could scarcely contain his delight. Handing his saber to Zhou Cang, he spurred forward to welcome him. But Zhang Fei opened his great round eyes, bristled his tiger whiskers, roared like thunder, and thrust his spear straight at Guan Yu. Guan Yu was greatly startled and hastily dodged aside, crying, “Worthy brother, why do you act like this? Have you forgotten the oath in the Peach Garden?” Zhang Fei shouted, “Since you have forsaken righteousness, how dare you show your face before me?” Guan Yu said, “How have I forsaken righteousness?” Zhang Fei replied, “You betrayed our elder brother, surrendered to Cao Cao, and accepted a marquisate and titles from him. Now you have come to lure me into a trap! Today one of us shall live and the other die!” Guan Yu said, “You do not know what happened, and it is difficult for me to explain. Our two sisters-in-law are here. Ask them yourself.”

Hearing this, the two ladies raised the carriage curtain and called, “Third Uncle, why do you behave so?” Zhang Fei replied, “Remain where you are, Sisters-in-law. First watch me kill this faithless man; afterward I shall invite you into the city.” Lady Gan said, “Second Uncle did not know your whereabouts and so took temporary shelter with Cao Cao. Now that he knows your elder brother is in Runan, he has braved every danger and obstacle to escort us here. Third Uncle, do not misjudge him.” Lady Mi said, “Second Uncle’s stay in Xudu was forced upon him by necessity.” Zhang Fei replied, “Sisters-in-law, do not let him deceive you! A loyal minister would rather die than suffer dishonor. How can a true man serve two masters?” Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, do not wrong me.” Sun Qian said, “Yunzhang came expressly to find you, General.” Zhang Fei shouted, “How can you talk such nonsense as well? He has no good intentions! He must have come to seize me!” Guan Yu said, “If I had come to seize you, I would have brought troops and horses.” Zhang Fei pointed and cried, “Are those not troops and horses coming there?”

Guan Yu looked back and indeed saw a body of men and horses approaching amid rising clouds of dust. As the wind unfurled their banners, they proved to be Cao Cao’s troops. Zhang Fei flew into a rage. “Do you still dare to quibble?” He leveled his eighteen-foot serpent spear and thrust at Guan Yu. Guan Yu hastily stopped him, saying, “Worthy brother, wait. Watch me behead the approaching commander and thereby prove my true heart.” Zhang Fei said, “If your heart is truly loyal, then before I have finished three rolls of the drum, you must behead him!” Guan Yu agreed.

In a moment, Cao Cao’s troops arrived. Their leading commander was Cai Yang. Brandishing his saber and urging his horse forward, he shouted, “You killed my nephew Qin Qi, and now I find you hiding here! By the Prime Minister’s command, I have come expressly to seize you!” Guan Yu said not another word, but raised his saber and attacked. Zhang Fei beat the drum himself. Before the first roll had ended, Guan Yu’s saber flashed and Cai Yang’s head fell to the ground. All his soldiers fled. Guan Yu captured alive the young soldier who carried the identification banner and questioned him about their coming. The soldier reported, “When Cai Yang heard that the general had killed his nephew, he became furious and wanted to come to Hebei to fight you. The Prime Minister refused permission and instead sent him to Runan to attack Liu Pi. He never expected to encounter the general here.” On hearing this, Guan Yu ordered the soldier to go before Zhang Fei and relate the matter. Zhang Fei questioned him closely about everything Guan Yu had done in Xudu. The soldier recounted the story from beginning to end, and only then did Zhang Fei believe.

While they were still speaking, a soldier suddenly came from the city and reported, “More than ten riders are approaching the south gate with great speed. We do not know who they are.” Zhang Fei grew suspicious and rode around to the south gate to look. Sure enough, more than ten horsemen were approaching, lightly equipped with bows and short arrows. On seeing Zhang Fei, they tumbled from their saddles. He looked and saw that they were Mi Zhu and Mi Fang. Zhang Fei also dismounted to greet them. Mi Zhu said, “After we were separated at Xuzhou, my brother and I fled back to our native district to escape the turmoil. We sent men far and near to seek news and learned that Yunzhang had surrendered to Cao Cao, while our lord was in Hebei. We also heard that Jian Yong had gone to Hebei. But we did not know that the general was here. Yesterday, on the road, we met a band of travelers who said that a general surnamed Zhang, of such-and-such appearance, had occupied Gucheng. My brother and I judged that it must be you, General, and therefore came in search of you. What good fortune that we have met!” Zhang Fei said, “Brother Yunzhang and Sun Qian have just arrived with our two sisters-in-law, and we now know our elder brother’s whereabouts.”

The two Mi brothers were overjoyed. They came together to see Guan Yu and pay their respects to the two ladies. Zhang Fei then welcomed his sisters-in-law into the city. When they were seated in the government hall, the two ladies related all that Guan Yu had endured. Only then did Zhang Fei burst into tears and bow before Yunzhang. The two Mi brothers were also deeply moved. Zhang Fei in turn recounted all that had happened to him since their separation, while ordering a feast to celebrate their reunion.

The next day, Zhang Fei wished to go with Guan Yu to Runan to see Xuande. Guan Yu said, “Worthy brother, remain here for the present and protect our two sisters-in-law. Sun Qian and I will go ahead to learn our elder brother’s whereabouts.” Zhang Fei agreed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian led several horsemen toward Runan. Liu Pi and Gong Du came out to meet them, and Guan Yu immediately asked, “Where is the Imperial Uncle?” Liu Pi replied, “The Imperial Uncle stayed here for several days, but seeing that our forces were few, he returned to Yuan Benchu in Hebei to confer with him.” Guan Yu was deeply disappointed. Sun Qian said, “There is no need to grieve. We must endure the hardship of one more journey, return to Hebei, inform the Imperial Uncle, and bring him with us to Gucheng.”

Guan Yu followed this advice. Taking leave of Liu Pi and Gong Du, he returned to Gucheng and told Zhang Fei what had happened. Zhang Fei at once wished to accompany him to Hebei. Guan Yu said, “With this city, we have a place of refuge. We must not lightly abandon it. Sun Qian and I will return to Yuan Shao’s territory, find our elder brother, and bring him here to meet you. Worthy brother, hold this city securely.” Zhang Fei said, “You killed his Yan Liang and Wen Chou. How can you possibly go there?” Guan Yu replied, “It does not matter. Once there, I shall act according to circumstances.” He then summoned Zhou Cang and asked, “How many men and horses are with Pei Yuanshao on Mount Woniu?” Zhou Cang replied, “About four or five hundred.” Guan Yu said, “I am now taking a shortcut to seek my elder brother. Go to Mount Woniu, muster that band of men and horses, and bring them by the main road to meet us.”

Zhou Cang accepted the order and departed. Guan Yu and Sun Qian took only a little more than twenty riders and set off for Hebei. As they neared the border, Sun Qian said, “General, you must not enter rashly. Rest here for the time being while I go in first to see the Imperial Uncle and make further plans.” Guan Yu agreed and sent Sun Qian ahead. Seeing a country manor in a village some distance away, he and his attendants went there to seek lodging. An old man came out leaning upon a staff and exchanged courtesies with Guan Yu. Guan Yu told him the full truth of his circumstances. The old man said, “My surname too is Guan, and my given name is Ding. I have long heard of your great name and count myself fortunate to behold you and pay my respects.” He then summoned his two sons to meet Guan Yu and hospitably lodged both him and all his attendants in the manor.

Meanwhile, Sun Qian rode alone into Jizhou to see Xuande and gave him a full account of what had happened. Xuande said, “Jian Yong is also here. Secretly invite him to come so that we may consult together.” Before long, Jian Yong arrived. After greeting Sun Qian, he joined them in discussing a plan of escape. Jian Yong said, “Tomorrow, my lord should see Yuan Shao and tell him that you wish to go to Jingzhou and persuade Liu Biao to join him in attacking Cao Cao. You can then seize the opportunity to leave.” Xuande said, “An excellent plan! But can you leave with me?” Jian Yong replied, “I too have a plan of escape.”

Their plans settled, Xuande went the next day to see Yuan Shao and said, “Liu Jingsheng governs the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. His troops are seasoned and his granaries full. You should make an alliance with him and attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao said, “I once sent an envoy to propose such an alliance, but he refused to join me.” Xuande replied, “He and I are of the same clan. If I go to persuade him, he will surely raise no objection.” Yuan Shao said, “To gain Liu Biao would be far better than gaining Liu Pi.” He therefore ordered Xuande to undertake the mission. Yuan Shao then said, “I have lately heard that Guan Yunzhang has left Cao Cao and intends to come to Hebei. I shall kill him to avenge Yan Liang and Wen Chou!” Xuande said, “My lord formerly wished to employ him, and for that reason I summoned him. Why do you now wish to kill him? Besides, Yan Liang and Wen Chou were but two deer compared with him, while Yunzhang is a tiger. Having lost two deer and gained one tiger, what cause have you for resentment?” Yuan Shao laughed. “I have always admired him. I spoke only in jest. You may send another man to summon him and bid him come quickly.” Xuande said, “Then Sun Qian may be sent at once to summon him.” Yuan Shao was delighted and consented.

After Xuande withdrew, Jian Yong entered and said, “Once Xuande leaves, he will surely not return. I am willing to accompany him: first, to help persuade Liu Biao; second, to keep watch upon Xuande.” Yuan Shao approved his words and ordered Jian Yong to travel with Xuande. Guo Tu remonstrated with Yuan Shao, saying, “Liu Bei previously went to persuade Liu Pi, yet nothing came of it. Now, if you send him to Jingzhou with Jian Yong, they will surely never return.” Yuan Shao replied, “Do not be so suspicious. Jian Yong has judgment of his own.” Guo Tu departed with a sigh of vexation.

Xuande first sent Sun Qian out of the city to carry word to Guan Yu. Then he and Jian Yong took leave of Yuan Shao, mounted, and rode out of the city. At the border, Sun Qian met them, and together they went to Guan Ding’s manor. Guan Yu came to the gate to welcome Xuande, bowed before him, clasped his hands, and wept without cease. Guan Ding led his two sons forward to bow before Xuande in the thatched hall. Xuande asked their names. Guan Yu said, “This man bears the same surname as I and has two sons. The elder, Guan Ning, studies letters; the younger, Guan Ping, studies the martial arts.” Guan Ding said, “It is my humble wish to send my younger son to follow General Guan, but I do not know whether he would be willing to accept him.” Xuande asked, “How old is he?” Guan Ding replied, “Eighteen.” Xuande said, “Since we have received such kindness from you, venerable sir, and my brother has no son, why not make your worthy son his son?” Guan Ding was overjoyed and immediately ordered Guan Ping to bow to Guan Yu as his father and address Xuande as his uncle. Fearing Yuan Shao might pursue them, Xuande hastily made ready to depart. Guan Ping followed Guan Yu, and they all set out together. Guan Ding escorted them part of the way, then returned home. Guan Yu directed them toward Mount Woniu.

As they traveled, they suddenly saw Zhou Cang approaching with several dozen wounded men. Guan Yu brought him before Xuande and asked how he had come to be injured. Zhou Cang replied, “Before I reached Mount Woniu, a general arrived there alone on horseback and fought Pei Yuanshao. In a single bout he stabbed Pei Yuanshao to death, induced all his followers to surrender, and occupied the mountain stronghold. When I arrived to summon the men, only these few came over. The rest were all too frightened to leave without permission. I could not endure the insult and fought the general, but he defeated me several times in succession and wounded me with three thrusts of his spear. Therefore I have come to report to my lord.” Xuande asked, “What did this man look like? What is his name?” Zhou Cang replied, “He was exceedingly bold and powerful, but I do not know his name.”

Guan Yu at once spurred to the front, with Xuande following behind, and they went straight to Mount Woniu. At the foot of the mountain, Zhou Cang shouted challenges and abuse. Presently the general appeared in full armor, galloping down the mountain with spear in hand and leading the entire band. Xuande promptly whipped his horse forward and cried, “Can the man approaching be none other than Zilong?” When the general saw Xuande, he tumbled from his saddle and bowed prostrate beside the road. It was indeed Zhao Zilong. Xuande and Guan Yu both dismounted to greet him and asked what had brought him there. Zhao Yun replied, “After I parted from my lord, Gongsun Zan would heed no one’s counsel, and in the end his army was defeated and he burned himself to death. Yuan Shao repeatedly summoned me, but I judged that he too was not a man who knew how to employ talent, and so I did not go. Later, I wished to go to Xuzhou and join my lord, but then I heard that Xuzhou had fallen, that Yunzhang had gone over to Cao Cao, and that my lord was with Yuan Shao. Several times I wished to come and join you, but I feared Yuan Shao would take offense. I wandered homeless within the four seas, with no place to shelter. Recently, while passing through this region, I happened to encounter Pei Yuanshao descending the mountain to seize my horse. I killed him and borrowed this place as a temporary refuge. Lately I heard that Yide was in Gucheng and wished to go join him, though I did not know whether the report was true. How fortunate that I have met my lord today!”

Xuande was overjoyed and related all that had happened to him. Guan Yu likewise recounted his former adventures. Xuande said, “From the moment I first saw Zilong, I felt such affection that I could scarcely bear to part from him. How fortunate that we have met again!” Zhao Yun said, “I have wandered throughout the realm, choosing a lord worthy of my service, yet I have found none to compare with you. Now that I may follow you, my lifelong desire is fulfilled. Though my liver and brains be smeared upon the ground, I shall have no regret.”

That same day, they burned the mountain stronghold and led all its men to follow Xuande to Gucheng. Zhang Fei, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang came out to welcome them into the city, where all exchanged bows and related their adventures. The two ladies gave a full account of Yunzhang’s deeds, and Xuande sighed with emotion without end. They then slaughtered oxen and horses, first offering thanks to Heaven and Earth and afterward rewarding all the troops. Xuande saw his brothers reunited, his officers and commanders all present, and Zhao Yun newly joined to his cause; Guan Yu, moreover, had gained Guan Ping and Zhou Cang. His joy knew no bounds, and they drank in celebration for several days. A later poet praised the occasion:

At that time, the brothers were split like a melon,Their letters cut off, their tidings faint and lost.Today lord and retainers renew their righteous bond,As dragon and tiger meet amid wind and cloud.

At this time Xuande, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang commanded altogether four or five thousand cavalrymen, foot soldiers, and officers. Xuande wished to abandon Gucheng and take up the defense of Runan, and just then Liu Pi and Gong Du sent messengers to invite him. He therefore raised his army and went to station it at Runan, where he recruited soldiers, bought horses, and gradually laid plans for future campaigns. But of this no more need be said.

Now when Yuan Shao saw that Xuande did not return, he was furious and wished to raise an army against him. Guo Tu said, “Liu Bei is not worth troubling over. Cao Cao is our formidable enemy and must be destroyed. Though Liu Biao occupies Jingzhou, he is not powerful enough to matter. But Sun Bofu in Jiangdong overawes the lands of the Three Rivers, and his territory extends across six commanderies. He has many able counselors and valiant warriors. We should send a man to form an alliance with him and attack Cao Cao together.” Yuan Shao followed his advice. He immediately wrote a letter and dispatched Chen Zhen as his envoy to meet Sun Ce. Truly:

Because a hero departed from Hebei,A champion now emerges from Jiangdong.

What came of this remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.

The Little Conqueror Angrily Executes Yu Ji; The Blue-Eyed Youth Inherits the Southland

Now Sun Ce, having made himself master of Jiangdong, possessed seasoned troops and abundant provisions. In the fourth year of Jian’an, he launched a surprise attack on Lujiang, defeated Liu Xun, and ordered Yu Fan to carry a proclamation posthaste to Yuzhang, where Hua Xin, the Administrator of Yuzhang, surrendered. From that time onward, Sun Ce’s power and prestige grew enormously. He therefore sent Zhang Hong to Xuchang to present a memorial reporting his victory. When Cao Cao learned how powerful Sun Ce had become, he sighed and said, “That lion cub is not one with whom a man can easily contend!” He then betrothed Cao Ren’s daughter to Sun Ce’s younger brother, Sun Kuang, thus joining the two families in marriage, and kept Zhang Hong at Xuchang. Sun Ce sought appointment as Grand Marshal, but Cao Cao refused him. Sun Ce resented this and often entertained the thought of attacking the imperial capital at Xu. At this time, Xu Gong, Administrator of Wu Commandery, secretly dispatched an envoy to the capital with a letter to Cao Cao. In substance, it read:Sun Ce is fierce and valiant, much like Xiang Ji. The court should outwardly show him honor and favor, then summon him back to the capital. He must not be allowed to remain in command abroad, lest he become a future menace.

The envoy carried the letter across the river, but was captured by the troops guarding the waterways and escorted before Sun Ce. Sun Ce read the letter and flew into a rage. He beheaded the envoy, then sent men to invite Xu Gong, on the pretense that he wished to discuss official business. When Xu Gong arrived, Sun Ce produced the letter and showed it to him, crying, “Would you deliver me to my death?” He ordered his guards to strangle Xu Gong. All the members of Xu Gong’s household fled and scattered. Three of his retainers longed to avenge their master, but bitterly regretted that no opportunity presented itself.

One day, Sun Ce led his troops on a hunt in the western hills of Dantu. They flushed out a great stag, and Sun Ce spurred his horse up the mountain in pursuit. As he chased it, he suddenly saw three men standing in a grove, armed with spears and bows. Reining in his horse, Sun Ce demanded, “Who are you?” They answered, “We are soldiers under Han Dang. We are here to hunt deer.” Sun Ce had just raised his reins to ride on when one of them leveled his spear and thrust at his left thigh. Sun Ce was greatly startled. He hurriedly drew his sword and struck down from horseback, but the blade suddenly broke away, leaving only the hilt in his hand. Another man had already nocked an arrow and shot, striking Sun Ce squarely in the cheek. Sun Ce pulled the arrow from his face, seized his bow, and shot back at the archer, who fell at the twang of the bowstring. The other two lunged wildly at Sun Ce with their spears, shouting, “We are retainers of Xu Gong, come expressly to avenge our master!” Sun Ce had no other weapon and could only fend them off with his bow as he retreated. The two fought desperately and would not give ground. Sun Ce received several spear wounds, and his horse was wounded as well.

At this desperate moment, Cheng Pu arrived with several men. Sun Ce shouted, “Kill the villains!” Cheng Pu and his followers rushed forward together and hacked Xu Gong’s retainers into mincemeat. When they looked at Sun Ce, they saw blood streaming over his face and found his wounds extremely grave. They cut strips from a robe with a knife, bound up his wounds, and carried him back to the region of Wu and Kuaiji to recuperate. A later poet praised Xu Gong’s three retainers:Young Sun’s wisdom and valor crowned the riverlands,Yet hunting in the hills, he fell into deadly peril.Xu Gong’s three retainers knew how to die for duty;Beside them, Yu Rang’s sacrifice seems nothing strange.

Now after Sun Ce returned wounded, he sent men to seek out Hua Tuo and invite him to provide treatment. But Hua Tuo had already gone to the Central Plains, and only one of his disciples remained in Wu, so Sun Ce ordered the disciple to treat him. The disciple said, “The arrowhead was drugged, and the poison has entered the bone. You must rest quietly for one hundred days before you can be out of danger. If anger inflames your vital energies, the wound will be difficult to cure.”

Sun Ce was by nature exceedingly impatient and wished that he might recover that very day. He had rested for a little more than twenty days when he suddenly heard that a messenger from Zhang Hong had returned from Xuchang. Sun Ce summoned and questioned him. The messenger said, “Cao Cao greatly fears my lord, and the advisers under his command all respect and submit to you. Guo Jia alone remains unconvinced.” Sun Ce asked, “What has Guo Jia said?” The messenger dared not answer. Sun Ce became angry and pressed him relentlessly. The messenger had no choice but to tell him the truth: “Guo Jia once said to Cao Cao, ‘Sun Ce is not worth fearing. He is rash and unguarded, impatient by nature and deficient in strategy; his is merely the courage of a common warrior. One day he will surely die at the hands of some insignificant man.’” When Sun Ce heard this, he flew into a rage. “How dare that fellow presume to judge me! I swear I shall take Xuchang!” Without waiting for his wound to heal, he wished to begin discussing a campaign. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “The physician forbade my lord to move for one hundred days. Why, over a moment’s anger, should you make light of a body worth ten thousand pieces of gold?”

While they were speaking, a report suddenly came that Yuan Shao’s envoy, Chen Zhen, had arrived. Sun Ce summoned him and questioned him. Chen Zhen explained in full that Yuan Shao wished to form an alliance with Eastern Wu, making it his support from without, so that together they might attack Cao Cao. Sun Ce was overjoyed. That same day, he assembled his commanders in a tower over the city wall and gave a banquet in Chen Zhen’s honor. After they had been drinking for some time, he suddenly noticed his commanders whispering among themselves and descending from the tower one after another. Sun Ce wondered why and asked the reason. His attendants replied, “A certain Immortal Yu is now passing beneath the tower. The commanders merely wish to go and pay their respects to him.”

Sun Ce rose and leaned against the railing to look. He saw a Taoist wearing a cloak of crane feathers and carrying a staff of goosefoot wood. He stood in the middle of the road while all the common people burned incense, prostrated themselves along the way, and bowed to him. Sun Ce said angrily, “What sorcerer is this? Seize him at once and bring him to me!” His attendants said, “This man’s surname is Yu and his personal name is Ji. He resides in the east and travels throughout Wu and Kuaiji. He freely distributes talismanic water and cures people of every illness, never without success. The people of this age call him an immortal. He should not be lightly profaned.” Sun Ce grew still angrier and shouted, “Seize him at once! Whoever disobeys shall be beheaded!”

His attendants had no choice but to descend the tower and escort Yu Ji upstairs. Sun Ce rebuked him: “Mad Taoist! How dare you delude and inflame the people?” Yu Ji replied, “This humble Taoist is a priest of Langya Temple. During the reign of Emperor Shun, I once entered the mountains to gather medicinal herbs and obtained a divine scripture beside the spring at Quyang. It is entitled The Way of the Great Peace and the Blue-Green Covenant. It comprises more than a hundred scrolls, all containing methods for curing human illnesses. Since acquiring it, this humble Taoist has sought only to proclaim Heaven’s transforming doctrine and bring universal relief to the multitudes. I have never taken so much as a hair’s breadth of property from anyone. How, then, can it be said that I delude and inflame the people?” Sun Ce said, “If you take nothing whatever from others, where do your clothing, food, and drink come from? You are of the same breed as Zhang Jiao of the Yellow Scarves. Unless you are put to death now, you will surely become a future menace!” He ordered his attendants to behead him. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “The Taoist Yu has lived in Jiangdong for several decades and has committed no offense. He must not be killed.” Sun Ce said, “If I kill a sorcerer like this, how is it any different from slaughtering a pig or dog?” All the officers pleaded earnestly with him, and Chen Zhen also urged restraint. Sun Ce’s anger had not abated, but he ordered Yu Ji confined in prison for the time being. The officers all dispersed, and Chen Zhen returned to the posthouse to rest.

Sun Ce returned to his residence, but palace attendants had already reported the affair to his mother, Dowager Lady Wu. She summoned Sun Ce to the rear hall and said to him, “I hear that you have cast Immortal Yu into prison. This man has cured many people of illness; soldiers and civilians alike respect and revere him. You must not harm him.” Sun Ce said, “He is a sorcerer who can use his black arts to delude the multitude. He must be eliminated!” His mother repeatedly tried to dissuade him. Sun Ce said, “Mother, do not listen to the wild talk of outsiders. Your son knows how to deal with this.” He went out and ordered the jailers to bring Yu Ji for questioning. Now the jailers all revered and trusted Yu Ji, and while he was in prison they had removed all his fetters. Only when Sun Ce summoned him did they put the fetters back on and lead him out.

When Sun Ce learned of this, he was furious. He severely punished the jailers and ordered Yu Ji shackled and returned to prison. Zhang Zhao and several dozen others jointly signed a petition, bowed before Sun Ce, and begged permission to stand surety for Immortal Yu. Sun Ce said, “You gentlemen are all learned men. Why do you not understand reason? Formerly Zhang Jin, Inspector of Jiaozhou, placed his faith in a heretical cult. He played zithers and burned incense, and always wrapped his head in a red kerchief, claiming that this could increase the might of his armies. In the end, he was killed by enemy troops. Such practices are utterly useless. You gentlemen simply have not yet awakened to the truth. In seeking to kill Yu Ji, I mean precisely to suppress heresy and awaken the deluded.” Lü Fan said, “I have long known that the Taoist Yu can pray for wind and supplicate for rain. There is now a drought. Why not order him to pray for rain and thereby redeem his offense?” Sun Ce said, “I shall see what this sorcerer can do.” He therefore ordered Yu Ji brought out of prison, had his fetters removed, and commanded him to ascend an altar and pray for rain.

Yu Ji accepted the command. He bathed, changed his clothes, and had himself bound with ropes beneath the blazing sun. The people who came to watch filled the streets and blocked the lanes. Yu Ji said to them, “I shall pray for three feet of beneficent rain to save the multitudes, but in the end I shall not escape death.” The people said, “If your powers prove efficacious, our lord will surely respect and submit to you.” Yu Ji said, “The ordained course of events has reached this point. I fear I cannot escape.”

A short while later, Sun Ce came to the altar in person and issued an order: if no rain had fallen by noon, Yu Ji was to be burned alive. He first had men pile up dry firewood and stand ready. As noon approached, a violent wind suddenly arose. Wherever it passed, dark clouds gradually gathered on every side. Sun Ce said, “It is already nearly noon. There are only dark clouds and no beneficent rain. This proves he is a sorcerer!” He ordered his attendants to carry Yu Ji onto the woodpile and set fire to it on all sides. The flames rose with the wind. Suddenly a column of black smoke shot into the sky. There came a tremendous crash; thunder and lightning burst forth together, and rain poured down in torrents. In moments, the city streets became rivers and all the streams and ravines were full. Fully three feet of beneficent rain had fallen. Yu Ji lay on his back atop the woodpile and gave a mighty shout. The clouds dispersed, the rain ceased, and the sun appeared once more.

The officers and common people together helped Yu Ji down from the woodpile, untied his bonds, and bowed repeatedly in gratitude. When Sun Ce saw officials and civilians alike prostrating themselves in the water without regard for their clothing, he flew into a towering rage and cried, “Fair weather and rain follow the fixed ordinances of Heaven and Earth. This sorcerer merely happened to take advantage of the occasion. How dare you be so deceived and thrown into confusion!” Drawing his jeweled sword, he ordered his attendants to behead Yu Ji at once. The officers remonstrated with all their strength. Sun Ce said furiously, “Do all of you mean to join Yu Ji in rebellion?” The officers dared say no more. Sun Ce ordered a warrior to strike, and with one stroke Yu Ji’s head fell to the ground. A stream of blue-green vapor rose from the corpse and drifted away to the northeast. Sun Ce commanded that the body be exposed in the marketplace as a warning, to punish the crime of sorcery and deception.

That night wind and rain raged together. By dawn, Yu Ji’s corpse had vanished. The soldiers guarding the body reported this to Sun Ce. Sun Ce became enraged and intended to execute them. Suddenly he saw a man slowly walking toward him from the front of the hall. Looking closely, he perceived that it was Yu Ji. Sun Ce flew into a rage and was about to draw his sword and cut him down when he suddenly fainted and fell to the ground. His attendants hurriedly carried him into his chamber, and only after a long while did he revive. Dowager Lady Wu came to visit him in his illness and said, “My son unjustly killed an immortal and has therefore brought this calamity upon himself.” Sun Ce laughed. “Since childhood, your son has followed his father on campaign and slain men beyond counting. How could that ever have brought calamity? By killing this sorcerer, I removed a great danger. How could he instead bring calamity upon me?” His mother said, “Because you refused to believe, matters have come to this. You should now perform good works to avert the evil.” Sun Ce said, “My life is ordained by Heaven. That sorcerer can never bring calamity upon me. Why should I perform rites to avert it?” His mother realized that he would not heed her counsel, so she secretly ordered her attendants to perform charitable works and rites of deliverance on his behalf.

At the third watch that night, Sun Ce lay in his private chamber when a chill wind suddenly arose. The lamp went out and then flared up again. In its light, he saw Yu Ji standing before him. Sun Ce shouted, “All my life I have sworn to exterminate sorcery and falsehood and thereby bring peace to the realm! Since you are now a ghost of the netherworld, how dare you approach me?” He seized the sword beside his bed and hurled it, whereupon the apparition suddenly vanished. When Dowager Lady Wu heard of this, her anxiety and distress deepened. Sun Ce forced himself to walk despite his illness in order to ease his mother’s mind. She said to him, “The Sage said, ‘How abundant is the virtue of ghosts and spirits!’ He also said, ‘Offer prayers to the spirits above and below.’ Matters concerning ghosts and spirits cannot be disbelieved. You unjustly killed Master Yu; how could there be no retribution? I have already ordered a sacrificial service to be held at the Jade Purity Temple in the commandery. You should go there in person to bow and pray. Then you will naturally be restored to health.”

Sun Ce dared not disobey his mother’s command and reluctantly traveled by sedan chair to the Jade Purity Temple. The Taoist priests received him and invited him to burn incense. Sun Ce burned the incense but offered no prayer of repentance. Suddenly the smoke rising from the incense burner did not disperse, but formed a splendid canopy beneath which Yu Ji sat erect. Sun Ce furiously spat at him and cursed him. On leaving the hall, he again saw Yu Ji standing at the temple gate, glaring angrily at him. Sun Ce turned to his attendants and asked, “Do you see that sorcerous ghost?” They all replied, “We see nothing.” Sun Ce grew still angrier, drew his sword, and hurled it at Yu Ji. A man was struck and fell. When the others looked, they saw that it was the common soldier who had killed Yu Ji the previous day. The sword had cut into his skull, and he lay dead with blood streaming from all seven apertures. Sun Ce ordered the body carried away and buried.

By the time Sun Ce left the temple, he again saw Yu Ji walking in through the gate. Sun Ce said, “This temple too is a lair where sorcerers are harbored!” He therefore seated himself before the temple and ordered five hundred warriors to demolish it. Just as the warriors climbed onto the roof and began stripping away the tiles, they saw Yu Ji standing above them, hurling tiles to the ground. Sun Ce became furious. He ordered all the Taoist priests expelled from the temple, then set fire to the buildings and burned them down. When the flames rose, Yu Ji appeared again, standing amid the firelight. Sun Ce returned to his residence in anger and once more saw Yu Ji standing before the gate. Sun Ce refused to enter. Instead, he immediately mustered the three armies, marched outside the city, and pitched camp. He summoned his commanders to discuss raising an army to assist Yuan Shao in a joint attack on Cao Cao. The commanders all said, “My lord’s health is impaired. You must not move rashly. Wait until you have fully recovered; it will not then be too late to send out the army.”

That night Sun Ce lodged in the camp and again saw Yu Ji approaching with disheveled hair. Within his tent, Sun Ce shouted and cursed without cease. The next day, Dowager Lady Wu sent an order summoning him back to the residence. Sun Ce returned to see his mother. When she saw how gaunt and haggard he had become, she wept and said, “My son, you have lost your very likeness!” Sun Ce at once took up a mirror and looked at himself. He saw that his features were indeed terribly wasted and could not help starting in alarm. Turning to his attendants, he said, “How have I become so haggard?”

Before he had finished speaking, he suddenly saw Yu Ji standing in the mirror. Sun Ce struck the mirror and gave a great cry. His wounds burst open, and he fell unconscious to the floor. His mother ordered that he be carried into his bedchamber. After a time, he revived and sighed, “I cannot live again!” He then summoned Zhang Zhao and the others, as well as his younger brother Sun Quan, to his bedside and entrusted his final charge to them: “The realm is now in turmoil. With the people of Wu and Yue and the natural defenses of the Three Rivers, great achievements are possible. Zibu and the others, I pray you will faithfully assist my younger brother.” He then took the seals and ribbons of office and handed them to Sun Quan, saying, “If it is a matter of leading the forces of Jiangdong, making decisions between two battle lines, and contending with the heroes of the realm, you are not my equal. But in elevating the worthy, employing the capable, and enabling each to exert his utmost strength in preserving Jiangdong, I am not your equal. You must remember how difficult it was for our father and elder brother to establish this enterprise, and plan wisely for yourself!”

Sun Quan wept bitterly, bowed, and accepted the seals and ribbons. Sun Ce then said to his mother, “Your son’s allotted years have come to an end, and I can no longer attend upon my honored mother. I now entrust the seals and ribbons to my brother. I pray that Mother will instruct him morning and evening. Take care never to slight or neglect our father’s and brother’s old followers.” His mother wept and said, “I fear your brother is too young to shoulder this great responsibility. What are we to do?” Sun Ce replied, “My brother’s abilities surpass mine tenfold. He is fully equal to this great charge. If internal affairs cannot be decided, consult Zhang Zhao; if external affairs cannot be decided, consult Zhou Yu. I regret that Zhou Yu is not here, for I cannot deliver my charge to him face to face!” He then summoned his younger brothers and instructed them: “After my death, all of you must assist Zhongmou. If anyone in our clan dares harbor a disloyal heart, join together and put him to death. Any kinsman who rebels must not be buried in the ancestral graveyard.” His brothers wept and received his command. He then summoned his wife, Lady Qiao, and said, “By misfortune, you and I must part midway through life. You must serve and care for my honored mother. When your younger sister comes to visit, ask her to convey my words to Zhou Yu: he must devote his whole heart to assisting my brother and must not betray the deep understanding that has always existed between us.” When he had finished speaking, he closed his eyes and died. He was only twenty-six years old. A later poet praised him:Alone he fought throughout the southeast,And men called him the Little Conqueror.His plans were formed like a crouching tiger;His swift decisions soared like a hawk.His might brought peace to the Three Rivers;His fragrant fame spread through the Four Seas.At death he entrusted the great enterprise,Fixing his hopes entirely upon Zhou Yu.

After Sun Ce died, Sun Quan collapsed weeping before the bed. Zhang Zhao said, “This is no time for the General to weep. You must attend to the funeral on the one hand and direct the great affairs of the army and state on the other.” Sun Quan then dried his tears. Zhang Zhao ordered Sun Jing to manage the funeral and invited Sun Quan to come out into the hall to receive the homage and congratulations of all the civil and military officers. Sun Quan had a square jaw, a broad mouth, blue-green eyes, and a purple beard. In former times, the Han envoy Liu Wan had entered Wu and met all the Sun brothers. He afterward said to others, “I have carefully observed the brothers of the Sun family. Though each possesses exceptional talent and distinction, none will enjoy fortune and rank to the end of his natural span. Zhongmou alone has a strange and majestic appearance and an extraordinary bone structure. These are signs of the highest nobility, and he will also enjoy great longevity. None of the others can compare with him.”

At this time, Sun Quan obeyed Sun Ce’s dying command and assumed control of the affairs of Jiangdong. Before arrangements had been fully settled, it was reported that Zhou Yu was returning from Baqiu with his troops. Sun Quan said, “Now that Gongjin has returned, I have no cause for worry.” Zhou Yu had been guarding Baqiu when he heard that Sun Ce had been wounded by an arrow, and so he had set out to inquire after him. As he approached Wu Commandery, he learned that Sun Ce had already died. He therefore hastened day and night to attend the funeral. Zhou Yu immediately went before Sun Ce’s coffin, bowed, and wept. Dowager Lady Wu came out and told him the words of Sun Ce’s final charge. Zhou Yu prostrated himself and said, “How could I dare not exert the strength of a dog or horse and continue in that service until death?”

A short while later, Sun Quan entered. When Zhou Yu had finished paying his respects, Sun Quan said, “I pray that you will not forget my elder brother’s final command.” Zhou Yu knocked his head upon the floor and said, “I am willing to have my liver and brains smeared upon the ground to repay the kindness of the one who understood me.” Sun Quan said, “Now that I have inherited the enterprise of my father and brother, by what strategy may I preserve it?” Zhou Yu replied, “Since ancient times, it has been said, ‘He who wins men prospers; he who loses men perishes.’ The best plan now is to seek the assistance of men of profound wisdom and far-reaching vision. Only then can Jiangdong be secured.” Sun Quan said, “My elder brother’s last words entrusted internal affairs to Zibu and placed all external affairs in the hands of Gongjin.” Zhou Yu said, “Zibu is a worthy and accomplished gentleman, fully capable of bearing great responsibility. I lack ability and fear I may fail beneath the weight of the trust placed in me. I would therefore recommend one man to assist the General.”

Sun Quan asked who the man was. Zhou Yu replied, “His surname is Lu, his personal name Su, and his style Zij­ing. He is a native of Dongchuan in Linhuai. His breast contains military strategy, and his belly conceals subtle designs. He lost his father in early youth and served his mother with utmost filial devotion. His family is exceedingly wealthy, but he has often scattered his wealth to relieve the poor and needy. When I was magistrate of Juchao, I passed through Linhuai with several hundred men. We were short of grain, and I heard that Lu Su’s family had two granaries of rice, each containing three thousand hu. I therefore went to ask for aid. Lu Su at once pointed to one granary and presented the whole of it to me. Such is his generosity. All his life he has delighted in swordsmanship, riding, and archery. He has been residing at Qu’e. When his grandmother died, he returned to bury her at Dongcheng. His friend Liu Ziyang wished to persuade him to go to Chaohu and join Zheng Bao, but Lu Su is still hesitating and has not yet gone. My lord should summon him without delay.”

Sun Quan was overjoyed and immediately ordered Zhou Yu to invite Lu Su into his service. Zhou Yu accepted the command and went in person. After he had met Lu Su and exchanged the proper courtesies, he fully explained how greatly Sun Quan admired him. Lu Su said, “Recently Liu Ziyang invited me to go to Chaohu. I am preparing to join him.” Zhou Yu replied, “Long ago Ma Yuan said to Emperor Guangwu, ‘In the present age, it is not only the ruler who chooses his minister; the minister also chooses his ruler.’ Our General Sun cherishes the worthy, treats scholars with courtesy, welcomes extraordinary talents, and enrolls men of uncommon gifts. Such conduct is rarely seen in the world. You need make no other plans. The right course is simply to come with me and enter the service of Eastern Wu.” Lu Su followed his advice and accompanied Zhou Yu to meet Sun Quan. Sun Quan treated him with the greatest respect and talked with him all day without weariness.

One day, after all the officers had dispersed, Sun Quan kept Lu Su behind to drink with him. When evening came, they shared the same couch and slept with their feet touching. At midnight, Sun Quan said to Lu Su, “The imperial house of Han now totters on the brink of ruin, and disorder fills the four quarters. I have inherited the remaining enterprise of my father and elder brother and aspire to perform deeds like those of Dukes Huan and Wen. What instruction can you give me?” Lu Su replied, “In former times, Emperor Gaozu of Han wished to honor and serve Emperor Yi but could not do so because Xiang Yu stood in his way. Cao Cao today may be compared to Xiang Yu. How, then, can the General hope to become another Duke Huan or Duke Wen? In my humble judgment, the house of Han cannot be restored, nor can Cao Cao be eliminated at a stroke. The only plan for the General is to establish one leg of the tripod in Jiangdong and watch for breaches in the realm. Now, while the north is burdened with many affairs, destroy Huang Zu, advance against Liu Biao, and occupy and defend all the territory reached by the Yangtze River. Afterward, assume the title of emperor and seek to gain the realm. This would be the enterprise of Emperor Gaozu.”

Sun Quan was delighted by these words. He threw on his robe, rose, and thanked Lu Su. The next day, he bestowed lavish gifts upon him, and also presented Lu Su’s mother with clothing, curtains, and other articles. Lu Su in turn recommended another man to Sun Quan. This man was widely learned and richly talented and served his mother with utmost filial devotion. His compound surname was Zhuge, his personal name Jin, and his style Ziyu. He was a native of Nanyang in Langya. Sun Quan received him as an honored guest. Zhuge Jin advised Sun Quan not to maintain relations with Yuan Shao, but to accommodate Cao Cao for the time being and then seek an opportunity to act against him. Sun Quan followed his advice. He therefore sent Chen Zhen back with a letter severing relations with Yuan Shao.

Now when Cao Cao heard that Sun Ce was dead, he wished to raise an army and march south of the Yangtze. Zhang Hong, Attendant Censor, remonstrated: “To attack a man during mourning is not a righteous undertaking. If the attack fails, we shall cast aside friendship and create enmity. Better to take this opportunity to treat him generously.” Cao Cao agreed. He immediately memorialized the throne to appoint Sun Quan General and concurrently Administrator of Kuaiji. He then appointed Zhang Hong Commandant of Kuaiji and sent him to Jiangdong bearing the seals of office. Sun Quan was overjoyed. Having also regained Zhang Hong’s services in Wu, he immediately ordered him and Zhang Zhao to administer the government together. Zhang Hong then recommended another man to Sun Quan. His surname was Gu, his personal name Yong, and his style Yuantan. He had been a disciple of Cai Yong, General of the Household. He was a man of few words who drank no wine and was stern, upright, and honorable. Sun Quan appointed him Assistant Administrator and had him perform the Administrator’s duties. From that time onward, Sun Quan’s power awed Jiangdong, and he deeply won the hearts of the people.

Now Chen Zhen returned to Yuan Shao and reported in full: “Sun Ce is dead, and Sun Quan has succeeded him. Cao Cao has appointed Sun Quan General and joined him as an ally from without.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. He raised more than seven hundred thousand troops from Ji, Qing, You, Bing, and other regions and once again advanced to seize Xuchang. Thus it was:South of the Yangtze, the clash of arms had only just ceased;North in Ji, the weapons of war were rising once again.How victory and defeat would be decided will be told in the next chapter.

Yuan Shao Is Defeated at Guandu; Cao Cao Raids Wuchao and Burns the Grain

Now Yuan Shao raised his army and advanced toward Guandu. Xiahou Dun sent an urgent dispatch for aid. Cao Cao mustered seventy thousand troops and went forth to meet the enemy, leaving Xun Yu to guard the capital at Xu. As Yuan Shao’s army was about to depart, Tian Feng submitted a memorial from prison, remonstrating: “For the present, we should hold our ground and await Heaven’s time. We must not recklessly set a great army in motion, lest misfortune befall us.” Feng Ji slandered him, saying, “My lord is raising an army of benevolence and righteousness. How dare Tian Feng utter such ominous words?”

Yuan Shao flew into a rage and wished to behead Tian Feng, but the assembled officers pleaded for his life. Yuan Shao said bitterly, “Once I have defeated Cao Cao, I shall formally punish his crime!” He then pressed his army onward. Banners covered the fields, and swords and spears stood thick as a forest. Upon reaching Yangwu, he established his fortified camps. Ju Shou said, “Though our army is numerous, in courage and ferocity it cannot match the enemy; though the enemy’s troops are elite, their grain and fodder cannot match ours. Because they lack provisions, their advantage lies in a swift battle; because we have ample provisions, we should hold back and defend. If we can prolong matters for months, their army will collapse without a battle.” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “Tian Feng has already weakened the spirit of my army, and when I return I shall certainly behead him. How dare you speak in the same fashion!” He ordered his attendants to chain Ju Shou and confine him in the army. “After I have defeated Cao Cao, I shall punish him together with Tian Feng!” He then commanded his seven hundred thousand troops to encamp on every side, east, west, south, and north, their connected camps extending for more than ninety li.

Scouts learned the true state of affairs and reported it at Guandu. Cao Cao’s army had only just arrived, and all were alarmed by the news. Cao Cao consulted with his advisers. Xun You said, “Though Yuan Shao’s army is vast, it is not to be feared. Our men are all seasoned warriors, each capable of facing ten. But our advantage lies in a swift battle. If matters drag on for months and our provisions fail, there will be cause for grave concern.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He therefore ordered his commanders to advance with drums beating and shouts of war. Yuan Shao’s forces came out to meet them, and both sides drew up their battle lines. Shen Pei stationed ten thousand crossbowmen in ambush on the two wings and concealed five thousand archers behind the commander’s standard, with orders to discharge their weapons together at the signal.

When the drums had sounded three times, Yuan Shao, wearing a golden helmet and golden armor, a brocade robe and jade belt, reined in his horse before the battle line. To either side stood Zhang He, Gao Lan, Han Meng, Chunyu Qiong, and the other generals. The banners, insignia, and ceremonial axes were arrayed in imposing order. The commander’s standard in Cao Cao’s formation parted, and Cao Cao rode forth. Xu Chu, Zhang Liao, Xu Huang, Li Dian, and the others, each bearing his weapon, guarded him before and behind. Pointing his whip at Yuan Shao, Cao Cao said, “Before the Son of Heaven, I sponsored your appointment as General-in-Chief. Why do you now rebel?” Yuan Shao angrily replied, “You bear the title of Chancellor of Han, but in truth you are a traitor to Han! Your crimes reach to Heaven and surpass those of Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo, yet you dare falsely accuse another of rebellion?” Cao Cao said, “I now bear an imperial edict to punish you!” Yuan Shao answered, “And I bear the Girdle Edict to punish a traitor!”

Enraged, Cao Cao sent Zhang Liao into battle. Zhang He spurred forward to meet him. The two generals fought for forty or fifty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Cao Cao watched and marveled inwardly. Xu Chu brandished his saber, urged on his horse, and charged straight out to assist. Gao Lan leveled his spear and engaged him. Thus the four generals paired off in fierce combat. Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong each to lead three thousand troops in a concerted assault upon the enemy formation. When Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops charging the lines, he ordered the signal cannon fired. Ten thousand crossbows on the two flanks discharged at once, while the archers from the center surged before the formation and loosed their arrows in volleys. Unable to withstand them, Cao Cao’s soldiers fled southward in haste. Yuan Shao drove his troops after them, inflicting a great defeat, and Cao Cao’s entire army retreated to Guandu. Yuan Shao moved his army forward and encamped close beneath Guandu. Shen Pei said, “We should now detach one hundred thousand men to hold Guandu and build earthen hills before Cao Cao’s camp, so our soldiers may look down into it and shoot arrows. If Cao Cao abandons this place and withdraws, we shall possess this strategic pass, and Xuchang can then be taken.”

Yuan Shao followed his advice. From each camp he selected strong, able-bodied soldiers, who came together beside Cao Cao’s stockade with iron spades and earth-baskets and piled up earthen hills. When the men in Cao Cao’s camp saw Yuan Shao’s troops raising the mounds, they attempted to rush out and disrupt the work, but Shen Pei’s archers and crossbowmen blocked the vital approaches, preventing their advance. Within ten days, more than fifty earthen hills had been raised. High wooden towers were erected upon them, and companies of archers and crossbowmen were stationed there to shoot down into the camp. Cao Cao’s troops were greatly afraid and all defended themselves beneath arrow screens. Whenever a wooden clapper sounded from the hills, arrows descended like rain. Cao Cao’s soldiers crouched on the ground under their shields while Yuan Shao’s men shouted and laughed. Seeing the disorder in his army, Cao Cao assembled his advisers and asked for a plan. Liu Ye stepped forward and said, “We can construct stone-hurling carts to destroy them.” Cao Cao ordered Liu Ye to submit a design, and several hundred stone-hurling carts were built overnight. They were placed behind the walls of the camp, directly facing the scaling towers on the earthen hills. Whenever the enemy archers began to shoot, the men inside the camp hauled on the carts together, sending stones hurtling through the air to strike the heights at random. There was nowhere to hide, and countless archers were killed. Yuan Shao’s soldiers called these engines “Thunderbolt Carts.”

From that time onward, Yuan Shao’s troops no longer dared ascend the heights to shoot. Shen Pei then offered another plan: he ordered soldiers with iron spades to dig secret tunnels leading directly into Cao Cao’s camp. They were called the “Burrowing Corps.” Cao Cao’s soldiers saw Yuan Shao’s men digging pits behind the hills and reported it to Cao Cao, who again asked Liu Ye for counsel. Liu Ye said, “Since Yuan Shao’s army cannot prevail by open attack, it is resorting to a hidden one. They are digging secret passages in hopes of entering the camp from underground.” Cao Cao asked, “How can we defend against them?” Liu Ye replied, “Dig a long trench all around the camp, and their secret passages will be useless.” That very night Cao Cao sent soldiers to dig the trench. When Yuan Shao’s tunnels reached its edge, they could go no farther, and all the labor expended on them was wasted.

Now Cao Cao had defended Guandu from the beginning of the eighth month until the end of the ninth. The strength of his army was gradually failing, and his grain and fodder could no longer be replenished. He wished to abandon Guandu and retreat to Xuchang, but remained irresolute. He therefore wrote a letter and sent a messenger to Xuchang to ask Xun Yu’s advice. Xun Yu replied by letter. Its substance was as follows:

I have received your honored command, asking me to resolve your doubts over whether to advance or retreat. In my humble judgment, Yuan Shao has concentrated his entire host at Guandu because he wishes to decide victory or defeat with my enlightened lord. You confront the utmost strength with the utmost weakness. If you cannot control him, he will certainly seize the advantage; this is the great decisive moment for all under Heaven. Though Yuan Shao’s troops are numerous, he cannot employ them properly. With my lord’s divine valor, wisdom, and discernment, where could you turn and fail to prevail? Though your army’s stores are now scant, your plight is not yet so dire as that of Chu and Han at Xingyang and Chenggao. My lord now marks out his ground and holds it, gripping the enemy by the throat so that he cannot advance. Once his condition is exposed and his strength exhausted, a change must surely arise. This is the moment to employ an extraordinary stratagem and must on no account be lost. I pray my enlightened lord will judge the matter carefully.

Cao Cao was overjoyed upon receiving the letter and ordered his officers and men to exert themselves and defend to the death. Yuan Shao’s army had withdrawn more than thirty li, and Cao Cao sent commanders from camp to patrol the approaches. Shi Huan, a subordinate commander under Xu Huang, captured one of Yuan Shao’s spies and brought him before Xu Huang. Xu Huang questioned him about the enemy army’s true condition. The man replied, “Very soon General Han Meng will be escorting grain to the front to resupply the army. We were sent ahead to reconnoiter the road.” Xu Huang at once reported the matter to Cao Cao. Xun You said, “Han Meng possesses nothing but a common brute’s courage. If one man is sent with several thousand light cavalry to strike him midway and cut off his provisions, Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder of itself.” Cao Cao asked, “Who can undertake it?” Xun You replied, “Xu Huang is the man to send.”

Cao Cao therefore dispatched Xu Huang ahead with Shi Huan and the troops under their command, then sent Zhang Liao and Xu Chu with another force to support them. That night, Han Meng escorted several thousand grain carts toward Yuan Shao’s camp. As he traveled, Xu Huang and Shi Huan led their troops out from a mountain valley and barred his way. Han Meng galloped forward to fight. Xu Huang met him in fierce combat, while Shi Huan scattered the laborers and set fire to the grain carts. Unable to withstand Xu Huang, Han Meng wheeled his horse and fled. Xu Huang pressed his soldiers on until they had burned all the baggage and supplies. In Yuan Shao’s camp, the men saw flames rising in the northwest and were still wondering in alarm when routed soldiers arrived with the report: “The grain and fodder have been seized.”

Yuan Shao urgently sent Zhang He and Gao Lan to block the main road, and they encountered Xu Huang returning after burning the grain. Just as the two sides were about to engage, Zhang Liao and Xu Chu arrived behind them with their troops. Attacked from both sides, Yuan Shao’s soldiers were scattered. The four generals united their forces and returned to the camp at Guandu. Cao Cao was delighted and richly rewarded them. He then established additional camps before the main stockade, arranged so that each could support the others like the horns of a beast.

Meanwhile, Han Meng returned to camp with his defeated troops. Yuan Shao flew into a rage and wished to behead him, but his officers pleaded for mercy. Shen Pei said, “In war, grain is of supreme importance and must be carefully guarded. Wuchao is the place where our grain is stored; it must be defended by a strong force.” Yuan Shao said, “My plans are already settled. You may return to the capital at Ye and oversee the provisions. See that there is no shortage.” Shen Pei received the order and departed. Yuan Shao sent the general Chunyu Qiong, together with his subordinate commanders Sui Yuanjin, Han Juzi, Lü Weihhuang, Zhao Rui, and others, to lead twenty thousand men and horses in guarding Wuchao. Chunyu Qiong was by nature harsh and fond of wine, and most of his soldiers feared him. Once he reached Wuchao, he spent every day drinking with his fellow commanders.

Now Cao Cao’s military provisions were running out. He urgently dispatched a messenger to Xuchang with orders for Xun Yu to procure grain and fodder as quickly as possible and send them night and day to the front. The messenger departed bearing the letter, but before he had gone thirty li, Yuan Shao’s soldiers captured him, bound him, and brought him before the adviser Xu You. Xu You, whose style name was Ziyuan, had been Cao Cao’s friend in his youth, though at this time he served as an adviser to Yuan Shao. They searched the messenger and found Cao Cao’s letter pressing for grain. Xu You went straight to Yuan Shao and said, “Cao Cao has long been encamped at Guandu, locked in a stalemate with us. Xuchang must therefore be empty and unguarded. If we detach a force and make a surprise march by night against Xuchang, the city can be taken and Cao Cao captured. His grain and fodder are now exhausted. We should seize this opportunity and strike him from both directions.” Yuan Shao said, “Cao Cao has endless cunning schemes. This letter is a stratagem to lure us out.” Xu You replied, “If we do not take this opportunity now, we shall later suffer by our failure.”

While they were speaking, a messenger suddenly arrived from Ye Commandery and presented a letter from Shen Pei. The letter began by discussing the transport of grain, then stated that while Xu You had been in Jizhou, he had often taken money and goods from the common people without restraint, and had allowed his sons and nephews to impose numerous levies of money and grain for their own enrichment. Shen Pei had now arrested those sons and nephews and cast them into prison. On reading the letter, Yuan Shao became furious and said, “Lawless scoundrel! Have you still the face to offer counsel before me? You have an old friendship with Cao Cao. I imagine he has bribed you even now and made you his spy, so that you may deceive and ensnare my army! By rights I should behead you, but for the moment I shall leave your head upon your shoulders. Begone at once! Never appear before me again!”

Xu You went out, raised his face to Heaven, and sighed: “Loyal counsel grates upon the ear. This fool is unworthy of my advice! My sons and nephews have already suffered at Shen Pei’s hands. With what face can I ever again meet the people of Jizhou?” He drew his sword to cut his own throat, but those around him seized the blade and remonstrated: “Why should you hold your life so lightly? Yuan Shao refuses honest counsel and will surely be captured by Cao Cao. Since you have an old friendship with Lord Cao, why not abandon darkness and turn toward the light?” These few words awakened Xu You, and he set out at once to join Cao Cao. A later poet lamented:

Benchu’s proud spirit overshadowed all the realm;Vain were his sighs through the long deadlock at Guandu.Had Xu You’s counsel only been employed,Could hill and stream have passed into the house of Cao?

Xu You secretly left Yuan Shao’s camp on foot and made straight for Cao Cao’s stockade, where the soldiers guarding the approaches seized him. Xu You said, “I am an old friend of Chancellor Cao. Report at once that Xu You of Nanyang has come to see him.” The soldiers hurried to report inside the camp. Cao Cao had just removed his clothing and lain down to rest. When he heard that Xu You had privately deserted and come to his camp, he was overjoyed. Without even waiting to put on his shoes, he ran out barefoot to welcome him. Seeing Xu You from afar, he clapped his hands and laughed with delight, then took him by the hand and led him inside. Cao Cao was the first to bow to the ground. Xu You hastily helped him up and said, “You are Chancellor of Han, while I am merely a commoner. Why do you humble yourself so?” Cao Cao replied, “You are my old friend. How could I presume to rank us by fame or title?” Xu You said, “I lacked the wisdom to choose my lord and demeaned myself in Yuan Shao’s service. My words went unheard and my plans unheeded. Now I have left him expressly to visit an old friend. I pray you will accept me.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you, Ziyuan, have consented to come, my cause will succeed. Pray instruct me at once in a plan to defeat Yuan Shao.” Xu You said, “I once advised Yuan Shao to send light cavalry against the unguarded capital at Xu, thus attacking you at both head and tail.” Cao Cao was greatly startled. “Had Yuan Shao followed your advice, my cause would have been lost.” Xu You asked, “How much grain remains in your army?” Cao Cao replied, “Enough for one year.” Xu You laughed. “Surely not.” Cao Cao said, “For half a year, then.”

Xu You swept up his sleeves, rose, and strode from the tent, saying, “I came to you in sincerity, yet you deceive me in this fashion. Is this what I had reason to expect?” Cao Cao caught hold of him and said, “Do not be angry, Ziyuan. Allow me to tell you the truth. The army has enough grain for only three months.” Xu You laughed. “All the world says that Mengde is a crafty hero. Now I see it is true.” Cao Cao also laughed. “Have you never heard that in war there can never be too much deception?” He then leaned close to Xu You’s ear and whispered, “There is only enough grain in the army for this month.” Xu You cried aloud, “Do not deceive me! Your grain is already exhausted!” Cao Cao stared at him in astonishment. “How do you know?” Xu You took out Cao Cao’s letter to Xun Yu and showed it to him. “Who wrote this letter?” Cao Cao asked in alarm, “Where did you obtain it?” Xu You told him how the messenger had been captured. Cao Cao took his hand and said, “Since you have come out of regard for our former friendship, Ziyuan, I beg you to instruct me.” Xu You said, “My enlightened lord opposes a mighty enemy with a solitary army, yet does not seek a way to win swiftly. This is the road to death. I have a plan that, in no more than three days, will cause Yuan Shao’s host of a million to collapse without a battle. Will my enlightened lord heed it?” Cao Cao said joyfully, “I wish to hear this excellent plan.” Xu You said, “All Yuan Shao’s grain, baggage, and supplies are stored at Wuchao, which Chunyu Qiong has now been assigned to guard. Qiong is a wine-lover and makes no preparations. You may select elite troops and falsely claim to be the Yuan general Jiang Qi arriving with soldiers to protect the grain. Seize the opportunity to burn the grain, fodder, baggage, and stores, and within three days Yuan Shao’s army will fall into disorder of itself.” Cao Cao was overjoyed. He treated Xu You with great honor and kept him in the camp.

The next day, Cao Cao personally selected five thousand horsemen and infantry and prepared to raid the grain at Wuchao. Zhang Liao said, “How could Yuan Shao’s grain depot be left unprepared? The Chancellor must not go there lightly. I fear Xu You may be practicing deceit.” Cao Cao replied, “No. Xu You’s coming means that Heaven intends Yuan Shao’s defeat. Our provisions are now insufficient, and we cannot hold out long. If we do not use Xu You’s plan, we shall merely sit here awaiting ruin. If he intended deceit, how could he consent to remain in our camp? Moreover, I have long wished to raid the enemy’s camp. This attack on the grain must be carried out. Doubt it no further.” Zhang Liao said, “We must also guard against Yuan Shao’s attacking our empty camp.” Cao Cao laughed. “I have already planned for everything.” He ordered Xun You, Jia Xu, and Cao Hong to remain with Xu You and defend the main camp. Xiahou Dun and Xiahou Yuan were to lead one force in ambush on the left; Cao Ren and Li Dian another on the right, to guard against any unforeseen event. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu were placed in the vanguard, with Xu Huang and Yu Jin in the rear. Cao Cao himself led the other generals in the center. Altogether they numbered five thousand men and horses. They carried Yuan Shao’s banners, and every soldier bore bundles of straw and firewood. The men held gags in their mouths, and the horses’ bits were muffled. At dusk they set out toward Wuchao. That night the sky was filled with stars.

Now Ju Shou was being held prisoner in Yuan Shao’s army. That night, seeing the stars arrayed in brilliance, he asked his guards to lead him into the central courtyard so that he might look up and observe the heavens. Suddenly he saw Venus moving against its course and trespassing upon the celestial regions of the Ox and the Dipper. Greatly alarmed, he cried, “Disaster is at hand!” That very night he sought an audience with Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao had already lain down drunk, but when he heard that Ju Shou had a secret matter to report, he summoned him and asked what it was. Ju Shou said, “Just now, while observing the heavens, I saw Venus moving backward between the Willow and the Ghost, its streaming radiance shooting into the regions of the Ox and the Dipper. I fear that raiders will bring disaster upon us. Wuchao is the depot where our grain is stored, and we cannot fail to take precautions. Elite troops and valiant generals should be sent at once to patrol the byways and mountain roads, lest Cao Cao outwit us.” Yuan Shao angrily rebuked him: “You are a man under punishment! How dare you recklessly deceive and confuse the army?” He then shouted at Ju Shou’s guard: “I ordered you to keep him confined. How dare you let him out?” He had the guard beheaded and summoned another man to keep Ju Shou in custody. As Ju Shou left, he covered his face, wept, and sighed: “Our army’s destruction will come before the day is out, and I know not where my bones will lie!” A later poet lamented:

Loyal counsel, harsh to hear, was answered with enmity;The despot Yuan Shao had scant skill in strategy.When Wuchao’s grain was gone, his roots were torn away,Yet still he vainly dreamed of holding Jizhou.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao led his troops through the night. As they passed one of Yuan Shao’s outlying camps, the soldiers there called out to ask whose force it was. Cao Cao had his men answer, “Jiang Qi has been ordered to Wuchao to guard the grain.” Seeing their own army’s banners, Yuan Shao’s soldiers suspected nothing. They passed several more positions, each time falsely claiming to be Jiang Qi’s troops, and met no obstruction. By the time they reached Wuchao, the fourth watch had ended. Cao Cao ordered his soldiers to place their bundles of straw all around the depot and set them alight, while his officers and men charged straight in with drums beating and shouts of war. Chunyu Qiong had been drinking with his fellow commanders and lay drunk in his tent. Hearing the drums and shouting, he leaped up and demanded, “What is the cause of this uproar?” Before he had finished speaking, hooked poles had already dragged him to the ground. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui were just returning from transporting grain when they saw flames rising over the depot and hurried forward to the rescue. Cao Cao’s soldiers swiftly reported: “Enemy troops are behind us. Please detach a force to oppose them.” Cao Cao shouted, “Let every officer press forward with all his might! Only when the enemy reaches our backs may you turn and fight!” At this, every man strove to be first in the assault. In an instant flames rose on every side, and smoke darkened the vast sky. Sui Yuanjin and Zhao Rui drove their troops forward to the rescue, and Cao Cao reined about to meet them. Unable to resist, both generals were slain by Cao Cao’s troops, and all the grain and fodder were burned to ashes. Chunyu Qiong was captured and brought before Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered his ears, nose, and fingers cut off, then had him bound upon a horse and released to return to Yuan Shao’s camp in disgrace.

Now Yuan Shao was in his tent when word came that flames filled the northern sky. Knowing that Wuchao had been lost, he rushed from the tent, summoned his civil and military officers, and consulted with them about sending troops to the rescue. Zhang He said, “Gao Lan and I will go together to save it.” Guo Tu said, “No. Since Cao Cao’s army is raiding the grain, Cao Cao himself must have gone with it. With Cao Cao away, his camp must be empty. We should send troops to strike his camp first. When Cao Cao hears of it, he will surely hurry back. This is Sun Bin’s stratagem of ‘besieging Wei to rescue Zhao.’” Zhang He said, “No. Cao Cao is resourceful. Whenever he goes out, he will surely prepare his defenses within against unforeseen danger. If we attack his camp now but fail to take it, Chunyu Qiong and the others will be captured, and all of us as well.” Guo Tu said, “Cao Cao is wholly intent upon seizing the grain. How could he have left troops in his camp?” Again and again he urged an attack on Cao Cao’s encampment. Yuan Shao therefore sent Zhang He and Gao Lan with five thousand troops to attack Cao Cao’s camp at Guandu, while Jiang Qi led ten thousand men to the relief of Wuchao.

After Cao Cao had scattered Chunyu Qiong’s troops, he seized all their armor, clothing, and banners. His men disguised themselves as defeated soldiers from Chunyu Qiong’s command returning to camp. On a narrow and secluded mountain road, they encountered Jiang Qi’s force. Jiang Qi’s soldiers questioned them, and they claimed to be defeated troops fleeing back from Wuchao. Jiang Qi suspected nothing and urged his horse straight past. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu suddenly appeared and shouted, “Jiang Qi, do not flee!” Taken completely unawares, Jiang Qi was cut down from his horse by Zhang Liao, and all his troops were slaughtered. Cao Cao then sent men ahead with a false report: “Jiang Qi has already routed the troops at Wuchao.” Yuan Shao therefore sent no further reinforcements to Wuchao, but merely added more troops to the force attacking Guandu.

Meanwhile, Zhang He and Gao Lan attacked Cao Cao’s camp. Xiahou Dun charged out from the left, Cao Ren from the right, and Cao Hong from the center. Assailed from three directions, Yuan Shao’s troops suffered a great defeat. By the time their reinforcements arrived, Cao Cao had also come up from behind. His forces surrounded the enemy on all sides and fell upon them. Zhang He and Gao Lan forced a path through and escaped. Yuan Shao gathered the routed remnants from Wuchao and brought them back to camp. There he saw that Chunyu Qiong had lost his ears and nose and that his fingers and toes had all been cut away. Yuan Shao asked, “How was Wuchao lost?” The defeated soldiers replied, “Chunyu Qiong lay drunk and was therefore unable to resist the enemy.”

In fury, Yuan Shao had Chunyu Qiong beheaded at once. Guo Tu feared that when Zhang He and Gao Lan returned, they would confront him and establish who had been right and wrong. He therefore slandered them before Yuan Shao, saying, “When Zhang He and Gao Lan saw my lord’s army defeated, they must have rejoiced inwardly.” Yuan Shao said, “Why do you say this?” Guo Tu replied, “Those two have long wished to surrender to Cao Cao. When they were sent to attack his camp, they deliberately refused to exert themselves, thus causing the loss of our soldiers.” Yuan Shao flew into a rage and sent messengers to summon the two men back to camp at once to answer for their crimes. Guo Tu first sent someone to warn them: “Our lord means to kill you.” When Yuan Shao’s messenger arrived, Gao Lan asked, “Why has our lord summoned us?” The messenger replied, “I do not know the reason.” Gao Lan drew his sword and struck the messenger dead. Zhang He was greatly startled. Gao Lan said, “Yuan Shao listens to slander and will certainly be captured by Cao Cao. How can we sit here awaiting death? We would do better to join Cao Cao.” Zhang He replied, “I too have long harbored that desire.”

The two men therefore led the troops under their command to Cao Cao’s camp and offered their surrender. Xiahou Dun said, “Zhang He and Gao Lan have come to surrender, but we do not know whether they are sincere.” Cao Cao replied, “I shall treat them with kindness. Even if they harbor other intentions, they can still be changed.” He ordered the camp gate opened and the two men admitted. They reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and bowed prostrate upon the ground. Cao Cao said, “Had Yuan Shao been willing to follow the advice of you two generals, he would not have suffered defeat. Now that you have come to join me, it is as though Weizi had left Yin, or Han Xin had given his allegiance to Han.” He appointed Zhang He General of the Household and Marquis of Duting, and Gao Lan General of the Household and Marquis of Donglai. Both men were overjoyed.

Now Yuan Shao had lost Xu You, then Zhang He and Gao Lan, and finally the grain at Wuchao. The morale of his army was shaken and fearful. Xu You urged Cao Cao to advance without delay, while Zhang He and Gao Lan asked to lead the vanguard. Cao Cao agreed. He immediately ordered Zhang He and Gao Lan to lead troops in a raid on Yuan Shao’s camp. At the third watch that night, three forces went out to attack the enemy camp. The confused battle continued until dawn, when each side withdrew its troops. Yuan Shao’s army had lost more than half its men. Xun You offered a plan: “We should now spread word that we are dividing our forces: one column will take Suanzao and attack Ye Commandery; another will seize Liyang and cut off Yuan Shao’s road of retreat. When Yuan Shao hears of it, he will certainly panic and divide his army to oppose us. If we strike while his troops are in motion, he can be defeated.”

Cao Cao adopted the plan and had every rank of his army spread the rumor far and wide. When Yuan Shao’s soldiers heard the report, they came to his camp and announced: “Cao Cao has divided his troops into two columns. One is marching to seize Ye Commandery, and the other to take Liyang.” Yuan Shao was greatly alarmed. He urgently ordered Yuan Shang to take fifty thousand troops to rescue Ye Commandery and Xin Ming another fifty thousand to save Liyang. Both forces set out during the night. When Cao Cao’s scouts learned that Yuan Shao’s army was on the move, he divided the main body of his troops into eight columns and sent them charging straight into Yuan Shao’s camp. Yuan Shao’s men had no will to fight. They scattered and fled in every direction, and the whole army collapsed. Yuan Shao had no time even to don his armor. Wearing only an unlined robe and a cloth headscarf, he mounted his horse, with his eldest son Yuan Tan following behind. Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, Xu Huang, and Yu Jin led troops in pursuit. Yuan Shao hurriedly crossed the Yellow River, abandoning all his maps, documents, carts, arms, gold, silks, and valuables. With only some eight hundred horsemen in attendance, he fled.

Cao Cao’s troops were unable to overtake him, but captured everything he had left behind. More than eighty thousand men were killed; blood filled the ditches, while those who drowned were beyond counting. Cao Cao had won a complete victory. He distributed the captured gold, treasures, and bolts of silk among his soldiers as rewards. Among the maps and documents, a bundle of letters was discovered, all written by men in the capital at Xu and in Cao Cao’s own army who had secretly communicated with Yuan Shao. Cao Cao’s attendants said, “We should check every name in turn, then arrest and execute them.” Cao Cao replied, “When Yuan Shao was strong, even I could not be certain of preserving myself. How much less could others?” He ordered all the letters burned and made no further inquiry.

Now when Yuan Shao’s army was defeated and fled, Ju Shou, being held in confinement, could not escape in time. Cao Cao’s soldiers captured him and brought him before Cao Cao, who had long been acquainted with him. When Ju Shou saw Cao Cao, he cried aloud, “I will not surrender!” Cao Cao said, “Benchu lacks judgment and would not heed your counsel. Why do you still cling to your delusion? Had I gained your service earlier, nothing under Heaven need have concerned me.” He treated Ju Shou generously and kept him in the army. Ju Shou, however, stole a horse from the camp and attempted to return to the Yuan clan. Cao Cao became angry and had him put to death. Ju Shou’s expression did not change even as he faced death. Cao Cao sighed, “I have wrongly killed a loyal and righteous man!” He ordered Ju Shou’s body prepared for burial with the highest honors and had a tomb erected for him at the Yellow River crossing. Upon it were inscribed the words: “Tomb of Lord Ju, Loyal and Heroic.” A later poet praised him:

Hebei was rich in men of fame,But Lord Ju stood first in loyal constancy.One searching gaze revealed the laws of battle;One upward glance discerned the signs of Heaven.To death his heart remained like iron;In peril his spirit towered like the clouds.Lord Cao revered his righteous heroismAnd built for him this solitary tomb.

Cao Cao gave the order to attack Jizhou. Thus it is said:

The weaker force prevailed through wealth of strategy;The stronger host was ruined by a want of counsel.

What the outcome would be remains unknown. Read on in the next chapter.

Cao Cao Defeats Yuan Shao at Cangting; Liu Bei Seeks Refuge with Liu Biao in Jingzhou

Now Cao Cao, taking advantage of Yuan Shao’s defeat, set his troops in order and pressed after him without respite. Yuan Shao, wearing only a cloth kerchief and an unlined robe, fled with more than eight hundred horsemen to the northern bank at Liyang, where his general Jiang Yiqu came out from camp to receive him. Yuan Shao related all that had happened, and Jiang Yiqu summoned and reassured the scattered troops. When they heard that Yuan Shao was there, they swarmed back around him like ants, and the army recovered its strength. They then discussed returning to Jizhou. While on the march, they passed a night among barren hills. From his tent Yuan Shao heard the distant sound of weeping, and privately went to listen. It was a gathering of defeated soldiers, each lamenting the anguish of a slain elder brother, a lost younger brother, an abandoned companion, or a dead kinsman. Beating their breasts, they cried bitterly, and all said, “Had Lord Yuan heeded Tian Feng’s counsel, how could we have suffered this calamity?” Yuan Shao was filled with remorse. “Because I did not heed Tian Feng’s counsel,” he said, “my army has been defeated and my generals lost. When I return, how shall I have the face to meet him?”

The next day, as Yuan Shao rode on, Feng Ji arrived with troops to receive him. Yuan Shao said to him, “Because I did not heed Tian Feng’s counsel, I have suffered this defeat. Now that I am returning, I am ashamed to face the man.” Thereupon Feng Ji slandered Tian Feng, saying, “When Feng heard in prison that my lord’s army had been defeated, he clapped his hands and laughed aloud, saying, ‘It has turned out exactly as I foretold!’” Yuan Shao flew into a rage. “How dare that wretched pedant laugh at me! I shall certainly kill him!” He at once ordered a messenger to carry a jeweled sword ahead to the prison in Jizhou and put Tian Feng to death.

Now Tian Feng was in prison. One day a jailer came to him and said, “Congratulations, Assistant Administrator.” Tian Feng asked, “What cause is there for congratulation?” The jailer replied, “General Yuan has returned after a crushing defeat. You are certain to be held in high esteem now.” Tian Feng laughed. “Now I shall die!” he said. The jailer asked, “Everyone else rejoices for you. Why do you speak of death?” Tian Feng replied, “General Yuan is outwardly generous but inwardly jealous, and he gives no thought to loyalty or sincerity. Had he won and returned in joy, he might still have pardoned me. But now that he has lost and feels ashamed, I have no hope of living.”

The jailer did not believe him. Suddenly the messenger arrived bearing the sword and conveyed Yuan Shao’s command that Tian Feng’s head be taken. Only then was the jailer dismayed. Tian Feng said, “I knew all along that I must die.” The jailers all shed tears. Tian Feng said, “A true man born beneath Heaven who fails to recognize his rightful lord and yet serves him is a man without wisdom! If I meet death today, what is there to regret?” He then cut his own throat in prison. A later poet wrote:

Yesterday Ju Shou died within the host;Today Tian Feng perishes in jail.When Hebei’s pillars all are snapped asunder,How can Benchu not lose his house and realm?

After Tian Feng’s death, all who heard of it sighed with sorrow. Yuan Shao returned to Jizhou, vexed and distracted, and paid no attention to affairs of government. His wife, Lady Liu, urged him to appoint an heir. Yuan Shao had three sons. The eldest, Yuan Tan, styled Xianzhong, had been sent to govern Qingzhou. The second, Yuan Xi, styled Xianyi, had been sent to govern Youzhou. The third, Yuan Shang, styled Xianfu, was the son of Yuan Shao’s second wife, Lady Liu. Handsome in face and imposing in bearing, he was greatly beloved by his father and therefore kept at his side. Ever since the defeat at Guandu, Lady Liu had urged Yuan Shao to name Yuan Shang as his heir. Yuan Shao therefore consulted Shen Pei, Feng Ji, Xin Ping, and Guo Tu. As it happened, Shen Pei and Feng Ji had long supported Yuan Shang, while Xin Ping and Guo Tu supported Yuan Tan. Each pair served the interests of its own chosen lord.

Yuan Shao now said to the four men, “Our troubles abroad have not yet ceased, but our domestic affairs must be settled without delay. I intend to discuss the appointment of an heir. My eldest son, Tan, is unyielding by nature and fond of killing. My second son, Xi, is weak and irresolute and unlikely to accomplish anything. My third son, Shang, has the bearing of a hero and treats worthy men and scholars with courtesy and respect. I wish to appoint him. What are your opinions?” Guo Tu said, “Of the three sons, Tan is the eldest, and he is now stationed abroad. If my lord sets aside the elder to establish the younger, it will sow the seeds of disorder. At present the power of our army has suffered a setback, and enemy troops press upon our borders. How can we allow father and sons, elder and younger brothers, to fall into strife among themselves? My lord should first attend to a plan for resisting the enemy. The appointment of an heir may be discussed at a later time.”

Yuan Shao hesitated and could not decide. Suddenly it was reported that Yuan Xi had led sixty thousand troops from Youzhou, Yuan Tan fifty thousand from Qingzhou, and Yuan Shao’s nephew Gao Gan another fifty thousand from Bingzhou, all arriving in Jizhou to assist in the war. Yuan Shao rejoiced, reorganized his forces, and marched out to fight Cao Cao. Cao Cao, meanwhile, led his victorious army to the river and drew it up along the bank. Local people came to welcome him, bearing baskets of food and jars of drink. Seeing several elders whose beards and hair were entirely white, Cao Cao ordered them admitted to his tent, gave them seats, and asked, “How old are you, venerable sirs?” They replied, “We are all nearly a hundred years old.” Cao Cao said, “My soldiers have alarmed and disturbed your countryside, and this weighs heavily upon me.” The elders replied, “In the time of Emperor Huan, a yellow star appeared in the celestial divisions of Chu and Song. Yin Kui of Liaodong, who was skilled in observing the heavens, passed a night here and told us, ‘A yellow star has appeared among the signs of Heaven and shines directly upon this place. Fifty years from now, a true sovereign shall arise between Liang and Pei.’ Reckoning the years from then, it has now been exactly fifty years. Yuan Benchu burdened the people with heavy levies, and they all resented him. The Prime Minister has raised an army of benevolence and righteousness to comfort the people and punish the guilty. In the single battle at Guandu, you destroyed Yuan Shao’s host of a million men. This precisely fulfills what Yin Kui foretold, and the teeming multitudes may now hope for peace.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “How could I dare claim such words as yours?” He then presented the elders with wine, food, silk, and cloth and sent them away. He issued an order throughout the army: anyone who went into the countryside and killed so much as a household’s chickens or dogs would be punished as though for killing a person. Army and populace alike were awed into submission, and Cao Cao secretly rejoiced.

A report came that Yuan Shao had assembled the troops of four provinces, numbering between two and three hundred thousand, and had advanced to encamp at Cangting. Cao Cao led his army forward and established camp. The next day the two armies faced each other, each drawn up in battle array. Cao Cao led his generals out before the ranks, while Yuan Shao likewise came to the front with his three sons, his nephew, and all his civil and military officers. Cao Cao called out, “Benchu, your schemes are exhausted and your strength spent. Why do you still not think of surrender? If you wait until the blade is at your neck, regret will come too late!” Yuan Shao was furious. Turning to his generals, he cried, “Who dares ride out?” Yuan Shang, eager to display his prowess before his father, brandished two swords and galloped out from the lines, riding back and forth. Cao Cao pointed at him and asked his generals, “Who is that?” One who knew him replied, “That is Yuan Shao’s third son, Yuan Shang.”

Before the words were finished, one of Cao Cao’s officers had already charged out with leveled spear. Cao Cao saw that it was Shi Huan, a subordinate of Xu Huang. The two horsemen met, but before three bouts had passed, Yuan Shang wheeled his horse and fled obliquely. Shi Huan pursued. Yuan Shang took up his bow, fitted an arrow, twisted around, and shot backward. The arrow struck Shi Huan squarely in the left eye, and he fell dead from his horse. Seeing his son victorious, Yuan Shao pointed with his whip, and his massed troops surged forward into a confused melee. A great slaughter followed, until both sides sounded the gongs and withdrew to their camps. Cao Cao then consulted his generals on a plan to defeat Yuan Shao. Cheng Yu proposed the stratagem of “Ambush on Ten Sides” and advised Cao Cao, “Withdraw your army to the river and conceal ten bodies of troops in ambush. Entice Yuan Shao to pursue us to the bank. With no road of retreat, our men will be compelled to fight to the death, and we can defeat him.”

Cao Cao approved the plan. He divided his forces into five bodies on either side. On the left, the first was commanded by Xiahou Dun, the second by Zhang Liao, the third by Li Dian, the fourth by Yue Jin, and the fifth by Xiahou Yuan. On the right, the first was commanded by Cao Hong, the second by Zhang He, the third by Xu Huang, the fourth by Yu Jin, and the fifth by Gao Lan. Xu Chu served as vanguard of the central army. The next day the ten bodies advanced first and took up their ambush positions to left and right. At midnight Cao Cao ordered Xu Chu to lead troops forward and feign an assault on the enemy camp. The soldiers in all five of Yuan Shao’s camps rose as one. Xu Chu turned his army and fled. Yuan Shao led his troops in pursuit, their cries never ceasing. By dawn they had chased the enemy to the river, where Cao Cao’s army had no road of escape. Cao Cao shouted, “There is no way forward! Why do you not fight to the death?” His troops turned about and charged with all their strength. Xu Chu galloped at their head and slew more than ten enemy officers by his own hand. Yuan Shao’s army fell into chaos. Yuan Shao hastily withdrew, while Cao Cao’s forces pursued from behind.

As Yuan Shao’s army fled, a drum suddenly thundered, and Xiahou Yuan charged out on the left while Gao Lan attacked on the right. Yuan Shao gathered his three sons and his nephew around him and fought desperately through a blood-soaked path to escape. Before they had gone ten li, Yue Jin burst out on the left and Yu Jin on the right, slaughtering Yuan Shao’s troops until corpses lay across the countryside and blood flowed in channels. After they had gone only a few li farther, Li Dian on the left and Xu Huang on the right fell upon them and cut them down. Yuan Shao and his sons, terrified and dismayed, fled into their former camp and ordered the army to prepare food. Just as they were about to eat, Zhang Liao attacked from the left and Zhang He from the right, charging straight into the camp. Yuan Shao mounted in panic and fled toward Cangting. Men and horses were exhausted and wished to rest, but Cao Cao’s great army came on behind them, and Yuan Shao fled for his life.

As he hurried on, Cao Hong blocked his way from the left and Xiahou Dun from the right. Yuan Shao cried out, “Unless we fight to the death, we shall surely be captured!” Exerting all their strength, they broke through and escaped the encirclement. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan were both wounded by arrows. Nearly all their troops and horses perished. Yuan Shao embraced his three sons and wept bitterly, then suddenly fainted. Those around him hastened to revive him, but he continued to vomit fresh blood. Sighing, he said, “I have fought scores of battles in my life, yet never imagined that today I would be reduced to such a wretched plight! Heaven is destroying me! Return, each of you, to your own province, and swear to decide supremacy with the traitor Cao once and for all!” He ordered Xin Ping and Guo Tu to accompany Yuan Tan with all haste to Qingzhou and put its defenses in order, for fear that Cao Cao might invade. Yuan Xi was to return to Youzhou and Gao Gan to Bingzhou, each to muster troops for future deployment. Yuan Shao himself returned to Jizhou with Yuan Shang and the others to recover from his illness, leaving Yuan Shang, Shen Pei, and Feng Ji temporarily in charge of military affairs.

After Cao Cao’s great victory at Cangting, he richly rewarded the whole army and sent men to investigate the true state of affairs in Jizhou. His spies returned and reported, “Yuan Shao lies sick in bed. Yuan Shang and Shen Pei are guarding the city closely. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, and Gao Gan have all returned to their own provinces.” Everyone urged Cao Cao to attack at once. Cao Cao said, “Jizhou has abundant stores of grain, and Shen Pei is a resourceful strategist. The city cannot be taken in haste. The crops are now standing in the fields, and I fear harming the people’s livelihood. It will not be too late to seize the province after the autumn harvest.” While they were still deliberating, a letter suddenly arrived from Xun Yu reporting: “At Runan, Liu Bei has obtained the several tens of thousands of troops under Liu Pi and Gong Du. Hearing that the Prime Minister had led his army on campaign in Hebei, he ordered Liu Pi to guard Runan and personally led troops to take advantage of your absence and attack Xuchang. The Prime Minister must return swiftly with his army to resist him.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. He left Cao Hong to station troops along the river and make a great show of strength, while he personally led the main army toward Runan to meet Liu Bei.

Now Xuande, together with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, and the others, led his army toward the capital of Xu. As they approached the region of Rangshan, they encountered Cao Cao’s troops advancing upon them, so Xuande made camp beneath the mountain. He divided his forces into three bodies: Guan Yu stationed his troops at the southeastern corner, Zhang Fei at the southwestern corner, while Xuande and Zhao Yun established their camp due south. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Xuande came out amid beating drums and battle cries. Cao Cao drew up his ranks and called for Xuande to parley. Xuande rode out beneath the standard at the gate. Pointing his whip, Cao Cao reviled him: “I treated you as an honored guest. Why have you betrayed righteousness and forgotten kindness?” Xuande replied, “You bear the empty title of a minister of Han, but in truth you are a traitor to the realm! I am a kinsman of the imperial house, and by the Emperor’s secret edict I have come to punish a rebel!” Thereupon, from horseback, he recited the Girdle Edict in a ringing voice.

Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered Xu Chu to give battle. From behind Xuande, Zhao Yun leveled his spear and rode out. The two generals fought for thirty bouts without either gaining the advantage. Suddenly mighty shouts arose. From the southeastern corner Guan Yu came charging, while from the southwestern corner Zhang Fei led his troops in an assault. The three forces attacked at once. Cao Cao’s troops, weary from their long march, could not withstand them and fled in utter defeat. Xuande returned victorious to camp.

The next day Xuande sent Zhao Yun out to challenge the enemy, but Cao Cao’s troops did not emerge. For ten days they remained within their camp. Xuande then sent Zhang Fei to challenge them, but Cao Cao’s troops still did not come out. Xuande grew increasingly suspicious. Suddenly it was reported that Gong Du, while transporting provisions, had been surrounded by Cao Cao’s army. Xuande hastily ordered Zhang Fei to rescue him. Then came another report that Xiahou Dun had led troops around their rear and was making straight for Runan. Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If this is so,” he said, “I shall be attacked from front and rear and have nowhere to return!” He immediately dispatched Guan Yu to the rescue. Thus both armies departed.

Before many days had passed, a mounted messenger arrived to report that Xiahou Dun had already captured Runan, that Liu Pi had abandoned the city and fled, and that Guan Yu was now surrounded. Xuande was greatly alarmed. Another report came that Zhang Fei, after going to rescue Gong Du, had also been encircled. Xuande urgently wished to withdraw, yet feared that Cao Cao’s troops would attack from behind. Suddenly it was reported that Xu Chu was outside the camp challenging him to battle, but Xuande dared not ride out. He waited until dawn, ordered his soldiers to eat their fill, then sent the infantry ahead with the cavalry following, while false watch signals continued to sound within the empty camp. Xuande and his men had gone several li from camp and were rounding a hill when torches suddenly blazed on every side. From the hilltop came a great shout: “Do not let Liu Bei escape! The Prime Minister has been waiting here especially for him!” Xuande looked about in panic for a road of escape. Zhao Yun said, “My lord, do not be troubled. Only follow me.” Leveling his spear and urging on his horse, Zhao Yun hewed open a path, with Xuande following behind, his paired swords drawn.

In the midst of the fighting, Xu Chu came up in pursuit and battled fiercely with Zhao Yun. Yu Jin and Li Dian then arrived from behind. Seeing the danger of the situation, Xuande fled across the wilds. When the shouts behind him gradually receded, he turned toward deep mountains and secluded paths and escaped alone on horseback. He struggled on until dawn, when a body of troops suddenly charged out from the side. Xuande was greatly alarmed, but on looking he saw that it was Liu Pi leading more than a thousand defeated horsemen and escorting Xuande’s household. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, and Mi Fang were also with them. They explained, “Xiahou Dun’s army attacked with tremendous force, so we abandoned the city and fled. Cao Cao’s troops pursued us, but fortunately Guan Yu held them off, allowing us to escape.” Xuande said, “I do not know where Guan Yu is now.” Liu Pi replied, “My lord, let us continue on. We can attend to that afterward.”

They had gone several li when a roll of drums sounded and a body of troops poured out ahead. The general at their head was Zhang He, who shouted, “Liu Bei, dismount quickly and surrender!” Xuande was about to retreat when he saw a red flag waving on the hilltop and another army surge from a mountain hollow. Its leading general was Gao Lan. With no road open before or behind, Xuande raised his face to Heaven and cried, “Why does Heaven reduce me to such desperate straits? Since matters have come to this, I had better die!” He was about to draw his sword and cut his own throat when Liu Pi hastily restrained him. “Allow me to fight to the death,” he said, “and seize a road to save my lord.” With that, he rode against Gao Lan. Before three bouts had passed, Gao Lan cut him from his horse with a single stroke.

Xuande was in a panic and was just about to fight in person when Gao Lan’s rear ranks suddenly fell into confusion. A general came charging through the formation; his spear flashed, and Gao Lan pitched backward from his horse. Xuande looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Overjoyed, he watched as Zhao Yun spurred forward with leveled spear, scattered the rear force, then rode against the front ranks and fought Zhang He single-handed. Zhang He battled Zhao Yun for more than thirty bouts before turning his horse and fleeing in defeat. Zhao Yun pressed the advantage and charged after him, but Zhang He’s troops barred the mountain pass. The road was narrow, and there was no way through.

As Zhao Yun fought to seize the road, Guan Yu, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang arrived with three hundred men. Attacking from both sides, they drove Zhang He back. They all passed through the defile, occupied the commanding heights, and made camp. Xuande sent Guan Yu to search for Zhang Fei. As it happened, when Zhang Fei had gone to rescue Gong Du, he found that Gong Du had already been killed by Xiahou Yuan. Zhang Fei fought with all his strength and drove Xiahou Yuan back, then pursued him at length, only to be surrounded by troops under Yue Jin. Guan Yu encountered the defeated soldiers on the road, followed their trail, drove off Yue Jin, and returned with Zhang Fei to Xuande.

A report came that the main body of Cao Cao’s army was approaching in pursuit. Xuande ordered Sun Qian and the others to escort the women and children ahead, while he, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun brought up the rear, fighting as they withdrew. When Cao Cao saw that Xuande had gone far away, he recalled his troops and did not pursue. Xuande fled in wretched disorder with fewer than a thousand defeated soldiers. Coming to a river, he called to the local people and asked its name. It was the Han River. Xuande made a temporary camp there. The local people recognized him and presented sheep and wine, which the men shared in a feast upon the sandy bank. Xuande sighed and said, “Gentlemen, you all possess the talents of men who might aid a king, yet unhappily you have followed Liu Bei. My destiny is straitened, and I have brought hardship upon you. Today I possess not even enough ground to plant an awl, and I truly fear that I shall ruin your prospects. Why do you not leave me and seek an enlightened lord, that you may win achievement and fame?”

They all covered their faces and wept. Guan Yu said, “Brother, your words are mistaken. In former times, when Emperor Gaozu contended with Xiang Yu for the empire, he was repeatedly defeated by Yu. Yet in the end he won success in a single battle at Jiulishan and founded an imperial inheritance that endured four hundred years. Victory and defeat are the common lot of soldiers. How can you cast down your own resolve?” Sun Qian said, “Success and failure come in their own time; you must not lose heart. Jingzhou is not far from here. Liu Jingsheng holds sway over nine provinces, with strong armies and abundant grain. Moreover, he and you are both kinsmen of the imperial house. Why not go and seek refuge with him?” Xuande said, “I fear only that he will not receive me.” Sun Qian replied, “I am willing to go ahead and persuade him, so that Jingsheng will come beyond his borders to welcome my lord.”

Xuande was overjoyed and immediately ordered Sun Qian to travel through the night to Jingzhou. Upon reaching the commandery, Sun Qian entered and was received by Liu Biao. After the courtesies had been completed, Liu Biao asked, “You serve Xuande. What brings you here?” Sun Qian replied, “Imperial Inspector Liu is a hero of the age. Though his troops are few and his generals scarce, his ambition is to uphold the dynasty and restore the state. Liu Pi and Gong Du of Runan had no former ties of kinship or friendship with him, yet they repaid him even with their deaths. My lord and the Imperial Inspector are both descendants of the imperial house of Han. Now the Imperial Inspector has recently been defeated and wished to go east of the Yangtze to seek refuge with Sun Zhongmou. I remonstrated with him, saying, ‘You must not turn your back on kin to seek out a stranger. General Liu of Jingzhou treats worthy men with courtesy and humbles himself before scholars, so that men of talent flock to him as water flows eastward. How much more warmly must he receive one of his own clan?’ Therefore the Imperial Inspector has sent me ahead to report and pay my respects, and he awaits only my lord’s command.”

Liu Biao was delighted. “Xuande is my younger brother,” he said. “I have long wished to meet him but have never had the opportunity. If he is now willing to honor me with a visit, I shall be fortunate indeed.” Cai Mao slanderously objected, “You must not receive him. Liu Bei first followed Lü Bu, afterward served Cao Cao, and most recently joined Yuan Shao, yet in every case he failed to remain to the end. This sufficiently reveals what manner of man he is. If you admit him now, Cao Cao will surely send troops against us and provoke a needless war. Better to behead Sun Qian and present his head to Cao Cao; Cao Cao will then surely hold my lord in high regard.” Sun Qian sternly replied, “I am not a man who fears death. Imperial Inspector Liu is loyal at heart and devoted to the realm; he is not to be compared with Cao Cao, Yuan Shao, or Lü Bu. His former associations with them arose from necessity. Now he has heard that General Liu is a descendant of the Han imperial line and bound to him by the ties of common ancestry, and so he has come a thousand li to seek refuge with you. Why do you offer slanders and show such jealousy of the worthy?”

On hearing this, Liu Biao rebuked Cai Mao: “My decision is already made. Say no more.” Cai Mao withdrew in shame and resentment. Liu Biao then ordered Sun Qian to go ahead and report to Xuande, while he himself traveled thirty li beyond the city walls to welcome him. When Xuande met Liu Biao, he observed every courtesy with the utmost respect, and Liu Biao in turn treated him with great generosity. Xuande presented Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others to Liu Biao, after which Liu Biao entered Jingzhou together with Xuande and assigned residences for him and his followers.

Now Cao Cao learned through his scouts that Xuande had gone to Jingzhou and placed himself under Liu Biao, and he wished to lead an army against him. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Shao has not yet been destroyed. If you hastily attack Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and Yuan Shao rises again in the north, victory or defeat will be impossible to foresee. Better to withdraw the army to the capital of Xu, rest the troops, and husband your strength. When the warm spring weather comes next year, lead your army first to destroy Yuan Shao and afterward seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang. The advantages of both north and south may thus be gained in a single campaign.”

Cao Cao approved his counsel and led his army back to the capital of Xu. In the first month of spring, in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao again discussed raising troops. He first dispatched Xiahou Dun and Man Chong to guard Runan against Liu Biao, and left Cao Ren and Xun Yu to defend the capital of Xu. He then personally led the main army to Guandu and established his camp there.

Now Yuan Shao had suffered from chills and the vomiting of blood since the previous year, and only now had he begun to recover. He discussed launching an attack on the capital of Xu. Shen Pei remonstrated, “After last year’s defeats at Guandu and Cangting, the spirit of the army has not yet revived. We should continue to deepen our moats and raise our ramparts while restoring the strength of soldiers and people.”

While they were deliberating, it was suddenly reported that Cao Cao had advanced to Guandu and was coming to attack Jizhou. Yuan Shao said, “If we wait until his army reaches our city walls and his generals arrive at the river before resisting him, it will already be too late. I shall personally lead the main army out to meet him.” Yuan Shang said, “Father, you have not yet recovered from your illness and must not go on a distant campaign. I am willing to lead the troops and meet the enemy.” Yuan Shao consented. He then sent men to summon Yuan Tan from Qingzhou, Yuan Xi from Youzhou, and Gao Gan from Bingzhou, so that the four armies might unite to destroy Cao Cao. Thus it was:

Scarcely had war drums thundered at Runan,When battle drums again shook northern Ji.

How victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.

Yuan Shang Contends for Jizhou; Xu You Diverts the River Zhang by Stratagem

Now after Yuan Shang had slain Shi Huan, he grew proud of his own valor. Without waiting for the troops of Yuan Tan and the others to arrive, he personally led several tens of thousands of men out of Liyang to meet the vanguard of Cao Cao’s army. Zhang Liao rode forth first. Yuan Shang leveled his spear and engaged him, but before three bouts had passed, he could no longer parry or ward off Zhang Liao’s blows and fled in utter defeat. Zhang Liao pressed his advantage and charged after him. Unable to maintain command, Yuan Shang hastily led his army back to Jizhou. When Yuan Shao heard that Yuan Shang had returned defeated, he suffered another shock. His old illness flared up again; he vomited several pecks of blood and fell unconscious to the ground. Lady Liu anxiously had him carried into his chamber, but his condition steadily worsened. She urgently summoned Shen Pei and Feng Ji to Yuan Shao’s bedside to discuss the arrangements after his death. Yuan Shao could only point with his hand and was unable to speak. Lady Liu asked, “May Shang succeed as heir?” Yuan Shao nodded. Shen Pei thereupon wrote out a testament beside the couch. Yuan Shao turned over, gave a great cry, vomited more than a peck of blood, and died. A later poet wrote:

Through generations of high office, his great name was raised;In youthful pride, unchecked, he ranged where’er he pleased.In vain he gathered three thousand worthy guests;To no avail he held a million warriors.A sheep beneath a tiger’s hide, he failed to win renown;With phoenix plumes but chicken’s heart, no enterprise could thrive.Most pitiful of all, one grief still rends the heart:His household strife was merely passed on to two brothers.

After Yuan Shao’s death, Shen Pei and the others took charge of the funeral rites. Lady Liu at once had all five of Yuan Shao’s beloved concubines put to death. Fearing that their spirits might meet Yuan Shao again beneath the Nine Springs, she had their hair shorn, their faces mutilated, and their corpses disfigured—such was the viciousness of her jealousy. Yuan Shang, fearing vengeance from the concubines’ families, had them all arrested and killed as well. Shen Pei and Feng Ji installed Yuan Shang as General-in-Chief and Grand Marshal, and as Governor of the four provinces of Ji, Qing, You, and Bing, then sent messengers to announce the death. By this time Yuan Tan had already led his army out of Qingzhou. When he learned that his father was dead, he consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping. Guo Tu said, “My lord was not in Jizhou, so Shen Pei and Feng Ji must have installed Xianfu as their master. We should go there at once.” Xin Ping said, “Shen Pei and Feng Ji will surely have laid their plans beforehand. If we hurry there now, we shall certainly fall victim to their schemes.” Yuan Tan asked, “Then what should we do?” Guo Tu replied, “We may encamp outside the city and observe their movements. I shall go there personally and investigate.”

Yuan Tan followed his advice. Guo Tu entered Jizhou and went to see Yuan Shang. After the formal courtesies, Yuan Shang asked, “Why has my elder brother not come?” Guo Tu replied, “He has fallen ill in the army and is unable to present himself.” Yuan Shang said, “By our father’s dying command, I have been established as lord, while my elder brother has been appointed General of Chariots and Cavalry. Cao Cao’s army is now pressing upon our borders. I ask my brother to command the vanguard, and I shall soon follow with troops to support him.” Guo Tu said, “There is no one in the army with whom he may devise sound plans. I beg that Shen Zhengnan and Feng Yuantu be sent to assist him.” Yuan Shang replied, “I too rely upon these two to devise plans for me from morning to night. How can I spare them?” Guo Tu said, “Then what if one of the two were sent?” Yuan Shang had no choice but to order the two men to draw lots, with the one who drew the marked lot to go. Feng Ji drew it, so Yuan Shang commanded him to carry the seal and ribbon of office and accompany Guo Tu to Yuan Tan’s army. When Feng Ji reached Yuan Tan’s camp with Guo Tu, he saw that Yuan Tan was not ill and became uneasy. He presented the seal and ribbon, but Yuan Tan flew into a rage and wished to behead him. Guo Tu secretly remonstrated: “Cao Cao’s army is now pressing upon our borders. For the present, keep Feng Ji here and treat him courteously, so that Shang’s mind may be set at ease. After Cao Cao has been defeated, it will not be too late to contend for Jizhou.”

Yuan Tan followed his advice. He immediately struck camp and marched to Liyang, where he confronted Cao Cao’s army. Yuan Tan sent his general Wang Zhao out to battle, and Cao Cao dispatched Xu Huang to meet him. The two commanders had fought only a few bouts when Xu Huang cut Wang Zhao from his horse with a single stroke. Cao Cao’s army seized the advantage and charged, routing Yuan Tan’s forces. Yuan Tan gathered his defeated troops within Liyang and sent a messenger to ask Yuan Shang for aid. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei and sent only a little more than five thousand men to assist him. Cao Cao learned through scouts that the relief force had arrived and sent Yue Jin and Li Dian to intercept it midway. They surrounded it from both ends and slew every man. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang had allotted him only five thousand troops, and that these had all been slaughtered on the road, he was furious and summoned Feng Ji to rebuke him. Feng Ji said, “Permit me to write to my lord and ask him to come in person to the rescue.” Yuan Tan ordered Feng Ji to write the letter and sent a messenger to deliver it to Yuan Shang in Jizhou. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, who said, “Guo Tu is rich in schemes. The reason he left without contesting the succession before was that Cao Cao’s army stood on our border. If Cao Cao is defeated now, he will certainly come to contend for Jizhou. Better not send reinforcements, but borrow Cao Cao’s strength to eliminate Yuan Tan.”

Yuan Shang followed his advice and refused to send troops. When the messenger returned with this report, Yuan Tan flew into a rage, immediately beheaded Feng Ji, and began discussing surrender to Cao Cao. A spy soon secretly reported this to Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, saying, “If Tan surrenders to Cao Cao and joins forces with him to attack us, Jizhou will be in danger.” He therefore left Shen Pei and the general Su You to defend Jizhou, while he himself led a great army to Liyang to rescue Yuan Tan. Yuan Shang asked who in the army dared command the vanguard. The brothers Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang volunteered. Yuan Shang mustered thirty thousand men, appointed them as the van, and sent them ahead to Liyang. When Yuan Tan heard that Yuan Shang was coming in person, he was overjoyed and abandoned all thought of surrendering to Cao Cao. Yuan Tan stationed his troops inside the city, while Yuan Shang encamped outside, their positions forming mutually supporting horns.

Before many days had passed, Yuan Xi and Gao Gan also led their armies to the outskirts of the city. They encamped in three separate positions and sent troops out each day to confront Cao Cao. Yuan Shang suffered repeated defeats, while Cao Cao’s army won victory after victory. In the third month of spring, in the eighth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao divided his forces and attacked by several routes. Yuan Tan, Yuan Xi, Yuan Shang, and Gao Gan were all soundly defeated and abandoned Liyang in flight. Cao Cao pressed on with his army as far as Jizhou. Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang entered the city and held it firmly, while Yuan Xi and Gao Gan encamped thirty li away, making an empty show of strength. Cao Cao’s troops attacked for many days but could not take the city. Guo Jia advised him: “The Yuan clan set aside the elder son and established the younger. Between the brothers, each strives to seize power, and each has formed his own faction. Press them hard, and they will aid each other; relax the pressure, and they will quarrel. It would be better to turn the army south toward Jingzhou and campaign against Liu Biao while awaiting some change among the Yuan brothers. Once that change has come about, we may attack them and settle everything in a single stroke.”

Cao Cao approved his counsel. He appointed Jia Xu Administrator of Liyang and left him to guard it, while Cao Hong led troops to defend Guandu. Cao Cao then led the main army toward Jingzhou. When Yuan Tan and Yuan Shang learned that Cao Cao’s army had withdrawn of its own accord, they congratulated each other. Yuan Xi and Gao Gan each took leave and departed. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu and Xin Ping, saying, “I am the eldest son, yet I have been unable to inherit my father’s estate. Shang was born of my stepmother, yet he has inherited the great rank. In my heart, I cannot accept it.” Guo Tu said, “My lord may assemble troops outside the city and pretend merely to invite Xianfu and Shen Pei to a banquet. Conceal executioners there and kill them; then the great affair will be settled.” Yuan Tan followed his advice. Just then Wang Xiu, an Assistant Governor, arrived from Qingzhou, and Yuan Tan told him of the plan. Wang Xiu said, “Brothers are like a man’s right and left hands. If, while struggling against another, a man cuts off one of his own hands and says, ‘I shall surely win,’ how can that be possible? If one casts off his brothers and refuses to cherish them, whom under Heaven will he cherish? Those slanderers are sowing discord among your own flesh and blood in pursuit of a moment’s profit. I beg you to stop your ears and not listen to them.”

Yuan Tan angrily rebuked Wang Xiu and dismissed him, then sent a man to invite Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei, who said, “This must be a scheme of Guo Tu’s. If my lord goes, you will surely fall prey to their treachery. Better seize the opportunity and attack them.” Yuan Shang followed his advice, donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led fifty thousand troops out of the city. When Yuan Tan saw Yuan Shang approaching with an army, he knew that the plot had been exposed. He too immediately put on his armor, mounted, and engaged Yuan Shang. On seeing Yuan Tan, Yuan Shang cursed him fiercely. Yuan Tan cursed him in return: “You poisoned our father to death and usurped his rank. Have you now come to kill your elder brother as well?” The two personally crossed weapons, and Yuan Tan suffered a crushing defeat. Yuan Shang braved the arrows and stones in person, charging and pressing the slaughter. Yuan Tan led his defeated army in flight to Pingyuan, and Yuan Shang withdrew his troops. Yuan Tan again consulted Guo Tu about advancing. He appointed Cen Bi as commander and sent him forward with an army, while Yuan Shang personally led troops out from Jizhou.

The two armies formed their battle lines, with banners and drums facing one another. Cen Bi rode out and hurled abuse at the opposing ranks. Yuan Shang wished to fight him himself, but the general Lü Kuang spurred forth, brandishing his saber, and engaged Cen Bi. After the two had fought numerous bouts, Lü Kuang cut Cen Bi from his horse. Yuan Tan’s army was defeated once more and again fled to Pingyuan. Shen Pei urged Yuan Shang to advance, and he pursued as far as Pingyuan. Unable to withstand him, Yuan Tan withdrew into the city and held it firmly, refusing to come out. Yuan Shang surrounded and attacked the city from three sides. Yuan Tan consulted Guo Tu, who said, “There is little grain in the city, while the enemy is at the height of his vigor. We cannot match his strength. In my humble opinion, we should send someone to offer submission to Cao Cao and induce him to lead an army against Jizhou. Yuan Shang will then be compelled to return to its rescue. General, you may lead our troops to strike him from behind, and Shang can be captured. If Cao Cao defeats Shang’s army, we may gather in its troops and supplies and use them to resist Cao Cao. Since Cao Cao’s army will have come from afar, its provisions cannot be maintained, and he will certainly withdraw of his own accord. We may then occupy Jizhou once more and plan further advances.”

Yuan Tan accepted the plan and asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Guo Tu replied, “Xin Pi, the younger brother of Xin Ping, whose courtesy name is Zuozhi, is now Magistrate of Pingyuan. He is a man of eloquence and may be sent.” Yuan Tan immediately summoned Xin Pi, who came gladly. Yuan Tan wrote a letter and entrusted it to him, sending three thousand soldiers to escort him beyond the frontier. Traveling by night beneath the stars, Xin Pi carried the letter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was then encamped at Xiping on a campaign against Liu Biao, who had sent Xuande to lead the vanguard against him. Before the two armies had engaged, Xin Pi arrived at Cao Cao’s camp. After the formal courtesies, Cao Cao asked the purpose of his visit. Xin Pi fully explained Yuan Tan’s request and presented the letter.

After reading it, Cao Cao kept Xin Pi in the camp and assembled his civil and military officers for consultation. Cheng Yu said, “Yuan Tan has been pressed too hard by Yuan Shang and has come to surrender only because he has no other choice. He cannot be trusted.” Lü Qian and Man Chong also said, “The Prime Minister has already led his army here. How can he abandon Liu Biao and go to aid Yuan Tan?” Xun You said, “The words of these three gentlemen are not well judged. In my humble estimation, the realm is now in turmoil, yet Liu Biao sits secure between the Yangtze and Han rivers and dares not stretch forth a foot. It is clear that he has no ambition beyond his own region. The Yuan clan possesses the lands of four provinces and several hundred thousand armored troops. Had the two sons remained united and jointly preserved the estate they inherited, no one could know how the affairs of the realm might end. But now the brothers attack one another, and one, driven to extremity, has turned to us. We should raise our army and first destroy Yuan Shang, then watch for the next change and destroy Yuan Tan as well. The realm will then be settled. This opportunity must not be lost.”

Cao Cao was delighted. He invited Xin Pi to drink with him and asked, “Is Yuan Tan’s surrender genuine or false? And can Yuan Shang’s army truly be defeated with certainty?” Xin Pi replied, “Illustrious Duke, do not ask whether the surrender is genuine or false; consider only the situation. The Yuan clan has suffered defeat year after year. Its armies are exhausted abroad, and its counselors have been executed within. Slander and estrangement divide the brothers, and their domain has split in two. Famine has come upon them as well; Heaven sends calamity, and the people are distressed. Wise and foolish alike know that their power is collapsing like earth and shattered tiles. This is the time appointed by Heaven for the destruction of the Yuan clan. If the Illustrious Duke now leads his army against Ye, and Yuan Shang does not return to its rescue, he will lose his lair. If he does return, Yuan Tan will follow and strike him from behind. With the Illustrious Duke’s might, to attack such weary troops will be like a swift wind sweeping autumn leaves. If you abandon this design and attack Jingzhou instead, you will find Jingzhou a rich and prosperous land, its state harmonious and its people obedient; it cannot yet be shaken. Moreover, of all the troubles throughout the realm, none is greater than that of Hebei. Once Hebei is pacified, your hegemony will be established. I beg the Illustrious Duke to consider this carefully.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and said, “My only regret is that I did not meet Xin Zuozhi sooner!” That very day he ordered the army to turn back and seize Jizhou. Xuande, fearing that Cao Cao had some scheme in mind, dared not pursue him and led his troops back to Jingzhou.

Now when Yuan Shang learned that Cao Cao’s army had crossed the Yellow River, he hurriedly withdrew his own forces to Ye and ordered Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to cover the rear. Seeing Yuan Shang retreat, Yuan Tan raised all the troops of Pingyuan and pursued him. Before he had gone several tens of li, a cannon boomed and two forces sprang out at once: Lü Kuang on the left and Lü Xiang on the right. The two brothers blocked Yuan Tan’s path. Yuan Tan reined in his horse and called to them: “While my father lived, I never treated you two generals with neglect. Why do you now follow my younger brother and press me so?”

When the two commanders heard this, they dismounted and surrendered to Yuan Tan. Yuan Tan said, “Do not surrender to me; surrender to Prime Minister Cao.” They accordingly followed Yuan Tan back to camp. When Cao Cao’s army arrived, Yuan Tan brought the two commanders before him. Cao Cao was delighted and promised his daughter to Yuan Tan in marriage, immediately appointing Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as go-betweens. Yuan Tan asked Cao Cao to attack and seize Jizhou. Cao Cao said, “At present our grain and fodder cannot keep pace, and transporting them is arduous. I shall divert the waters of the Qi from the Ji River into the White Canal, opening a supply route, and then advance.” He ordered Yuan Tan to remain in Pingyuan for the time being. Cao Cao withdrew his own army to Liyang, enfeoffed Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang as ranked marquises, and kept them with the army for service. Guo Tu said to Yuan Tan, “I fear Cao Cao’s promise of his daughter in marriage is not sincere. Now he has also rewarded Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and taken them into his own army. By this he means to win the hearts of the people of Hebei, and in the end he will surely bring disaster upon us. My lord should engrave two seals of generalship and secretly have them sent to the two Lü brothers, commanding them to act as our agents within. Once Cao Cao has defeated Yuan Shang, we may seize the opportunity to deal with him.”

Yuan Tan followed his advice. He had two seals of generalship engraved and secretly sent them to the two Lü brothers. Once they had received them, the two men went straight to Cao Cao and reported the matter, presenting the seals. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Tan has secretly sent you these seals because he wants you to aid him from within. Once I have defeated Yuan Shang, he means to take advantage of the situation and act against me. Accept the seals for the time being. I have plans of my own.” From that moment, Cao Cao intended to kill Yuan Tan.

Meanwhile, Yuan Shang consulted Shen Pei: “Cao Cao’s troops are now transporting provisions into the White Canal. He will certainly come to attack Jizhou. What are we to do?” Shen Pei replied, “Issue a proclamation ordering Yin Kai, Magistrate of Wu’an, to encamp at Maocheng and keep open the supply route from Shangdang. Order Ju Shou’s son, Ju Hu, to defend Handan and support us from a distance. My lord should advance against Pingyuan and press Yuan Tan hard. First eliminate Yuan Tan, and then defeat Cao Cao.” Yuan Shang was delighted. He left Shen Pei and Chen Lin to defend Jizhou, appointed the two generals Ma Yan and Zhang Yi to command the vanguard, and marched through the night to attack Pingyuan. When Yuan Tan learned that Yuan Shang’s army was drawing near, he appealed urgently to Cao Cao for aid. Cao Cao said, “This time Jizhou will certainly be mine.”

As he spoke, Xu You happened to arrive from Xuchang. Hearing that Yuan Shang had again attacked Yuan Tan, he entered Cao Cao’s presence and said, “Prime Minister, do you sit here waiting for a thunderbolt from Heaven to strike the two Yuans dead?” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have already determined my plan.” He ordered Cao Hong to advance first and attack Ye, while he personally led another army against Yin Kai. When Cao Cao’s forces entered his territory, Yin Kai led out his troops to meet them. Yin Kai rode forth, and Cao Cao called, “Where is Xu Zhongkang?” Xu Chu answered the summons, spurred his horse, and charged straight at Yin Kai. Taken completely unawares, Yin Kai was cut from his horse by a single stroke of Xu Chu’s saber, and the rest of his troops broke and fled. Cao Cao induced them all to surrender, then immediately marched on Handan. Ju Hu advanced with his troops to meet him. Zhang Liao rode out and engaged Ju Hu, but before three bouts had passed, Ju Hu was utterly defeated and Zhang Liao pursued him. The two horses were not far apart when Zhang Liao hastily took up his bow and shot. At the twang of the string, Ju Hu fell from his horse. Cao Cao directed his troops in a sweeping charge, and the enemy scattered in every direction.

Cao Cao then led his great army to the walls of Jizhou. Cao Hong had already drawn close to the city. Cao Cao ordered the whole army to build earthen mounds all around the walls, while secretly digging tunnels to attack the city from below. Shen Pei had established a strong defense and enforced his regulations with great severity. Feng Li, the officer guarding the eastern gate, had neglected his patrol duties after becoming drunk, and Shen Pei punished him harshly. Nursing resentment, Feng Li slipped out of the city and surrendered to Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked him how the city might be broken. Feng Li replied, “The earth inside the postern is thick. A tunnel may be dug through it to gain entry.” Cao Cao therefore ordered Feng Li to lead three hundred stalwart men and dig a tunnel into the city under cover of night.

Now after Feng Li’s desertion, Shen Pei personally climbed the walls each night to inspect the troops. That night, while in the tower above the postern, he looked out and saw no lights beyond the city. Shen Pei said, “Feng Li must be leading troops in through a tunnel.” He hastily summoned picked soldiers to carry stones and seal the tunnel mouth. The passage was closed, and Feng Li and all three hundred stalwart men died beneath the earth. Having suffered this reverse, Cao Cao abandoned the tunneling scheme and withdrew his army to the bank of the Huan River to await Yuan Shang’s return. Yuan Shang was attacking Pingyuan when he heard that Cao Cao had already defeated Yin Kai and Ju Hu and that a great army had surrounded Jizhou. He therefore withdrew his troops and returned to the rescue. His officer Ma Yan said, “If we take the main road, Cao Cao will certainly have laid an ambush. We should take the lesser road, emerge from the western hills through the mouth of the Fu River, and raid Cao Cao’s camp. The siege will certainly be broken.”

Yuan Shang followed his advice and personally led the main army in advance, leaving Ma Yan and Zhang Yi to cover the rear. A spy soon reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “If he comes by the main road, I shall avoid him; if he comes by the lesser road through the western hills, he can be captured in a single battle. I judge that Yuan Shang will certainly light a fire as a signal and order the men within the city to respond. I can divide my troops and strike him.” He then assigned all his forces their positions.

Yuan Shang came out through the Fu River pass, marched east to Yangping, and encamped at Yangping Pavilion, seventeen li from Jizhou, with one side of his camp resting against the Fu River. He ordered his soldiers to heap up firewood and dry grass and burn it at night as a signal. Then he sent his Registrar, Li Fu, disguised as a commander in Cao Cao’s army, straight to the foot of the city walls, where he shouted, “Open the gate!” Shen Pei recognized Li Fu’s voice and admitted him into the city. Li Fu said, “Yuan Shang has deployed his army at Yangping Pavilion and is waiting for support. If troops come out from the city, they too are to raise a fire as a signal.” Shen Pei ordered grass to be piled and burned within the city so that messages might pass between them. Li Fu said, “There is no grain in the city. Send out the old and weak, the maimed soldiers, and the women to surrender. The enemy will surely be off guard, and we can send troops out behind the people to attack them.” Shen Pei accepted his proposal.

At dawn the next day, a white banner was raised upon the wall, bearing the words: “THE PEOPLE OF JIZHOU SURRENDER.” Cao Cao said, “The city is without grain, so they are sending the old and weak out to surrender. Troops will certainly follow behind them.” He ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Huang each to lead three thousand men and lie in ambush on either side. Cao Cao himself mounted his horse and had his standard and canopy borne to the foot of the walls. Sure enough, the city gate opened, and the people came out supporting the aged and carrying their children, with white banners in their hands. As soon as the last civilians had emerged, troops suddenly charged from the city. Cao Cao gave a wave of his red flag, and Zhang Liao and Xu Huang rushed out with their forces from both sides and fell upon them. The city troops had no choice but to retreat inside again. Cao Cao galloped after them and reached the drawbridge, but bolts rained down from the city. One struck his helmet and almost pierced through its crown. His commanders hurriedly rescued him and brought him back to the lines. Cao Cao changed his clothes and horse, then led his commanders to attack Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang came out in person to meet him.

At that moment, troops from every route attacked together. The two armies became locked in a confused battle, and Yuan Shang suffered a crushing defeat. He withdrew his troops to the foot of the western hills and established a camp there, while sending men to hasten the arrival of Ma Yan and Zhang Yi. He did not know that Cao Cao had already sent Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang to persuade those two commanders to submit. Ma Yan and Zhang Yi came with the Lü brothers and surrendered, and Cao Cao likewise enfeoffed them as marquises. That very day he advanced against the western hills, first ordering Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi to cut Yuan Shang’s supply route.

Yuan Shang knew that the western hills could not be held, so by night he fled to Yikou. Before his camp had been properly established, flames rose on every side and ambushing troops rushed out together. Men had no time to don armor, nor horses to be saddled. Yuan Shang’s army collapsed utterly. After retreating fifty li, with his position hopeless and his strength exhausted, he had no choice but to send Yin Kui, Inspector of Yuzhou, to Cao Cao’s camp to ask for surrender. Cao Cao pretended to grant the request, but during the night sent Zhang Liao and Xu Huang to raid Yuan Shang’s camp. Yuan Shang abandoned all his seals and ribbons, his insignia and battle-ax, his clothing and armor, and all his baggage, and fled toward Zhongshan. Cao Cao returned with his army to attack Jizhou. Xu You offered a plan: “Why not breach the Zhang River and drown the city?”

Cao Cao approved the plan and first sent soldiers to dig a trench around the outside of the city, forty li in circumference. From the walls Shen Pei saw Cao Cao’s troops digging, but the trench was extremely shallow. He laughed secretly and said, “They mean only to breach the Zhang River and flood the city. A deep channel might bring in the water, but what use can one so shallow be?” He therefore made no preparations against it.

That night Cao Cao increased the workers tenfold, and all labored together at the excavation. By daybreak, the trench was two zhang wide and two zhang deep. The waters of the Zhang River were diverted into the city and rose several feet. With the grain exhausted as well, soldiers began starving to death. Outside the city, Xin Pi used the tip of his spear to display Yuan Shang’s seals, ribbons, and garments, calling upon those within to surrender. Shen Pei was enraged. He took more than eighty members of Xin Pi’s household, old and young alike, beheaded them upon the city wall, and cast their heads down. Xin Pi wailed without cease. Shen Pei’s nephew Shen Rong had long been on close terms with Xin Pi. When he saw Xin Pi’s family slaughtered, he conceived a bitter hatred. Secretly he wrote a letter offering to open a gate, tied it to an arrow, and shot it down from the wall. A soldier picked it up and presented it to Xin Pi, who gave the letter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao first issued an order: upon entering Jizhou, no one was to harm any member of the Yuan household, old or young; soldiers and civilians who surrendered were to be spared.

At dawn the next day, Shen Rong threw the western gate wide open and admitted Cao Cao’s troops. Xin Pi spurred his horse in first, and the officers and soldiers followed him into Jizhou, cutting their way forward. Shen Pei was in the southeastern gate tower when he saw that Cao Cao’s army had entered the city. Leading a few horsemen down from the wall, he fought desperately and encountered Xu Huang in mounted combat. Xu Huang captured Shen Pei alive, bound him, and took him out of the city. On the way they met Xin Pi. Grinding his teeth, Xin Pi pointed his whip at Shen Pei’s head and cried, “Murderous villain! Today you die!” Shen Pei reviled him: “Traitorous wretch! You brought Cao Cao here to break my Jizhou. I regret only that I did not kill you!”

Xu Huang untied Shen Pei and brought him before Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked, “Do you know who opened the gate and admitted me?” Shen Pei replied, “I do not.” Cao Cao said, “It was offered by your nephew Shen Rong.” Shen Pei angrily said, “The young fool was worthless, and so matters have come to this!” Cao Cao said, “Yesterday, when I came beneath the walls, why were there so many crossbow bolts from within the city?” Shen Pei replied, “Would that there had been more! Would that there had been more!” Cao Cao said, “You were loyal to the Yuan clan, and could hardly have acted otherwise. Will you now surrender to me?” Shen Pei answered, “I will not surrender! I will not surrender!” Xin Pi fell weeping to the ground and bowed, saying, “More than eighty members of my household were all murdered by this villain. I beg the Prime Minister to execute him and avenge this hatred!” Shen Pei said, “In life I was a minister of the Yuan clan; in death I shall be a ghost of the Yuan clan. I am not like you treacherous villains, who slander, flatter, and fawn! Behead me at once!” Cao Cao ordered him taken away. As he was about to suffer execution, Shen Pei shouted at the executioner, “My lord is in the north. You must not make me face south when I die!” He knelt facing north, stretched out his neck, and received the blade. A later poet lamented:

Hebei abounded in men of fame,But who could equal Shen Zhengnan?His life was lost through a benighted lord;His heart stood peer to those of ancient days.Loyal and forthright, he concealed no word;Honest and able, he coveted no gain.Even at death he faced the northern sky,And all who yielded bowed their heads in shame.

After Shen Pei’s death, Cao Cao honored his loyalty and righteousness and ordered him buried north of the city. The commanders asked Cao Cao to enter. He was just about to set out when executioners brought a man before him. Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Chen Lin. He said to him, “When you formerly composed that proclamation for Benchu, it would have been enough to denounce me. Why did you insult my father and grandfather as well?” Chen Lin replied, “Once an arrow is set upon the string, it must be loosed.” Those around Cao Cao urged him to put Chen Lin to death, but Cao Cao valued his talent, pardoned him, and appointed him to his staff.

Now Cao Cao’s eldest son, Cao Pi, whose courtesy name was Zihuan, was eighteen years old at the time. When Cao Pi was born, a mass of cloud, blue and purple in color and round as the canopy of a carriage, hung over the chamber and did not disperse throughout the day. A diviner skilled in reading the vapors secretly told Cao Cao, “This is the aura of a Son of Heaven. Your honored heir will attain a rank beyond words.” At eight years of age, Cao Pi could compose literary works and displayed uncommon talent. He was widely versed in ancient and modern learning, skilled at riding and archery, and fond of swordplay. When Cao Cao took Jizhou, Cao Pi accompanied his father in the army. Leading his personal guard, he went straight to Yuan Shao’s residence, dismounted, drew his sword, and entered. A commander barred his path and said, “The Prime Minister has given orders that no one is permitted to enter Yuan Shao’s residence.” Cao Pi angrily drove him back, took up his sword, and entered the rear hall. There he saw two women embracing each other and weeping. He stepped forward, intending to kill them. Truly:

Four generations of dukes and lords have vanished like a dream;Now all the flesh and blood of one household meets calamity.

Whether they lived or died remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.

Cao Pi Takes Lady Zhen Amid the Turmoil; Guo Jia’s Posthumous Plan Pacifies Liaodong

Now Cao Pi, seeing the two women weeping, drew his sword and was about to kill them. Suddenly a red radiance filled his eyes. He checked his sword and asked, “Who are you?” One of the women replied, “I am Lady Liu, wife of General Yuan.” Pi asked, “Who is this young woman?” Lady Liu said, “She is Lady Zhen, wife of my second son, Yuan Xi. Because Xi went away to take command in Youzhou, and Lady Zhen was unwilling to travel so far, she remained here.”

Pi dragged the young woman forward and saw that her hair was disheveled and her face begrimed. Wiping her face with his sleeve, he looked upon her and saw that Lady Zhen had skin like jade and features like a flower, with beauty enough to overthrow a kingdom. He then said to Lady Liu, “I am the son of Chancellor Cao. I shall protect your household; you need not fear.” Then, resting his hand upon his sword, he seated himself in the hall.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao led his generals into the city of Jizhou. As he was about to pass through the gate, Xu You galloped forward, pointed at the gate with his whip, and called to Cao Cao, “Ah Man! Without me, how could you ever have entered this gate?” Cao Cao laughed heartily. But when the other generals heard this, they all felt indignant. On reaching Yuan Shao’s residence, Cao Cao asked, “Who has entered here already?” The guards replied, “The heir-apparent is within.” Cao Cao summoned him out and rebuked him. Lady Liu came forth, bowed, and said, “Had it not been for the heir-apparent, my household could not have been preserved. I beg to offer Lady Zhen to wield broom and dustpan in his service.” Cao Cao ordered Lady Zhen to be summoned forth to bow before him. Looking at her, he said, “She is truly a wife for my son!” He then commanded Cao Pi to take her as his wife.

After Cao Cao had pacified Jizhou, he went in person to Yuan Shao’s tomb and offered sacrifice. Bowing twice, he wept most bitterly. Turning to his generals, he said, “In former days, when Benchu and I first raised troops together, he asked me, ‘If our enterprise does not prosper, what region might serve as our base?’ I asked him, ‘What is your own intent?’ Benchu replied, ‘I would hold the Yellow River to the south, bar the approaches from Yan and Dai in the north, unite the hosts of the desert, and face south to contend for the empire. Might that not bring success?’ I answered, ‘I shall employ all the wisdom and strength under Heaven and direct it according to the Way; then nothing will be impossible.’ Those words seem to have been spoken but yesterday, yet now Benchu is dead. How can I keep from shedding tears?” All those present sighed. Cao Cao bestowed gold, silks, grain, and rice upon Yuan Shao’s wife, Lady Liu. He then issued an order: “The people of Hebei have suffered the calamities of war. Let all their taxes for this year be remitted.” At the same time, he wrote a memorial reporting the matter to the court and assumed the governorship of Jizhou himself.

One day, Xu Chu was galloping in through the eastern gate when he met Xu You. Xu You called to him, “Without me, how could men like you ever pass in and out of this gate?” Xu Chu angrily replied, “We risked death a thousand times and ten thousand, braving bloody battle to seize this city. How dare you boast so?” Xu You cursed him, saying, “You are all mere common brutes, not worth mentioning!” Xu Chu flew into a rage, drew his sword, and killed Xu You. Carrying the head, he went to Cao Cao and said that Xu You had behaved with such insolence that he had killed him. Cao Cao said, “Ziyuan was an old friend of mine and spoke only in jest. Why did you kill him?” He severely rebuked Xu Chu and ordered Xu You buried with full honors. He then had a search made throughout Jizhou for worthy men. The people of Ji said, “The Commandant of Cavalry, Cui Yan, whose style is Jigui, is a native of Dongwucheng in Qinghe. Many times he offered counsel to Yuan Shao, but Shao would not heed him. For that reason, he pleaded illness and remained at home.”

Cao Cao at once summoned Cui Yan and appointed him Assistant Administrator of the province. He said to him, “Yesterday I examined the household registers of this province. Altogether they account for three hundred thousand people. It may truly be called a great province.” Cui Yan replied, “Today the empire is falling apart and the Nine Provinces are split asunder. The two Yuan brothers contend against one another, while the bones of the people of Ji lie exposed across the wilderness. Yet instead of making it your first concern to inquire into local conditions and rescue the people from misery, Chancellor, you begin by reckoning up the household registers. Is this what the men and women of the province expected of your enlightened lordship?”

On hearing this, Cao Cao’s expression changed, and he apologized to Cui Yan, treating him thereafter as an honored guest. Having secured Jizhou, Cao Cao sent men to learn what had become of Yuan Tan. At that time, Tan had led his army in plundering Ganling, Anping, Bohai, Hejian, and other places. When he heard that Yuan Shang had been defeated and had fled to Zhongshan, he led his army against him. Shang had no heart for battle and fled straight to Youzhou to seek refuge with Yuan Xi. Tan received the surrender of all Shang’s troops and then sought to recover Jizhou. Cao Cao sent a messenger summoning him, but Tan refused to come. Cao Cao was furious. He dispatched a letter breaking off their marriage alliance, then personally led a great army against him and marched straight to Pingyuan.

When Yuan Tan heard that Cao Cao was coming in person at the head of his army, he sent a messenger to seek aid from Liu Biao. Liu Biao asked Xuande to advise him. Xuande said, “Cao Cao has now broken Jizhou, and the momentum of his arms is at its height. Before long, the Yuan brothers are certain to be taken by him, so there would be no profit in aiding them. Moreover, Cao Cao has long harbored designs upon Jingzhou and Xiangyang. We should merely train our troops and stand on the defensive; we must not act rashly.” Liu Biao asked, “Then how shall I decline their request?” Xuande replied, “You may write to the Yuan brothers on the pretext of reconciling them and excuse yourself in courteous terms.”

Liu Biao approved his advice and first sent a letter to Yuan Tan. In substance, it read:A gentleman fleeing adversity does not go over to an enemy state. Recently I heard that you bent the knee and surrendered to Cao Cao. In doing so, you forgot your forebears, cast aside the bonds between brothers, and bequeathed shame to your allies. If the lord of Jizhou has failed in his duties as a younger brother, you should humble your heart and accommodate him. Once affairs are settled, let the world judge which of you is right and which is wrong. Would that not be an act of lofty righteousness?

He also wrote to Yuan Shang:The lord of Qingzhou is by nature stern and impetuous and has lost sight of right and wrong. You should first destroy Cao Cao and thereby finally avenge your late honored father. Once affairs are settled, you may then determine which of you is right and which is wrong. Would that not be best? But if you remain deluded and do not turn back, you will be like the hounds Hanlu and Dongguo, exhausting themselves in pursuit while leaving the peasant to seize the prize.

When Yuan Tan received Liu Biao’s letter, he understood that Liu Biao had no intention of sending troops. He also knew that he could not withstand Cao Cao. He therefore abandoned Pingyuan and fled to defend Nanpi. Cao Cao pursued him there. At the time, the weather was bitterly cold and all the waterways were frozen, so the grain boats could not move. Cao Cao ordered the local people to break the ice and haul the boats, but when the people heard the order, they fled. Cao Cao was enraged and intended to have them seized and executed. When the people learned of this, they went in person to the camp and gave themselves up. Cao Cao said, “If I do not put you to death, my commands will carry no force; yet if I kill you, I cannot bear it. Go quickly and hide yourselves in the mountains. Do not let my soldiers capture you.” The people all departed in tears.

Yuan Tan led his troops out of the city to confront Cao Cao’s army. When the two battle lines had been formed, Cao Cao rode forth, pointed his whip at Tan, and cursed him: “I treated you generously. Why did you turn against me?” Tan replied, “You invaded my territory, seized my cities, and laid hands upon my wife and children—yet you accuse me of turning against you?” Cao Cao was furious and sent Xu Huang into battle. Tan ordered Peng An to meet him. Their horses crossed, and in fewer than several bouts Xu Huang cut Peng An down beneath his horse. Tan’s army broke and fled back into Nanpi. Cao Cao sent his troops to surround the city on all sides. In alarm, Tan sent Xin Ping to Cao Cao to negotiate a surrender. Cao Cao said, “Yuan Tan is an erratic young whelp, forever changing his mind. I find it hard to trust him. Your younger brother Xin Pi is already in my high employ. You too may remain here.” Xin Ping replied, “The Chancellor is mistaken. I have heard that when the lord is honored, his minister shares the glory; when the lord is troubled, his minister shares the disgrace. I have served the Yuan family for many years. How could I turn my back on them?”

Knowing that Xin Ping could not be retained, Cao Cao sent him back. Xin Ping returned to Yuan Tan and reported that Cao Cao would not accept his surrender. Tan shouted at him, “Your younger brother now serves Cao Cao. Do you too harbor a divided heart?” At these words, Xin Ping’s breast swelled with indignation, and he fell senseless to the ground. Tan ordered his men to carry him out, and in a short while he died. Tan himself regretted what he had done. Guo Tu said to him, “Tomorrow drive all the common people before us, with the army following behind them, and fight Cao Cao to the death.”

Yuan Tan followed his counsel. That night, he drove out all the people of Nanpi and made them take up swords and spears and await orders. At daybreak the next morning, all four gates were thrown open. With the army driving them from behind, the people rushed forth in one mass amid tremendous shouting and advanced straight upon Cao Cao’s camp. The two armies fell into a confused melee. From the hour of the Dragon until noon, neither side gained the advantage, and the slain lay everywhere. Seeing that he had not yet won a complete victory, Cao Cao rode up a hill and beat the war drum with his own hands. When the officers and soldiers saw him, they exerted all their strength and surged forward. Yuan Tan’s army was utterly defeated, and countless common people were killed. Cao Hong, displaying his might, burst through the battle line and came face-to-face with Yuan Tan. He raised his sword and hewed wildly, killing Tan in the midst of the fighting. Seeing the army in total disorder, Guo Tu galloped back toward the city. Yue Jin caught sight of him, took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot him down into the city moat, where both horse and rider plunged together.

Cao Cao led his troops into Nanpi and reassured the people. Suddenly, a body of soldiers arrived. They were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, officers under Yuan Xi. Cao Cao personally led troops out to meet them. The two generals reversed their weapons, removed their armor, and came expressly to surrender. Cao Cao enfeoffed them as ranked marquises. Then Zhang Yan, the Black Mountain bandit, came with an army of one hundred thousand to surrender. Cao Cao appointed him General Who Pacifies the North. He issued an order that Yuan Tan’s head be displayed as a warning and that anyone who dared to mourn him should be executed. The head was hung outside the northern gate. One man, wearing a plain cap and mourning clothes, wept beneath it. Cao Cao’s attendants seized him and brought him in. When Cao Cao questioned him, he proved to be Wang Xiu, Assistant Administrator of Qingzhou. He had been dismissed for remonstrating with Yuan Tan, but upon learning of Tan’s death, he had come to mourn him.

Cao Cao said, “Do you know my order?” Wang Xiu replied, “I do.” Cao Cao asked, “Are you not afraid to die?” Wang Xiu answered, “While he lived, I accepted his summons to office. If I failed to mourn him in death, I would be unrighteous. If fear of death made me forget righteousness, how could I stand in the world? If I may recover and bury Yuan Tan’s body, I shall have no regret even if I am put to death.” Cao Cao said, “Why are there so many righteous men in Hebei? What a pity that the Yuan family could not employ them! Had they known how to use such men, how would I ever have dared look this land squarely in the face?” He therefore ordered Yuan Tan’s body recovered and buried, treated Wang Xiu as an honored guest, and appointed him Palace Gentleman in Charge of Metals. Then he asked, “Yuan Shang has now joined Yuan Xi. What strategy should be used to take them?” Wang Xiu made no reply. Cao Cao said, “He is a loyal minister.” He then asked Guo Jia, who said, “Have the surrendered Yuan generals Jiao Chu, Zhang Nan, and the others attack them.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He ordered Jiao Chu, Zhang Nan, Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, Ma Yan, and Zhang Yi each to lead his own troops and advance against Youzhou in three columns. At the same time, he sent Li Dian and Yue Jin to join Zhang Yan, strike Bingzhou, and attack Gao Gan.

Now Yuan Shang and Yuan Xi, learning that Cao Cao’s troops were approaching, judged that they could not meet them in battle. They abandoned the city, led away their forces, and traveled night and day to Liaoxi, where they sought refuge with the Wuhuan. Wuhuan Chu, Inspector of Youzhou, assembled all the officials of the province, and together they smeared their lips with sacrificial blood and swore an oath while discussing their plan to abandon the Yuan family and submit to Cao Cao. Wuhuan Chu spoke first: “I know that Chancellor Cao is the hero of this age. We shall now go and surrender to him. Whoever refuses to obey will be executed.” They swore the blood oath in turn until it came to the Assistant Administrator, Han Heng. Han Heng flung his sword to the ground and cried aloud, “I received immense kindness from Lord Yuan and his sons. Now my lords are defeated and in flight, yet I had not the wisdom to save them nor the courage to die for them! Already I have fallen short of righteousness. As for facing north and surrendering to Cao Cao, I will never do it!”

Everyone changed color. Wuhuan Chu said, “When undertaking a great enterprise, one must establish a great principle. Whether the enterprise succeeds does not depend upon one man. Since Han Heng is so resolved, let him follow his own will.” He had Han Heng thrust outside. Wuhuan Chu then left the city to receive the three columns of troops and went straight to surrender to Cao Cao. Cao Cao was delighted and promoted him to General Who Guards the North. Suddenly, a scout arrived to report: “Yue Jin, Li Dian, and Zhang Yan have attacked Bingzhou, but Gao Gan is holding Hukou Pass and they cannot take it.” Cao Cao personally marshaled his troops and went there. The three generals came to meet him and said, “Gao Gan is resisting us at the pass, and it is difficult to attack.” Cao Cao assembled his generals to discuss a plan for defeating Gao Gan. Xun You said, “To defeat him, we must use a feigned surrender.”

Cao Cao approved. He summoned the surrendered generals Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang and whispered instructions in their ears. Lü Kuang and the others led several dozen soldiers straight to the foot of the pass and called out, “We were originally veteran officers of the Yuan family and surrendered to Cao Cao only because we had no choice. Cao Cao is treacherous and deceitful, and he treats us meanly. We have now returned to support our former lord. Open the gate quickly and admit us!” Gao Gan did not believe them and merely had the two generals come up to the pass to speak. The two removed their armor, abandoned their horses, and entered. They told Gao Gan, “Cao Cao’s army has only just arrived. While its men are still unsettled, you can raid its camp tonight. We are willing to lead the attack.”

Gao Gan gladly followed their advice. That night, he put the two Lüs in the lead and set out with more than ten thousand troops. As they neared Cao Cao’s camp, tremendous shouting arose behind them and ambush forces sprang up on all sides. Gao Gan knew that he had fallen into a trap and hurried back toward Huguan. But Yue Jin and Li Dian had already seized the pass. Gao Gan forced a way through and escaped, intending to seek refuge with the Chanyu. Cao Cao led his troops to hold the pass and sent men in pursuit of Gao Gan. When Gao Gan reached the Chanyu’s territory, he encountered the Worthy Prince of the Left of the northern tribes. Gan dismounted, prostrated himself, and said, “Cao Cao is swallowing up every territory. He now intends to invade Your Highness’s lands. I implore you to send aid, that together we may recover what has been lost and preserve the north.” The Worthy Prince of the Left replied, “I have no feud with Cao Cao. Why should he invade my lands? Do you wish to make me incur the enmity of the Cao family?” He angrily dismissed Gao Gan. Gan reflected that he had nowhere else to go and was forced to seek refuge with Liu Biao. When he reached Shanglu, however, he was killed by Commandant Wang Yan, who sent his head to Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Wang Yan as a ranked marquis.

With Bingzhou pacified, Cao Cao consulted his officers about marching west against the Wuhuan. Cao Hong and the others said, “Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have lost their armies and generals and are utterly exhausted and at the end of their strength. They have fled far into the desert. If we now lead our army west against them and Liu Bei and Liu Biao take advantage of our absence to raid the undefended capital of Xudu, we shall be unable to return in time to save it, and the disaster will be grave. It would be best to turn back and advance no farther.” Guo Jia said, “What you gentlemen say is mistaken. Though our lord’s might shakes the empire, the people of the desert rely upon the remoteness of their frontier and will surely make no preparations. If we take advantage of their unpreparedness and strike them suddenly, we are certain to defeat them. Moreover, Yuan Shao showed kindness to the Wuhuan, while his sons Shang and Xi are still alive; they must be eliminated. Liu Biao is no more than an armchair talker. He knows that his own ability is insufficient to control Liu Bei. If he entrusts Bei with great authority, he will fear being unable to restrain him; if he gives him little authority, Bei will not serve him. Though you leave the state undefended and campaign afar, my lord, you need have no concern.” Cao Cao said, “Fengxiao’s words are entirely correct.”

He therefore led forward the three divisions of his army, great and small, together with several thousand carts. All around them stretched a vast expanse of yellow sand, while fierce winds rose on every side. The roads were rugged, and both men and horses found travel difficult. Cao Cao began to think of turning back and asked Guo Jia’s counsel. At this time Guo Jia had fallen ill from the unaccustomed climate and lay sick in a carriage. Cao Cao wept and said, “Because I wished to pacify the desert, I made you travel so far through such hardships, until now you have fallen ill. How can my heart be at peace?” Guo Jia replied, “I have received the Chancellor’s immense favor. Even if I died, I could not repay one part in ten thousand.” Cao Cao said, “The northern terrain is so rugged that I am thinking of turning back. What do you advise?” Guo Jia replied, “In war, speed is precious. We have come a thousand miles to strike the enemy, but our baggage train is so heavy that we cannot seize an advantage swiftly. We would do better to take light troops and travel by forced marches, emerging suddenly to take them unprepared. We need only find someone who knows the roads to serve as guide.”

Cao Cao therefore left Guo Jia in Yizhou to recover and sought a local guide to lead the way. Someone recommended Tian Chou, a former officer of Yuan Shao’s, who knew the region thoroughly. Cao Cao summoned and questioned him. Tian Chou said, “During summer and autumn this road is covered by water—too shallow for carts and horses to pass, yet too deep for boats—and is exceedingly difficult to travel. It would be better to turn back, pass through Lulong Gap, cross the perilous heights of Baitan, and emerge into the undefended country. From there we can approach Liucheng and take the enemy unprepared. Maodun may then be captured in a single battle.”

Cao Cao followed his advice, appointed Tian Chou General Who Pacifies the North, and made him local guide and leader of the vanguard. Zhang Liao followed next, while Cao Cao himself guarded the rear. With light cavalry, they advanced at double speed. Tian Chou led Zhang Liao forward to White Wolf Mountain, where they encountered Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang, who had joined Maodun and several tens of thousands of horsemen and were advancing to meet them. Zhang Liao galloped back to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao reined in his horse and climbed a height to look. He saw that Maodun’s troops had no proper formations and stood scattered and disordered. Cao Cao said to Zhang Liao, “The enemy’s ranks are in disorder. We may strike at once.” He then handed Zhang Liao his command banner. Zhang Liao led Xu Chu, Yu Jin, and Xu Huang down the mountain in four columns and launched a fierce assault. Maodun’s forces fell into utter confusion. Zhang Liao spurred forward and cut Maodun down beneath his horse, whereupon all the remaining troops surrendered. Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand horsemen away to seek refuge in Liaodong.

Cao Cao gathered his army and entered Liucheng. He enfeoffed Tian Chou as Marquis of Liuting and charged him with guarding Liucheng. Tian Chou wept and said, “I am merely a man who fled in violation of righteousness. That I have received such generous favor and been preserved alive is already more good fortune than I deserve. How could I sell the stronghold of Lulong in order to seek rank and reward? Even upon pain of death, I dare not accept the marquisate.” Cao Cao admired his righteousness and instead appointed him Consultant. Cao Cao reassured the Chanyu’s people and obtained ten thousand fine horses, then turned his army homeward that very day. The weather was cold and dry, and for two hundred li there was no water. The army also lacked provisions and had to kill horses for food. Only after digging three or four zhang into the earth did the soldiers find water. When Cao Cao returned to Yizhou, he richly rewarded those who had earlier counseled against the campaign. He said to his generals, “Previously, I took a desperate risk by campaigning far away and succeeded only by good fortune. Though we won, it was through Heaven’s protection and must not be taken as a precedent. Your remonstrance was the plan of perfect safety, and therefore I reward you. In the future, never hesitate to speak.”

By the time Cao Cao reached Yizhou, Guo Jia had been dead for several days, and his coffin rested in the public offices. Cao Cao went to offer sacrifice and wept bitterly, saying, “Fengxiao’s death is Heaven’s ruin of me!” Turning to the officials, he said, “You gentlemen are all about my own age. Fengxiao alone was the youngest. I had intended to entrust future affairs to him, but unexpectedly he has died in the prime of life, and my heart is shattered!” Guo Jia’s attendants presented a sealed letter he had written as he lay dying, saying, “Before Lord Guo died, he wrote this letter with his own hand and charged us: ‘If the Chancellor follows what is written here, the affair of Liaodong will be settled.’” Cao Cao opened the letter and read it, nodding and sighing. None of those present understood its meaning.

The next day, Xiahou Dun led the others in and reported, “Gongsun Kang, Administrator of Liaodong, has long refused submission. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have gone to seek refuge with him and will surely become a future danger. We should take advantage of their inaction and march swiftly against them. Then Liaodong may be won.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “There is no need to trouble you gentlemen to display your tigerlike might. Within a few days, Gongsun Kang will send me the heads of the two Yuans of his own accord.” None of the generals believed him.

Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang led several thousand horsemen into Liaodong. The Administrator of Liaodong, Gongsun Kang, was a native of Xiangping and the son of Gongsun Du, General of Martial Might. When he learned that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang were coming to seek refuge, he assembled his subordinate officials to discuss the matter. Gongsun Gong said, “While Yuan Shao lived, he always intended to swallow up Liaodong. Now Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have lost their army and generals and have nowhere else to shelter. Their coming here to seek refuge is the turtledove’s design to usurp the magpie’s nest. If we receive them, they will inevitably plot against us later. Better to lure them into the city, kill them, and present their heads to Lord Cao. Lord Cao will certainly treat us generously.” Gongsun Kang said, “I fear only that Cao Cao may lead his army into Liaodong. If so, it would be better to accept the two Yuans and make them aid us.” Gongsun Gong replied, “Send someone to learn what Cao Cao is doing. If his army comes to attack, retain the two Yuans; if it makes no move, kill them and send their heads to Lord Cao.” Gongsun Kang followed his advice and sent men to gather intelligence.

Now when Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang reached Liaodong, the two secretly conferred, saying, “Liaodong has several tens of thousands of soldiers, enough to contend with Cao Cao. For the moment we shall seek refuge here. Later we must kill Gongsun Kang and seize his territory. Once we have built up our strength, we can resist the Central Plains and recover Hebei.”

Their plan settled, they went to see Gongsun Kang. Kang lodged them at the posthouse, pleading illness and refusing to receive them at once. Before many days had passed, his spy returned and reported, “Cao Cao’s army is encamped at Yizhou and shows no intention of advancing into Liaodong.” Gongsun Kang was delighted. He first concealed executioners behind the wall hangings, then summoned the two Yuans inside. After the formal courtesies, he ordered them seated. The weather was bitterly cold. Seeing that there were no mats or cushions upon the couch, Yuan Shang said to Kang, “I should like a mat spread for me.” Kang glared at him and said, “The heads of you two are about to travel ten thousand li! What need have you of a mat?” Yuan Shang was greatly alarmed. Kang shouted, “Why do you not strike?” The executioners rushed out, forced the two men onto the mat, and cut off their heads. The heads were placed in wooden boxes, and messengers were sent to deliver them to Cao Cao in Yizhou.

At that time, Cao Cao remained in Yizhou with his army motionless. Xiahou Dun and Zhang Liao came in and reported, “If we are not going down into Liaodong, we should return to Xudu, lest Liu Biao conceive some design.” Cao Cao said, “As soon as the heads of the two Yuans arrive, we shall withdraw.” Everyone secretly laughed. Suddenly, word came that Gongsun Kang of Liaodong had sent men bearing the heads of Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang. Everyone was astounded. The envoy presented Gongsun Kang’s letter. Cao Cao laughed heartily and said, “It has happened exactly as Fengxiao foresaw!” He richly rewarded the envoy and enfeoffed Gongsun Kang as Marquis of Xiangping and appointed him General of the Left. The officials asked, “How is this exactly what Fengxiao foresaw?” Cao Cao then brought out Guo Jia’s letter and showed it to them. In substance, it read:I have now heard that Yuan Xi and Yuan Shang have gone to seek refuge in Liaodong. Your enlightened lordship must on no account send troops against them. Gongsun Kang has long feared that the Yuan family would swallow up his territory, and when the two Yuans come to him, he is certain to distrust them. If you attack him with troops, they will join forces to resist you, and you will not swiftly subdue them. But if you leave them at ease, Gongsun Kang and the Yuans will inevitably plot against one another. The situation itself makes this certain.

Everyone leaped with delight and praised the plan. Cao Cao led the officials once more to offer sacrifice before Guo Jia’s spirit tablet. Guo Jia had died at the age of thirty-eight. He had accompanied Cao Cao on campaign for eleven years and had performed many extraordinary services. A later poet praised him:Heaven gave birth to Guo Fengxiao,A hero foremost among the brave.Within his belly lay the classics and histories;Within his breast were hidden armored hosts.In forming plans he rivaled Fan Li;In making decisions he matched Chen Ping.Alas that he perished before his time—A pillar of the Central Plains had fallen.

Cao Cao led his army back to Jizhou and sent men ahead to escort Guo Jia’s coffin to Xudu for burial. Cheng Yu and the others urged him, saying, “Now that the north is pacified and we are returning to Xudu, we should quickly devise a plan for advancing south of the Yangtze.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “I have cherished this ambition for a long time. What you gentlemen say accords exactly with my intent.” That night, he lodged in the corner tower east of Jizhou’s city wall and, leaning upon the railing, raised his eyes to observe the heavens. Xun You was at his side. Cao Cao pointed and said, “The ascendant aura in the south shines brilliantly. I fear that region cannot yet be taken.” Xun You replied, “Before the Chancellor’s heavenly might, who will not submit?”

As they watched, they suddenly saw a shaft of golden light rise from the earth. Xun You said, “There must be treasure beneath the ground.” Cao Cao descended from the tower and ordered men to dig where the light had appeared. Thus it was:The patterns of the stars now pointed south;A golden treasure rose at once in the north.What object they found remains unknown. Listen to the next chapter for the explanation.

Lady Cai Overhears Secrets Behind a Screen; Liu Bei Leaps His Horse Across Tan Stream

Now it is told that at the place where the golden light had appeared, Cao Cao dug up a bronze sparrow. He asked Xun You, “What omen is this?” Xun You replied, “In ancient times, the mother of Shun dreamed that a jade sparrow flew into her bosom, and thereafter she gave birth to Shun. Now that you have found a bronze sparrow, this too is an auspicious omen.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and ordered a lofty terrace built to commemorate it. That very day they broke ground, felled timber, fired tiles, and polished bricks, and began building the Bronze Sparrow Terrace on the banks of the Zhang River. It was reckoned that the work would take a year to complete. Cao Cao’s younger son Cao Zhi proposed: “If a many-storied terrace is to be built, there must be three towers. Let the lofty one in the center be called Bronze Sparrow; the one on the left, Jade Dragon; and the one on the right, Golden Phoenix. Then build two soaring bridges between them, spanning the open sky. Only then will it be a truly magnificent sight.” Cao Cao said, “My son’s proposal is excellent. When the terraces are finished, they will afford me pleasure in my old age!” Cao Cao had five sons, but Cao Zhi alone was quick-witted and gifted in literary composition, and Cao Cao had always loved him best.

Cao Cao therefore left Cao Zhi and Cao Pi in Ye Commandery to oversee the building of the terraces, and ordered Zhang Yan to guard the northern camp. Then, with the troops he had taken from Yuan Shao, numbering some five or six hundred thousand, Cao Cao led his victorious army back to the capital at Xuchang, where he richly rewarded his meritorious officers. He also submitted a memorial posthumously investing Guo Jia as Marquis Zhen and took Guo Jia’s son Guo Yi into his own household to rear him. Cao Cao then gathered his advisers to discuss a southern campaign against Liu Biao. Xun Yu said, “The great army has only just returned from its northern expedition and should not be set in motion again. Wait half a year, let the men recover their vigor and husband their strength, and Liu Biao and Sun Quan may be brought down in a single onslaught.” Cao Cao accepted this advice and divided his troops among agricultural colonies to await future deployment.

Now since Xuande’s arrival in Jingzhou, Liu Biao had treated him with great generosity. One day, while they were drinking together, a sudden report came that the surrendered generals Zhang Wu and Chen Sun were plundering the people in Jiangxia and plotting rebellion together. Liu Biao exclaimed in alarm, “Those two villains have rebelled again. The trouble they cause will be no small matter!” Xuande said, “There is no need for you to worry, elder brother. I ask leave to go and suppress them.” Liu Biao was delighted and immediately mustered thirty thousand troops for Xuande’s expedition. Xuande accepted the command and set out at once. In less than a day, he reached Jiangxia. Zhang Wu and Chen Sun led their forces out to meet him. Xuande rode forth beneath the gate banner with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun. When he saw the horse Zhang Wu was riding, he perceived that it was an exceptionally powerful and splendid steed. Xuande said, “That must surely be a horse capable of covering a thousand li in a day.”

Before the words were out of his mouth, Zhao Yun leveled his spear and galloped straight into the enemy ranks. Zhang Wu spurred forward to meet him, but before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun thrust him from the saddle with a single stroke. Reaching out, Zhao Yun seized the reins and led the horse back to his own lines. At the sight, Chen Sun raced after him to reclaim it. With a tremendous shout, Zhang Fei charged out, spear leveled, and stabbed Chen Sun to death. The rebels all scattered. Xuande granted amnesty to those who remained, restored peace throughout the counties of Jiangxia, and led his victorious army home. Liu Biao came beyond the city walls to welcome him, escorted him into the city, and gave a banquet to celebrate his success. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Biao said, “With such heroic ability as my brother’s, Jingzhou has one upon whom it may rely. I am troubled only that the southern Yue tribes raid our borders from time to time, while Zhang Lu and Sun Quan are both causes for concern.” Xuande replied, “I have three generals whom you may readily employ. Send Zhang Fei to patrol the southern frontier against the Yue; have Yunzhang hold Zicheng in defense against Zhang Lu; and station Zhao Yun at the Three Rivers to withstand Sun Quan. What cause will then remain for concern?”

Liu Biao was pleased and wished to follow his counsel. But Cai Mao told his elder sister, Lady Cai, “Liu Bei means to station his three generals outside the city while he himself remains in Jingzhou. In time he is certain to become a menace.” That night Lady Cai said to Liu Biao, “I hear that many people in Jingzhou have dealings with Liu Bei. We cannot fail to guard against him. There is no benefit in allowing him to remain in the city; it would be better to send him elsewhere.” Liu Biao said, “Xuande is a man of benevolence.” Lady Cai replied, “I fear only that other men’s hearts may not resemble yours.” Liu Biao fell silent in thought and made no answer.

The next day, as Liu Biao was leaving the city, he saw that Xuande’s mount was a superb horse. When he inquired about it, he learned that it had belonged to Zhang Wu, and he praised it without end. Xuande accordingly presented the horse to Liu Biao. Delighted, Liu Biao rode it back into the city. Kuai Yue saw the horse and asked him about it. Liu Biao said, “Xuande gave it to me.” Kuai Yue replied, “My late elder brother Kuai Liang was an unsurpassed judge of horses, and I too understand something of the art. Beneath this horse’s eyes run tear-shaped grooves, and beside its brow is a white mark. It is called Dilu, the Hexed Horse, and whoever rides it will suffer harm. Zhang Wu died on account of this horse. My lord must not ride it.”

Liu Biao heeded his words. The next day he invited Xuande to a banquet and said, “Yesterday you favored me with a fine horse, and I am deeply grateful for your generous intent. But, worthy brother, you are often called upon to campaign, and so will have greater use for it. I therefore beg to return it to you.” Xuande rose and thanked him. Liu Biao continued, “You have long dwelt here, worthy brother, and I fear your martial pursuits may fall into neglect. Xinye County, a dependency of Xiangyang, has ample money and grain. What would you say to taking your own troops there and establishing a garrison?”

Xuande agreed. The next day he took leave of Liu Biao and led his own troops straight toward Xinye. Just as he passed through the city gate, a man stepped before his horse and saluted him deeply, saying, “My lord, you must not ride this horse.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji, styled Jibo, a native of Shanyang and a member of Liu Biao’s staff. Xuande hastily dismounted and asked him why. Yi Ji said, “Yesterday I heard Kuai Yidu say to Governor Liu of Jingzhou, ‘This horse is called Dilu, the Hexed Horse, and whoever rides it will suffer harm.’ That is why the horse has been returned to you. How can you ride it again?” Xuande replied, “I am deeply grateful for your concern, sir. But every man’s life and death are ordained by fate. How can a horse bring harm to its master?” Yi Ji greatly admired this lofty judgment, and from then on he frequently associated with Xuande.

After Xuande arrived at Xinye, soldiers and commoners alike rejoiced, and the government was wholly renewed. In the spring of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Lady Gan gave birth to Liu Shan. That night a white crane flew down upon the roof of the county offices, cried loudly more than forty times, and then flew away toward the west. When the time of birth came, a strange fragrance filled the chamber. Lady Gan had once dreamed at night that she raised her head and swallowed the Northern Dipper, and so the child was given the infant name Adou.

At this time Cao Cao was leading his army on the northern expedition. Xuande went to Jingzhou and said to Liu Biao, “Cao Cao is now campaigning in the north, and Xuchang lies empty. If we take the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang and strike while opportunity offers, a great enterprise may be accomplished.” Liu Biao replied, “It is enough for me to hold Jingzhou securely. Why should I seek anything more?” Xuande said nothing. Liu Biao invited him into the rear hall for wine. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Biao suddenly heaved a long sigh. Xuande asked, “Why do you sigh, elder brother?” Liu Biao replied, “There is a matter weighing on my mind, but it is not easy to speak of.” Xuande was about to question him further when Lady Cai came out and stood behind the screen. Liu Biao lowered his head and said no more.

Before long the banquet ended, and Xuande returned to Xinye. In the winter of that year, he heard that Cao Cao had returned from Liucheng, and he sighed deeply that Liu Biao had not followed his counsel. Then one day a messenger arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Xuande to meet him in Jingzhou. Xuande accompanied the messenger there. Liu Biao received him, and after they had exchanged the proper courtesies, invited him into the rear hall for a banquet. There Liu Biao said, “I recently heard that Cao Cao has led his army back to the capital at Xuchang. His power grows stronger by the day, and he must harbor the ambition to swallow up Jingzhou and Xiangyang. I now regret that I did not heed your advice before and so let that fine opportunity slip away!” Xuande replied, “The empire is divided, and warfare rises daily on every side. How can opportunities ever be exhausted? If you can seize the next one when it comes, there is no need for regret.” Liu Biao said, “My brother’s words are entirely right.” And they drank together.

When the wine had taken effect, Liu Biao suddenly began to weep. Xuande asked the reason. Liu Biao said, “There is a matter weighing on my mind. I wished to confide it to you before, worthy brother, but had no proper opportunity.” Xuande replied, “What difficult matter can you not decide, elder brother? If there is any use you can make of me, I will not refuse, though it cost me my life.” Liu Biao said, “My eldest son, Liu Qi, was born to my former wife, Lady Chen. Though virtuous, he is weak and irresolute, and lacks the strength to accomplish great things. My younger son, Liu Cong, born to my present wife, Lady Cai, is quite intelligent. I wish to set aside the elder and establish the younger, but fear this would offend propriety and law. Yet if I establish my eldest son, every member of Lady Cai’s clan holds military authority, and disorder is certain to arise afterward. For this reason I cannot make a decision.” Xuande replied, “From ancient times, setting aside the elder to establish the younger has been the way to disorder. If you fear the Cai clan’s power is too great, you may gradually pare it away. You must not allow doting affection to lead you to establish your younger son.” Liu Biao fell silent. Now Lady Cai had always mistrusted Xuande, and whenever he and Liu Biao held a private discussion, she invariably came to eavesdrop. At that moment she was behind the screen, and when she heard Xuande’s words, her heart filled with bitter hatred.

Xuande realized that he had spoken amiss, so he rose and went to the privy. There he noticed that the flesh had grown again upon his thighs, and he could not keep the tears from falling. A short while later he returned to the banquet. Seeing traces of tears on Xuande’s face, Liu Biao asked in surprise what troubled him. Xuande sighed deeply and said, “In former days, I was seldom out of the saddle, and the flesh of my thighs wasted away. Now I have gone so long without riding that the flesh has grown back. The months and years slip fruitlessly by, old age draws near, and still I have founded no great achievement. That is why I grieve!” Liu Biao said, “I have heard that while you were in Xuchang, worthy brother, you and Cao Cao warmed wine over green plums and discussed the heroes of the age. You named every eminent man of the time, but Cao Cao rejected them all, saying only, ‘The only heroes in the empire are you and I.’ Even with all his power, Cao Cao did not dare place himself before you. Why should you fear that you will fail to accomplish a great enterprise?” Carried away by the wine, Xuande let slip the reply, “If I had but a foundation of my own, all the mediocre men beneath Heaven would truly give me no cause for concern.” Liu Biao heard this and fell silent. Xuande knew that he had misspoken, so he pretended drunkenness, rose, and returned to his lodging to rest. A later poet praised Xuande in these lines:Lord Cao counted every name from first to last;Of all the heroes, you alone remained.You sighed when flesh grew on your thighs again—How could the realm escape a threefold reign?

When Liu Biao heard Xuande’s words, he said nothing, but displeasure stirred within him. After taking leave of Xuande, he withdrew to his inner quarters. Lady Cai said, “Just now, from behind the screen, I heard Liu Bei’s words. He spoke with great contempt for others, which plainly shows his intention to swallow up Jingzhou. If he is not removed now, he is certain to become a future menace.” Liu Biao made no answer but merely shook his head. Lady Cai then secretly summoned Cai Mao to confer about the matter. Cai Mao said, “Allow me first to kill him in his lodging. We can inform our lord afterward.” Lady Cai approved his proposal. Cai Mao left and began mustering troops that very night.

Meanwhile, Xuande sat by candlelight in his lodging. It was after the third watch, and he was just preparing to retire, when someone suddenly knocked at the door and entered. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Yi Ji had learned that Cai Mao intended to murder Xuande and had come expressly under cover of night to warn him. He now revealed Cai Mao’s plot and urged Xuande to rise and depart without delay. Xuande said, “How can I simply leave without taking my farewell of Jingsheng?” Yi Ji replied, “If you attempt to bid him farewell, you will certainly fall victim to Cai Mao.”

Xuande thanked Yi Ji and took leave of him, hastily summoned his attendants, and had them all mount. Without waiting for dawn, they rode through the night beneath the stars and hurried back to Xinye. By the time Cai Mao led his troops to the lodging, Xuande was already far away. Cai Mao’s regret and fury were beyond remedy. He therefore wrote a poem on the wall, then went straight to Liu Biao and said, “Liu Bei harbors rebellious intentions. He wrote a treasonous poem upon the wall and departed without taking leave.” Liu Biao did not believe him and personally went to the lodging to inspect it. Sure enough, four lines of verse were written there:For years I have guarded, beset and confined,Gazing vainly on rivers and mountains of old.Is a dragon a creature to dwell in a pool?Riding thunder, it yearns to ascend to the sky!

When Liu Biao saw the poem, he flew into a rage. Drawing his sword, he cried, “I swear I will kill this faithless wretch!” He had gone only a few paces when sudden understanding came to him. “I have been in Xuande’s company for a long time,” he said, “yet I have never seen him compose a poem. This must be some outsider’s scheme to sow discord between us.” He turned back into the lodging and scraped the poem away with the point of his sword, then cast the sword aside and mounted his horse. Cai Mao urged him, “The troops have already been mustered. We can go at once to Xinye and seize Liu Bei.” Liu Biao replied, “We must not act rashly. Let us consider the matter at leisure.”

Seeing Liu Biao hesitant and unable to decide, Cai Mao secretly conferred with Lady Cai. They resolved to summon all the officials to a great assembly at Xiangyang and there carry out their plot. The next day Cai Mao reported to Liu Biao, “The recent harvests have been abundant. We should assemble the officials at Xiangyang to display our intention to soothe and encourage them. I ask my lord to attend.” Liu Biao said, “My ailment of the qi has flared up of late, and I truly cannot go. My two sons may preside and receive the guests.” Cai Mao replied, “The young lords are still inexperienced. I fear they may fail in the proper courtesies.” Liu Biao said, “Then send to Xinye and invite Xuande to receive the guests.” Cai Mao rejoiced inwardly, for this was precisely what his scheme required, and he immediately dispatched a man to invite Xuande to Xiangyang.

After Xuande had hurried back to Xinye, he knew that his reckless words had brought trouble upon him, but he had told no one what had happened. Suddenly a messenger arrived to invite him to Xiangyang. Sun Qian said, “Yesterday I saw my lord return in great haste, plainly distressed in spirit. By my poor reckoning, something must have happened in Jingzhou. Now that this sudden invitation to the assembly has come, you must not go lightly.” Only then did Xuande relate the whole affair to his companions. Yunzhang said, “Brother, you yourself suspect that your words gave offense. Governor Liu of Jingzhou has shown no sign of anger or reproach. The words of an outsider cannot lightly be trusted. Xiangyang is not far from here. If you do not go, you may instead arouse Jingzhou’s suspicions.” Xuande said, “Yunzhang speaks rightly.” Zhang Fei said, “There is no good banquet and no good gathering in store. Better not to go.” Zhao Yun said, “I will accompany you with three hundred horse and foot. I can ensure that no harm comes to my lord.” Xuande said, “That will be excellent.” He and Zhao Yun accordingly set out for Xiangyang that very day.

Cai Mao came beyond the walls to welcome Xuande, displaying the greatest humility and courtesy. After him, Liu Biao’s two sons, Liu Qi and Liu Cong, came out with a company of civil and military officials to receive him. Seeing both young lords present, Xuande felt no suspicion or misgiving. That day he was invited to rest for the time being at the official guesthouse. Zhao Yun had the three hundred soldiers encircle the place and keep guard. Clad in armor with his sword at his side, Zhao Yun remained close to Xuande whether walking or seated. Liu Qi told Xuande, “My father’s ailment has flared up, and he is unable to travel. He has therefore specially asked you, uncle, to receive the guests and offer comfort and encouragement to the governors and magistrates from every district.” Xuande replied, “I would not presume to undertake this task on my own. But since it is my elder brother’s command, I dare not refuse.”

The next day, it was reported that all the officials from the nine commanderies and forty-two districts had arrived. Cai Mao had already invited Kuai Yue to confer with him. He said, “Liu Bei is a formidable hero of the age. If he remains here long, he is certain to bring harm. We can remove him today.” Kuai Yue replied, “I fear we may forfeit the goodwill of the scholar-gentry and the people.” Cai Mao said, “I have already received secret instructions from Governor Liu of Jingzhou.” Kuai Yue replied, “If that is so, preparations should be made beforehand.” Cai Mao said, “On the main road by Mount Xian beyond the east gate, I have stationed my younger brother Cai He with troops to hold the way. Outside the south gate, I have posted Cai Zhong. Outside the north gate, I have posted Cai Xun. Only the west gate need not be guarded, for the Tan Creek lies beyond it, blocking the way. Even an army of tens of thousands would find it difficult to cross.” Kuai Yue said, “I have observed that Zhao Yun never leaves Xuande’s side, whether walking or sitting. I fear it will be difficult to strike.” Cai Mao replied, “I have five hundred soldiers concealed inside the city, ready for action.” Kuai Yue said, “Have Wen Ping and Wang Wei set a separate table in the outer hall for the military officers. First detain Zhao Yun there, and then the deed can be done.”

Cai Mao followed his advice. That day oxen and horses were slaughtered, and a splendid banquet was laid. Xuande rode Dilu to the provincial offices and ordered that the horse be led into the rear garden and tethered there. All the officials assembled in the main hall. Xuande occupied the seat of honor, with the two young lords seated to either side, while the rest sat according to rank. Zhao Yun stood beside Xuande with his sword at his waist. Wen Ping and Wang Wei entered and invited Zhao Yun to join the banquet outside. Zhao Yun declined to go. Xuande ordered him to take his place at the table, and Zhao Yun reluctantly obeyed and left the hall. Outside, Cai Mao had sealed everything as tightly as an iron cask. The three hundred soldiers who had accompanied Xuande were all sent back to the guesthouse. Cai Mao now waited only until the guests were half drunk, when he would give the signal to strike.

After three rounds of wine, Yi Ji rose with a cup and came before Xuande. Catching Xuande’s eye, he said in a low voice, “I pray you retire to change your clothes.” Xuande understood his meaning and at once rose to go to the privy. After presenting his cup, Yi Ji hurried into the rear garden and met Xuande there. Leaning close to his ear, he whispered, “Cai Mao has laid a plot to kill you. Troops guard the approaches outside the city to the east, south, and north. Only the west gate is open. You must flee at once!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hastily untied Dilu, opened the rear garden gate, and led the horse out. Leaping into the saddle, he left his attendants behind and rode alone toward the west gate. The gatekeeper questioned him, but Xuande made no reply and lashed his horse through. Unable to stop him, the gatekeeper hurried to report to Cai Mao. Cai Mao immediately mounted and led five hundred soldiers in pursuit.

Xuande burst through the west gate and rode for several li, only to find a broad stream blocking his path. Tan Creek was several fathoms wide and flowed into the Xiang River, its current swift and violent. Reaching the bank, Xuande saw that it could not be crossed. He reined in and turned back, but in the distance west of the city a vast cloud of dust was rising: the pursuing troops were almost upon him. Xuande cried, “This time I am done for!” He turned his horse and returned to the creek. Looking back, he saw that his pursuers were already near. In desperation, Xuande urged his horse down into the water. They had gone only a few paces when the horse’s forelegs suddenly sank into the mud, and the water drenched Xuande’s robe. Xuande lashed the horse and shouted, “Dilu! Dilu! Today you have brought me harm!” The instant he spoke, the horse suddenly surged upward from the water, leaped three fathoms in a single bound, and flew onto the western bank.

Xuande seemed to rise out of cloud and mist. In later times, the scholar Su composed an old-style ballad devoted solely to Liu Xuande’s horseback leap across Tan Creek. The poem ran:Flowers fade with age; spring’s day draws to its close.By chance, an official traveler reaches Tan Creek’s road.He halts his steeds, gazes afar, and wanders alone;Before his eyes, red petals drift forlorn.

He muses how the Fire Virtue waned at Xianyang,While dragon and tiger contended in strife.At Xiangyang’s feast the princely scions drank;Amid them Xuande’s life hung in peril.

Escaping alone, he fled by the western gate,While close behind the pursuing soldiers came.A river of misty water swelled Tan Creek;He fiercely urged his battle mount to leap.

The horse’s hooves shattered green crystal;The golden whip cracked in the heavenly wind.Beside his ears he heard a thousand riders race;Within the waves, twin dragons suddenly flew.

The true heroic lord who ruled the western landMet there the dragon steed beneath his seat.The waters of Tan Creek still eastward flow—Where now are dragon steed and heroic lord?

Beside the stream, I sigh thrice, my heart grown sore;The slanting sun shines silently on empty hills.The realm’s threefold division seems wholly a dream;Only their traces linger in the mortal world.

Having leaped across to the west of the creek, Xuande looked back toward the eastern bank. Cai Mao had already led his troops to the water’s edge and called out loudly, “Why has my lord fled the banquet?” Xuande answered, “I bear you no enmity. Why do you seek to harm me?” Cai Mao said, “I have no such intention. My lord must not listen to slander.” But Xuande saw Cai Mao reaching for his bow and arrows, so he hastily wheeled his horse and rode away toward the southwest. Cai Mao said to those around him, “What divine power came to his aid?” He was just about to withdraw his troops and return to the city when Zhao Yun appeared within the west gate, leading the three hundred soldiers in pursuit. Truly:The dragon steed leaped free and saved its lord;The tiger general came to slay his foe.What became of Cai Mao’s life will be told in the next chapter.

Liu Bei Encounters a Recluse at Nanzhang; Shan Fu Meets a Worthy Lord at Xinye

Meanwhile, just as Cai Mao was about to return to the city, Zhao Yun came leading his troops in pursuit. It turned out that while Zhao Yun was drinking, he had suddenly noticed a commotion among the men and horses. He hurried inside to investigate, only to find Liu Xuande missing from the banquet. Greatly alarmed, Zhao Yun rushed back to his lodging, where he heard someone say, “Cai Mao has led troops westward in pursuit.” Zhao Yun snatched up his spear, mounted in all haste, and led the three hundred soldiers he had brought with him racing out through the west gate. There he met Cai Mao face to face and urgently demanded, “Where is my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “The Imperial Uncle fled the banquet, and I do not know where he has gone.”

Zhao Yun was a cautious and meticulous man and would not act rashly. He therefore spurred his horse onward. In the distance he saw a broad stream, with no other road beyond it, so he wheeled around and shouted at Cai Mao, “You invited my lord to a banquet. Why, then, have you brought troops in pursuit of him?” Cai Mao replied, “The officials of all nine commanderies and forty-two districts and counties are gathered here. As commander-in-chief, how could I fail to provide protection?” Zhao Yun said, “Where have you driven my lord?” Cai Mao replied, “I heard that the Imperial Uncle rode alone out the west gate, but when I reached this place, he was nowhere to be seen.”

Zhao Yun remained torn between alarm and suspicion. Riding straight to the stream, he saw only a trail of water on the opposite bank. He thought to himself, “Could horse and rider truly have leaped across?” He ordered his three hundred soldiers to scatter and search, but they found no trace. By the time Zhao Yun turned back, Cai Mao had already entered the city. Zhao Yun seized the gate guards and questioned them closely, but all said that Liu Xuande had galloped out through the west gate. Zhao Yun thought of entering the city again, but feared an ambush; he therefore hastily led his troops back to Xinye.

Now Liu Xuande, having leaped his horse across the stream, rode on as though drunk or dazed, thinking, “For so broad a torrent to be cleared in a single bound—can this be anything but the will of Heaven?” He made his winding way south toward Zhang, urging his horse onward as the sun began to sink in the west. As he traveled, he saw a young herdsman approaching astride an ox, playing a short flute. Xuande sighed, “I am not his equal!” He reined in his horse and watched. The herdboy likewise stopped his ox, lowered his flute, and, after studying Xuande closely, said, “Can you, General, be Liu Xuande, who defeated the Yellow Turbans?” Startled, Xuande asked, “You are but a village child from this remote place. How do you know my name?” The herdboy replied, “I did not know it myself. But I often attend upon my master, and when guests visit him, I have often heard them speak of a certain Liu Xuande, seven feet five inches tall, whose hands hang below his knees and whose eyes can look back upon his own ears, calling him a hero of the age. Now that I see the General’s appearance, I suppose you must be he.”

Xuande asked, “Who is your master?” The herdboy replied, “My master’s double surname is Sima, his given name is Hui, and his style is Decao. He is a native of Yingchuan and is known among Daoists as Master Water Mirror.” Xuande asked, “With whom is your master friendly?” The boy replied, “With Pang Degong and Pang Tong of Xiangyang.” Xuande asked, “What relation is Pang Degong to Pang Tong?” The boy answered, “They are uncle and nephew. Pang Degong’s style is Shanmin, and he is ten years older than my master; Pang Tong’s style is Shiyuan, and he is five years younger than my master. One day, while my master was gathering mulberry leaves in a tree, Pang Tong happened to come visit him. Pang Tong sat beneath the tree, and the two discussed matters together all day without wearying. My master greatly admires Pang Tong and addresses him as his younger brother.” Xuande asked, “Where does your master live now?” The herdboy pointed into the distance and said, “His estate lies in the woods ahead.” Xuande said, “I am indeed Liu Xuande. Lead me there so that I may pay my respects to your master.”

The boy led Xuande onward for more than two li. Reaching the estate, Xuande dismounted and entered as far as the middle gate, where he suddenly heard the exquisite sound of a zither. He told the boy not to announce him yet and turned his head to listen. Suddenly the music ceased. A man came out laughing and said, “The tones of my zither were pure and tranquil, but amid them there suddenly arose a lofty and impassioned note. A hero must have been listening in secret.” The boy pointed to the man and told Xuande, “This is my master, Master Water Mirror.” Xuande saw a man with the bearing of a pine and the bones of a crane, whose presence was far from ordinary. He hurried forward and saluted, the skirts of his robe still wet. Water Mirror said, “You have been fortunate to escape a great calamity today!” Xuande was astonished beyond measure. The boy said, “This is Liu Xuande.”

Water Mirror invited him into his thatched hall, where host and guest took their appointed seats. Xuande saw shelves piled high with books and scrolls, luxuriant pines and bamboo planted outside the windows, and a chessboard and zither resting upon a stone couch. An air of pure serenity pervaded the place. Water Mirror asked, “From where have you come, illustrious sir?” Xuande replied, “I happened to pass this way, and through the young boy’s directions I have been privileged to behold your honored countenance. My joy and good fortune are beyond expression.” Water Mirror laughed and said, “You need not conceal the truth. You must have fled here from some danger.” Xuande then recounted everything that had happened in Xiangyang. Water Mirror said, “I knew it already from the appearance of your complexion.” He then asked Xuande, “I have long heard your illustrious name. Why is it that even now you remain frustrated and without opportunity?” Xuande replied, “My path through life has been beset with adversity, and so I have come to this.” Water Mirror said, “Not so. It is because you lack the right men at your side.” Xuande said, “Though I have little ability, in civil affairs I have Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, Jian Yong, and others of their kind; in military affairs I have Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, and their peers. All devote their utmost loyalty to assisting me, and I rely greatly upon their strength.” Water Mirror said, “Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun are each a match for ten thousand men; it is a pity you have no one skilled in employing them. As for Sun Qian, Mi Zhu, and their kind, they are merely pale-faced scholars, not men of talent capable of ordering the realm and saving the age.”

Xuande said, “I too have often humbled myself to seek worthy men hidden in the mountains and valleys, but what can I do when I have not encountered the right ones?” Water Mirror said, “Have you not heard Confucius say, ‘Even in a town of ten households, there must be one loyal and trustworthy man’? How can you say there is no one?” Xuande replied, “I am dull and ignorant and cannot recognize such men. I beg you to instruct me.” Water Mirror said, “Have you heard the children’s rhyme sung throughout the commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang? It runs:

‘In the eighth or ninth year, decline begins;By the thirteenth, not one remains.At last Heaven’s mandate finds its destined lord,And the dragon coiled in mud soars up to Heaven.’

“This rhyme first appeared at the beginning of the Jian’an era. In the eighth year of Jian’an, Liu Jingsheng lost his former wife, and disorder arose within his household. This is what is meant by ‘decline begins.’ ‘Not one remains’ means that Jingsheng is soon to die, and his civil and military officers will scatter until not one remains. As for ‘Heaven’s mandate finds its destined lord’ and ‘the dragon soars up to Heaven,’ these lines must surely be fulfilled in you, General.”

Startled by these words, Xuande offered his thanks and said, “How could I dare claim such a destiny?” Water Mirror replied, “All the extraordinary talents of the realm are now gathered in this region. You should go and seek them.” Xuande urgently asked, “Where are these extraordinary talents? Who exactly are they?” Water Mirror said, “Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix: gain either one of these two, and you can bring peace to the realm.” Xuande asked, “Who are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror clapped his hands and laughed heartily. “Good! Good!” When Xuande asked again, Water Mirror said, “It is already late. You may lodge here for the night, General, and tomorrow I shall tell you.” He ordered the boy to prepare food and wine for his guest, while Xuande’s horse was led into the rear courtyard to be fed.

After Xuande had eaten and drunk, he lodged beside the thatched hall. Pondering Water Mirror’s words, he was unable to sleep. Deep in the night, he suddenly heard someone knock at the gate and enter. Water Mirror said, “Yuanzhi, what brings you here?” Xuande rose from his bed and listened in secret. He heard the visitor reply, “I had long heard that Liu Jingsheng cherished the good and abhorred the wicked, and so I went especially to pay my respects. But when I met him, I found he possessed only an empty reputation. He cherishes the good but cannot employ them, and abhors the wicked but cannot remove them. I therefore left him a letter of farewell and came here.” Water Mirror said, “You possess the talent to assist a king. You should choose the right man to serve. Why did you demean yourself by going to see Jingsheng? Besides, heroes and men of outstanding ability are right before your eyes; it is only that you fail to recognize them.” The visitor said, “What you say is true, Master.”

Xuande was overjoyed when he heard this and thought to himself, “This man must be either Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix.” He was about to go out and meet him, but feared acting too abruptly. At daybreak, Xuande sought an audience with Water Mirror and asked, “Who was the visitor last night?” Water Mirror replied, “He is a friend of mine.” Xuande asked to meet him. Water Mirror said, “He wished to go and serve an enlightened lord, but he has already departed elsewhere.” Xuande asked his name. Water Mirror laughed and said, “Good! Good!” Xuande asked again, “Who exactly are Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?” Water Mirror merely laughed once more and said, “Good! Good!” Xuande bowed and begged Water Mirror to leave his retreat and assist him in supporting the House of Han. Water Mirror replied, “I am but an idle rustic of the hills and fields, unfit for service in the world. Others ten times my superior will come to assist you. You should seek them out.”

While they were still speaking, they suddenly heard shouts of men and neighing horses outside the estate. The boy came to report, “A general has arrived at the estate with several hundred men.” Xuande was greatly alarmed and hurried out to look. It was Zhao Yun. Xuande rejoiced. Zhao Yun dismounted, entered, and said, “Last night I returned to the county but could not find my lord. I followed your trail and made inquiries all night before reaching this place. My lord, you must return to the county at once. I fear someone may come there and attack.” Xuande took his leave of Water Mirror and mounted with Zhao Yun to return to Xinye. Before they had gone several li, a body of horsemen approached. When they looked, they saw Guan Yunchang and Zhang Yide. All were delighted at the reunion. Xuande recounted how he had leaped his horse across the Tan Stream, and they all sighed in wonder. Upon reaching the county seat, Xuande consulted with Sun Qian and the others. Sun Qian said, “You should first send a letter to Jingsheng and lodge a complaint concerning this affair.”

Xuande followed his advice and immediately ordered Sun Qian to carry a letter to Jingzhou. Liu Biao summoned him and asked, “I invited Xuande to attend the gathering in Xiangyang. Why did he flee the banquet?” Sun Qian presented the letter and fully described how Cai Mao had plotted to murder Xuande, who had escaped only by leaping his horse across the Tan Stream. Liu Biao flew into a rage and hastily summoned Cai Mao. He rebuked him, saying, “How dare you attempt to harm my brother!” He ordered Cai Mao dragged out and beheaded. Lady Cai came forth weeping and begged that his life be spared, but Liu Biao’s anger had not yet subsided. Sun Qian said, “If you kill Cai Mao, I fear the Imperial Uncle will no longer be able to dwell here in peace.” Liu Biao therefore reprimanded Cai Mao and released him, then sent his eldest son, Liu Qi, back with Sun Qian to apologize to Xuande.

Obeying his father’s command, Liu Qi went to Xinye. Xuande received him and gave a banquet in his honor. When the wine had flowed freely, Liu Qi suddenly began to weep. Xuande asked the reason. Liu Qi said, “My stepmother, Lady Cai, constantly harbors the intention of murdering me. I have no means of escaping disaster and beg my uncle to instruct me.” Xuande advised him, “Be cautious and fulfill your filial duties. Then no calamity will befall you.”

The next day, Liu Qi took his leave in tears. Xuande mounted his horse and escorted him beyond the city walls. Pointing to his horse, Xuande said, “Were it not for this horse, I would already be a man beneath the Yellow Springs.” Liu Qi replied, “It was not the horse’s strength, but my uncle’s immense good fortune.” With that, they parted. Liu Qi departed, shedding tears. Xuande turned his horse and rode back into the city. Suddenly he saw a man in the marketplace approaching in a hempen headcloth and cloth robe, with a black sash and dark shoes, singing loudly as he came. His song ran:

Heaven and earth turn upside down—the fire is dying;The great house is about to fall—one beam cannot sustain it.A worthy man dwells in the mountain vale and longs to serve an enlightened lord;The enlightened lord seeks worthy men, yet does not know me.

Hearing the song, Xuande thought to himself, “Can this man be the Sleeping Dragon or Young Phoenix of whom Water Mirror spoke?” He therefore dismounted and greeted the stranger, invited him into the county offices, and asked his name. The man replied, “I am a native of Yingshang. My surname is Shan and my given name is Fu. I have long heard that the Imperial Uncle welcomes scholars and seeks worthy men, and I wished to come place myself in your service, but did not dare intrude without leave. I therefore sang as I walked through the marketplace, hoping to attract your honored attention.”

Xuande was overjoyed and treated Shan Fu as an honored guest. Shan Fu said, “May I ask to look once more at the horse the Imperial Uncle was riding just now?” Xuande ordered the saddle removed and the horse led below the hall. Shan Fu said, “Is this not the Hex Mark horse? Though it is a thousand-li steed, it will bring harm to its master and must not be ridden.” Xuande replied, “Its curse has already been fulfilled.” He then recounted in full how the horse had leaped across the Tan Stream. Shan Fu said, “On that occasion it saved its master; it did not harm him. In the end, however, it must bring harm to one master. I have a method to avert the calamity.” Xuande asked, “I should like to hear this method.” Shan Fu replied, “If there is anyone against whom you bear a grudge, give him this horse. After it has brought harm to that man, you may ride it again, and naturally nothing will happen to you.”

Xuande’s expression changed when he heard this. “You have only just arrived, sir, yet instead of teaching me the righteous way, you advise me to benefit myself by harming another. I dare not accept such instruction.” Shan Fu laughed and apologized. “I had heard of the Imperial Uncle’s benevolence and virtue, but did not yet dare believe it. I therefore spoke those words merely to test you.” Xuande’s expression also softened. Rising, he thanked Shan Fu and said, “How can my benevolence and virtue be said to reach others? I ask only that you instruct me, sir.” Shan Fu said, “On my way here from Yingshang, I heard the people of Xinye sing:

‘The shepherd of Xinye, the Imperial Uncle Liu—Since he came here, the people prosper.’

“From this it is clear that the Imperial Uncle’s benevolence and virtue do indeed reach the people.” Xuande then appointed Shan Fu as his military adviser and began drilling the troops under his command.

Meanwhile, after Cao Cao returned from Jizhou to the capital at Xudu, he often entertained the intention of seizing Jingzhou. He therefore specially dispatched Cao Ren and Li Dian, together with the surrendered generals Lü Kuang, Lü Xiang, and others, at the head of thirty thousand troops. They encamped at Fancheng, watching Jingzhou and Xiangyang like tigers and probing their true strength. At that time Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang reported to Cao Ren, “Liu Bei is now quartering troops at Xinye, recruiting soldiers, buying horses, gathering fodder, and storing grain. His ambition is considerable, and he must be dealt with before it is too late. Since the two of us surrendered to the Prime Minister, we have not yet achieved the slightest merit. We ask for five thousand picked troops so that we may take Liu Bei’s head and present it to the Prime Minister.”

Cao Ren was delighted and gave the two Lü five thousand soldiers to march against Xinye. A scout on horseback galloped to report the news to Xuande. Xuande summoned Shan Fu to discuss the matter. Shan Fu said, “Since enemy troops are coming, they must not be allowed to enter our territory. Have Lord Guan lead one force out on the left to strike the center of the approaching army. Have Zhang Fei lead another force out on the right to strike its rear. You, my lord, should lead Zhao Yun forward to meet the enemy in front. In this way they can be defeated.”

Xuande followed his plan and immediately sent Guan Yu and Zhang Fei away with their forces. Then, together with Shan Fu, Zhao Yun, and the others, he led two thousand men and horses beyond the pass to meet the enemy. Before they had traveled several li, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind the hills as Lü Kuang and Lü Xiang approached at the head of their army. Both sides discharged arrows to secure the corners of their formations. Xuande rode beneath the gate of banners and shouted, “Who comes there, daring to invade my territory?” Lü Kuang rode out and said, “I am the great general Lü Kuang! By command of the Prime Minister, I have come expressly to seize you!” Xuande was furious and sent Zhao Yun forward. The two generals fought, but in only a few bouts Zhao Yun thrust Lü Kuang from his horse with a single spear stroke. Xuande waved his army forward to attack, and Lü Xiang, unable to withstand them, led his troops in flight.

As they fled, a force suddenly burst out from beside the road. The general at its head was Guan Yunchang. He charged in and dealt them a fierce onslaught. Lü Xiang lost more than half his troops before forcing a path of escape. He had gone less than ten li when another force blocked the road ahead. The leading general leveled his spear and roared, “Zhang Yide is here!” He charged straight at Lü Xiang, who was caught unprepared. Zhang Fei struck him with one thrust of his spear, and Lü Xiang toppled from his horse and died. The remaining troops scattered and fled in every direction. Xuande united his forces and pursued, capturing the greater part of the enemy. He then led his army back to the county seat, showed Shan Fu even greater honor, and rewarded all three armies.

Meanwhile, the defeated troops returned to Cao Ren and reported that both Lü generals had been slain and many soldiers taken alive. Cao Ren was greatly alarmed and consulted Li Dian. Li Dian said, “The two generals underestimated the enemy and perished. For the present, our best course is to hold our troops motionless, report the matter to the Prime Minister, and have him raise a great army for the campaign.” Cao Ren replied, “Not so. Now that both generals have fallen and so many troops have been lost, this vengeance must be exacted without delay. Xinye is no more than a pellet-sized place. Why trouble the Prime Minister’s great army?” Li Dian said, “Liu Bei is a hero among men and must not be taken lightly.” Cao Ren said, “Why are you so cowardly?” Li Dian replied, “The art of war says, ‘Know the enemy and know yourself, and you will win a hundred battles out of a hundred.’ I do not fear battle; I merely fear that victory cannot be assured.” Cao Ren angrily said, “Do you harbor divided loyalties? I am determined to capture Liu Bei alive!” Li Dian replied, “If you go, General, then I will remain to defend Fancheng.” Cao Ren said, “If you refuse to go with me, then you truly do harbor divided loyalties!” Left with no choice, Li Dian joined Cao Ren in mustering twenty-five thousand men and horses. They crossed the river and advanced upon Xinye. Thus it was said:

The lesser generals, borne home as corpses, suffered shame;The chief commander raises troops anew to avenge defeat.

What the outcome of the battle may be will be told in the next chapter.

Liu Bei Takes Fancheng by Stratagem; Xu Shu Rides Away and Recommends Zhuge Liang

Now Cao Ren, in a fury, mustered all the troops under his command and crossed the river by night, intending to trample Xinye flat.

Meanwhile, Shan Fu returned victorious to the county town and said to Xuande, “Cao Ren has stationed his troops at Fancheng. Now that he knows his two generals have been slain, he will certainly bring a great army against us.”

Xuande asked, “How should we meet him?”

“If he brings all his troops,” said Shan Fu, “Fancheng will be left empty, and we can seize the opportunity to attack it.”

Xuande asked for his plan. Shan Fu leaned close and whispered it into his ear. Xuande was overjoyed and made all preparations in advance. Suddenly a scout rode in with a report: “Cao Ren is leading a great army across the river!”

“Just as I expected,” said Shan Fu.

He then asked Xuande to lead out the army and meet the enemy. When the two battle lines had been drawn up facing each other, Zhao Yun rode forth and called upon an opposing general to answer his challenge. Cao Ren ordered Li Dian into the field, and he engaged Zhao Yun. After some dozen bouts, Li Dian realized he was no match for his adversary and wheeled his horse back toward his lines. Zhao Yun galloped after him, but archers on both wings held him off. Each side then withdrew to its own camp.

Li Dian returned to Cao Ren and said, “Their troops are formidable and must not be treated lightly. We would do better to return to Fancheng.”

Cao Ren flew into a rage. “Before the army marched, you were already undermining its spirit. Now you have abandoned the field as well. Your crime deserves beheading!”

He shouted for the executioners to drag Li Dian out and cut off his head. Only after the other generals pleaded bitterly for him was Li Dian spared. Cao Ren assigned him command of the rear division, while he himself led the vanguard. The next day, drums sounded the advance, and Cao Ren arrayed his forces in a formation. He sent a man to ask Xuande, “Do you recognize my formation?”

Shan Fu climbed to a high place and surveyed it. Then he said to Xuande, “This is the Eight Gates Golden Locks Formation. Its eight gates are Rest, Life, Injury, Seclusion, Prospect, Death, Alarm, and Open. To enter by the Gates of Life, Prospect, or Open is auspicious; to enter by the Gates of Injury, Alarm, or Rest brings harm; to enter by the Gates of Seclusion or Death means destruction. Though the eight gates have been laid out in proper order, the formation still lacks a commander at its center. If we strike through the Gate of Life at the southeastern corner and emerge due west through the Gate of Prospect, the formation is certain to fall into confusion.”

Xuande issued orders for his soldiers to hold the corners of the formation, then commanded Zhao Yun to lead five hundred men in from the southeast and drive straight out to the west. Receiving the order, Zhao Yun leveled his spear, spurred his horse, and led his troops straight toward the southeastern corner. With a mighty shout, they burst into the enemy’s center. Cao Ren at once fled northward. Zhao Yun did not pursue him, but instead broke out through the western gate, then turned and fought his way back from west to the southeastern corner. Cao Ren’s army fell into great disorder. Xuande waved his army forward in a fierce assault, and Cao Ren’s troops suffered a crushing defeat and withdrew. Shan Fu ordered the men not to pursue and recalled the army.

After losing this battle, Cao Ren at last believed Li Dian’s words. He summoned him again to discuss the situation, saying, “There must be a capable strategist in Liu Bei’s army, for my formation was utterly broken.”

“Though I am here,” said Li Dian, “I am deeply worried about Fancheng.”

Cao Ren said, “Tonight we will raid their camp. If we win, we can make further plans; if we lose, we will withdraw to Fancheng.”

“That must not be done,” said Li Dian. “Liu Bei is sure to be prepared.”

“If you are so full of doubts,” said Cao Ren, “how can you wage war?”

He refused to heed Li Dian’s advice. Cao Ren himself led the vanguard and appointed Li Dian to support him from the rear. At the second watch that night, they set out to raid the camp.

Shan Fu was discussing military affairs with Xuande inside the camp when suddenly a violent wind sprang up.

“Cao Ren is certain to raid our camp tonight,” said Shan Fu.

“How are we to meet him?” Xuande asked.

Shan Fu smiled. “I have already reckoned everything out.”

He then secretly completed all his dispositions. At the second watch, Cao Ren’s troops drew near the camp, only to see fires spring up on every side, setting the stockades ablaze. Knowing that preparations had been made against him, Cao Ren hastily ordered a retreat. Zhao Yun charged down in pursuit. Unable to gather his troops and return to camp, Cao Ren fled north toward the river. As he neared the bank and was about to seek boats for the crossing, a powerful force came charging along the shore. At its head was none other than Zhang Fei. Cao Ren fought desperately, while Li Dian protected him until he could board a boat and cross the river. More than half of Cao Ren’s army drowned in the water.

After crossing the river, Cao Ren gained the farther bank and fled to Fancheng, where he ordered his men to call for the gate to be opened. Suddenly a drum sounded from atop the walls, and a general led out a body of troops, shouting, “I took Fancheng long ago!”

The startled men looked and saw that it was Guan Yunchang. Cao Ren was appalled. He wheeled his horse and fled, with Yunchang pursuing and cutting down his men. Cao Ren lost many more soldiers and horses before racing through the night toward Xuchang. Along the road he made inquiries and learned that Shan Fu was serving as Liu Bei’s military adviser and had devised all these plans.

For the moment, nothing more need be said of Cao Ren’s defeated return to Xuchang. Xuande, having won a complete victory, led his army into Fancheng, where the county magistrate, Liu Mi, came out to welcome him. Xuande restored order among the people. Liu Mi, a native of Changsha and likewise a kinsman of the imperial house of Han, invited Xuande to his home and gave a banquet in his honor.

Xuande noticed a man of imposing bearing standing in attendance nearby and asked Liu Mi, “Who is that man?”

“He is my nephew, Kou Feng,” replied Liu Mi, “the son of the Kou clan of Luo. Since both his parents died, he has been living with me.”

Xuande took a liking to him and wished to adopt him as his son. Liu Mi gladly consented, and Kou Feng bowed to Xuande as his father and changed his name to Liu Feng. Xuande took him back and ordered him to acknowledge Yunchang and Yide as his uncles.

Yunchang said, “Elder Brother, you already have a son. Why must you adopt another? He is certain to cause trouble in the future.”

“If I treat him as a son,” said Xuande, “he will surely serve me as a father. What trouble can there be?”

Yunchang was displeased. Xuande conferred with Shan Fu, then ordered Zhao Yun to defend Fancheng with one thousand soldiers. Xuande himself led the others back to Xinye.

Cao Ren and Li Dian returned to the capital, Xuchang, and appeared before Cao Cao. Weeping, they prostrated themselves and begged forgiveness, giving a full account of the generals and soldiers they had lost.

“Victory and defeat are common in war,” said Cao Cao. “But I do not know who devised these plans for Liu Bei.”

Cao Ren said they were the work of Shan Fu.

“Who is Shan Fu?” Cao Cao asked.

Cheng Yu laughed. “That man is not Shan Fu. In his youth he was fond of learning and swordsmanship. In the closing years of the Zhongping era, he once killed a man to avenge another, then fled with his hair loose and his face smeared. The officers caught him. When they questioned him, he refused to give his name, so they bound him to a cart, beat a drum, and paraded him through the marketplace, ordering the townspeople to identify him. Though some recognized him, none dared speak. His companions secretly rescued him, and he escaped under another name. Thereafter he humbled himself and turned to scholarship, seeking instruction from renowned teachers everywhere. He once held discussions with Sima Hui. This man is Xu Shu of Yingchuan, styled Yuanzhi. Shan Fu is only an assumed name.”

“How does Xu Shu’s talent compare with yours?” Cao Cao asked.

“He is ten times my superior,” replied Cheng Yu.

“What a pity that so worthy a man has gone over to Liu Bei!” said Cao Cao. “Liu Bei has gained his wings. What is to be done?”

“Though Xu Shu is with him,” said Cheng Yu, “it will not be difficult for the Prime Minister to summon him here, if you wish to employ him.”

“How can I make him come over to me?”

“Xu Shu is a man of the deepest filial devotion. He lost his father when young, and only his aged mother remains at home. His younger brother, Xu Kang, has now died, leaving no one to care for her. The Prime Minister can have someone entice his mother to Xuchang and compel her to write a letter summoning her son. Then Xu Shu will certainly come.”

Cao Cao was delighted and sent men riding through the night to fetch Xu Shu’s mother. Within a few days they brought her to Xuchang. Cao Cao treated her generously, then said, “I have heard that your worthy son, Xu Yuanzhi, is a rare talent under Heaven. He is now in Xinye, assisting the rebel minister Liu Bei and betraying the imperial court. It is like a beautiful jade fallen into filthy mud—a great pity indeed. I must trouble you, venerable lady, to write and call him back to the capital. I shall commend him before the Son of Heaven, and he will surely receive rich rewards.”

Cao Cao ordered his attendants to bring the Four Treasures of the Writing Table and told Lady Xu to write the letter.

“What manner of man is Liu Bei?” she asked.

“He is a nobody from the county of Pei,” Cao Cao replied, “who falsely styles himself the Imperial Uncle. He is utterly without good faith or honor—the sort of man who appears a gentleman outwardly but is inwardly a scoundrel.”

Lady Xu cried sternly, “How can you utter such outrageous falsehoods? I have long heard that Xuande is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan and a great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing. He humbles himself before worthy men, treats others with courtesy and self-restraint, and has long been renowned for benevolence. Every yellow-haired child, white-headed elder, shepherd boy, and woodcutter in the land knows his name. He is a true hero of the age. In assisting him, my son has found his rightful lord. Though you shelter behind the title of a minister of Han, you are in truth a traitor to Han. Yet you call Xuande a rebel minister and seek to make my son abandon the light for darkness. Have you no shame?”

With that, she snatched up a stone inkstone and hurled it at Cao Cao. Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered his guards to seize Lady Xu, drag her away, and behead her. Cheng Yu hastily intervened. Entering, he remonstrated with Cao Cao: “Lady Xu defied the Prime Minister because she wishes to die. If the Prime Minister kills her, you will incur a reputation for unrighteousness while bringing her virtue to perfection. Once Lady Xu is dead, Xu Shu will devote himself wholeheartedly to Liu Bei and help him avenge her. It would be better to keep her alive, so that Xu Shu’s body and heart will be divided between two places. Even if he continues to assist Liu Bei, he will not exert his full strength. Moreover, so long as Lady Xu remains alive, I have a plan to entice Xu Shu here to assist the Prime Minister.”

Cao Cao approved his counsel and spared Lady Xu, having her lodged and cared for in separate quarters. Cheng Yu went every day to inquire after her health, falsely claiming that he and Xu Shu had sworn brotherhood. He treated Lady Xu as though she were his own mother, frequently sending her gifts, always accompanied by a note in his own hand. Lady Xu in turn wrote replies in her own hand. Once Cheng Yu had obtained samples of her handwriting, he imitated her script and forged a family letter. He then sent a trusted agent to carry it straight to Xinye and inquire for Shan Fu’s headquarters.

The soldiers conducted the messenger to Xu Shu. Learning that a letter had come from his mother, Xu Shu hastily summoned the man and questioned him.

“I am a servant in the household,” the messenger said. “I bear a message from the venerable lady and have brought this letter to you.”

Xu Shu broke the seal and read:

Recently your brother Kang died, leaving me with no kin wherever I turn my eyes. In the midst of my grief, I never expected that Prime Minister Cao would send men to entice me to Xuchang. Accusing you of treason, he cast me into prison, and only through the intervention of Cheng Yu and others was I spared. If you come and submit, my life may be saved. When this letter reaches you, remember the pains I suffered in bearing and raising you, and come here with all speed, traveling by night as well as day, that you may fulfill the duty of a filial son. Afterward we may gradually contrive to return and till the fields of our old home, thereby escaping this great calamity. My life now hangs by a thread, and I look only to you for rescue. I shall say no more.

When Xu Shu finished reading, his tears gushed forth like a spring. Carrying the letter, he went to Xuande and said, “I am in fact Xu Shu of Yingchuan, styled Yuanzhi. Because I was fleeing calamity, I changed my name to Shan Fu. I had earlier heard that Liu Jingsheng welcomed worthy and talented men, so I went especially to see him. But after discussing affairs with him, I realized that he was a useless man. I wrote him a letter of farewell and traveled by night to Master Water Mirror Sima Hui’s estate, where I told him what had happened. Master Water Mirror severely reproached me for failing to recognize a true lord, saying, ‘Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, is here. Why do you not serve him?’ I therefore sang wild songs in the marketplace to attract Your Lordship’s attention. Happily, you did not reject me but at once entrusted me with important responsibilities. Yet now my aged mother has been enticed to Xuchang by Cao Cao’s treacherous scheme and cast into prison, where he means to do her harm. She has sent a letter in her own hand summoning me, and I cannot refuse to go. It is not that I am unwilling to labor like a dog or horse in Your Lordship’s service to repay your kindness; but with my beloved mother held captive, I cannot devote my full strength to you. I must now ask leave to depart, in the hope that we may meet again hereafter.”

When Xuande heard this, he burst into tears. “The bond between mother and son is ordained by Heaven. Yuanzhi, do not trouble yourself on my account. After you have been reunited with the venerable lady, perhaps I may again have the benefit of your instruction.”

Xu Shu bowed his thanks and prepared to depart.

“I beg you to remain with us for one more night,” said Xuande. “Tomorrow we shall give you a farewell banquet.”

Sun Qian said privately to Xuande, “Yuanzhi is a rare talent under Heaven. Having lived so long in Xinye, he knows all the strengths and weaknesses of our army. If we now allow him to return to Cao Cao, Cao will certainly place him in an important position, and we shall be in grave danger. My lord should detain him at all costs and never let him go. When Cao Cao sees that Yuanzhi has not come, he will surely execute his mother. Once Yuanzhi learns that she is dead, he will avenge her by attacking Cao Cao with all his strength.”

“That cannot be done,” said Xuande. “If I caused a man’s mother to be killed so that I might employ her son, it would be inhumane. If I detained him and would not let him go, thereby severing the bond between mother and son, it would be unrighteous. I would sooner die than commit an inhumane and unrighteous act.”

All who heard him sighed with emotion. Xuande invited Xu Shu to drink wine.

“Now that I know my aged mother is imprisoned,” said Xu Shu, “even golden wine and jade-dew liquor cannot pass my throat.”

Xuande said, “When I heard that you were leaving, it was as though I had lost both my hands. Even dragon’s liver and phoenix marrow would have no savor for me.”

The two men sat facing each other and wept as they waited for dawn. The generals had already prepared a farewell banquet outside the city walls. Xuande and Xu Shu rode side by side out of the city. When they reached the post pavilion, they dismounted to take their leave.

Xuande raised his cup and said, “My lot is poor and my destiny meager, and I cannot remain together with you, Master. I hope you will serve your new lord well and achieve honor and renown.”

Xu Shu wept. “My talents are slight and my wisdom shallow, yet Your Lordship has shown me the profound favor of entrusting me with weighty responsibilities. Now, unhappily, we must part halfway through our endeavor, and it is entirely on account of my aged mother. Even if Cao Cao tries to compel me, I shall never devise a single plan for him as long as I live.”

“Once you are gone,” said Xuande, “I too shall flee far away into the mountains and forests.”

Xu Shu replied, “In joining Your Lordship to pursue the enterprise of kingship and hegemony, I relied upon this heart and mind of mine. Now, because of my aged mother, my heart is in utter turmoil. Even if I remained here, I would be of no use. Your Lordship should seek another man of lofty worth to assist you in accomplishing your great enterprise. Why lose heart so readily?”

“Among all the worthy men under Heaven,” said Xuande, “none surpasses you.”

“I am no more than a useless ailanthus or scrub oak,” said Xu Shu. “How could I dare accept such high praise?”

As he was about to depart, he turned again to the generals and said, “I pray that all of you will serve His Lordship well, so that your names may be inscribed on bamboo and silk and your achievements emblazoned in the annals of history. You must never imitate my failure to remain constant to the end.”

Not one of the generals was unmoved. Unable to bear parting from him, Xuande accompanied Xu Shu for one stretch of the road, then escorted him for another.

“There is no need for Your Lordship to come any farther,” Xu Shu said. “Here I must bid you farewell.”

Still mounted, Xuande clasped Xu Shu’s hand. “Once you leave, we shall be sundered at opposite ends of the sky. Who knows on what day we shall meet again?”

When he had spoken, his tears fell like rain. Xu Shu too wept as he took his leave.

Xuande halted his horse beside a grove and watched Xu Shu ride hurriedly away with his attendants.

“Yuanzhi is gone!” Xuande cried. “What am I to do?”

He stared after him through his tears, until the grove blocked him from sight. Pointing with his whip, Xuande said, “I wish to cut down every tree in this place.”

The others asked him why.

“Because they obstruct my eyes from seeing Xu Yuanzhi,” he replied.

As Xuande continued to gaze into the distance, he suddenly saw Xu Shu whipping his horse back toward him.

“Yuanzhi is returning!” Xuande exclaimed. “Can it be that he no longer means to go?”

Delighted, he spurred forward to meet him and asked, “Master, since you have returned, you must have formed some new intention.”

Reining in his horse, Xu Shu said, “My thoughts were tangled like hemp, and I forgot to tell you something. There is an extraordinary scholar in this region, living at Longzhong, twenty li outside Xiangyang. Why does Your Lordship not seek him out?”

“May I trouble you, Yuanzhi, to invite him here to see me?” Xuande asked.

“This man cannot be summoned to condescend to visit you,” replied Xu Shu. “Your Lordship must go and seek him in person. If you obtain this man, it will be no different from the Zhou dynasty obtaining Lü Wang or the Han dynasty obtaining Zhang Liang.”

“How do this man’s talents and virtue compare with yours?” Xuande asked.

“To compare me with him,” said Xu Shu, “would be like setting a worn-out nag beside a qilin, or matching a winter crow with a luan or phoenix. He has often compared himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi; but in my judgment, even Guan Zhong and Yue Yi scarcely measured up to him. He possesses the genius to order Heaven and weave the earth. There is but one such man under Heaven.”

Xuande rejoiced. “I should like to hear this man’s name.”

“He is a native of Yangdu in Langya,” said Xu Shu. “His double surname is Zhuge, his given name Liang, and his style Kongming. He is a descendant of Zhuge Feng, who served the Han as Colonel Director of Retainers. His father, Zhuge Gui, styled Zigong, was assistant governor of Taishan Commandery, but died at an early age. Liang then followed his uncle, Zhuge Xuan. Since Xuan had an old friendship with Liu Jingsheng of Jingzhou, he went to depend upon him, and the family settled in Xiangyang. After Xuan died, Liang and his younger brother Zhuge Jun personally tilled the fields in Nanyang. Liang is fond of chanting the ‘Liangfu Song.’ Near his dwelling is a ridge called Sleeping Dragon Ridge, and so he styles himself Master Sleeping Dragon. He is a transcendent genius without equal in any age. Your Lordship should hasten to honor him with a personal visit. If this man consents to assist you, why should you fear that the realm cannot be pacified?”

Xuande said, “Master Water Mirror once told me, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—gain either one, and you can bring peace to the realm.’ Can those he spoke of be this same Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix?”

“Young Phoenix is Pang Tong of Xiangyang,” replied Xu Shu. “Sleeping Dragon is none other than Zhuge Kongming.”

Xuande leaped with joy. “Only today do I understand the words ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix.’ Who would have thought that so great a worthy was almost before my eyes? Had you not told me, I would have had eyes yet remained blind!”

A later poet praised Xu Shu for recommending Zhuge Liang as he turned his horse back:

How bitter that great worth is rarely found!They wept at the crossroads, in friendship deeply bound.One phrase, like springtime thunder, shook the skyAnd roused the Sleeping Dragon of Nanyang to rise.

Having recommended Kongming, Xu Shu again took leave of Xuande and galloped away. Hearing Xu Shu’s words, Xuande at last understood what Sima Decao had told him. He was like a drunken man suddenly sobered, or one awakening from a dream. He led his generals back to Xinye, prepared lavish gifts, and set out with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei for Nanyang to invite Kongming.

After parting from Xuande, Xu Shu was deeply moved by his reluctance to let him go. Fearing that Kongming might refuse to leave his retreat and assist him, Xu Shu rode straight to the foot of Sleeping Dragon Ridge and entered the thatched cottage to see Kongming.

Kongming asked why he had come.

Xu Shu said, “I wished to serve Liu, the Governor of Yuzhou, but my aged mother has been imprisoned by Cao Cao and sent a letter urgently summoning me. I have no choice but to leave him and go to her. Before departing, I recommended you to Xuande. He will come to pay his respects at once. I hope you will not refuse him, but will unfold the great talents of your lifetime and lend him your aid. Nothing could be more fortunate.”

At these words Kongming’s expression changed.

“Do you take me for a sacrificial animal to be offered at the altar?” he said.

With that, he flicked his sleeves and went inside. Xu Shu withdrew in shame, mounted his horse, and hastened on to Xuchang to see his mother. Thus it was said:

For love of his lord, one charge he gave his friend;For love of his mother, a thousand li he went.

What happened thereafter will be revealed in the next chapter.

Sima Hui Again Recommends a Great Scholar; Liu Bei Pays Three Visits to the Thatched Cottage

Now Xu Shu hastened on to Xuchang. When Cao Cao learned that he had arrived, he ordered Xun Yu, Cheng Yu, and a company of other counselors to go welcome him. Xu Shu entered the Chancellor’s residence and paid his respects to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “You, sir, are a man of exceptional wisdom. Why did you stoop to serve Liu Bei?” Xu Shu replied, “In my youth I fled from disorder and wandered homeless through the rivers and lakes. By chance I came to Xinye, where I formed a close friendship with Xuande. My aged mother still lives, and I am profoundly ashamed and grateful that you have been so kind as to concern yourself with her.” Cao Cao said, “Now that you are here, you may attend upon your honored mother morning and evening, while I too shall have the privilege of hearing your enlightened counsel.”

Xu Shu bowed his thanks and withdrew. He hurried to see his mother and, weeping, bowed before her at the foot of the hall. His mother exclaimed in astonishment, “Why have you come here?” Xu Shu replied, “Recently I was serving Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, at Xinye. Because I received a letter from Mother, I traveled here by night without delay.” At once Mother Xu flew into a towering rage. Striking the table, she cursed him: “You disgraceful son! You wandered the rivers and lakes for several years, and I believed you must have advanced in your studies. How is it that you are instead worse than before? Since you have read the classics, you should know that loyalty and filial duty cannot always both be fulfilled. Do you not recognize Cao Cao as a traitor who deceives his sovereign and defies his superiors? Liu Xuande’s benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm, and moreover he is a scion of the imperial house of Han. Having entered his service, you had found your rightful lord. Yet now, on the strength of a single forged letter, without investigating it carefully, you have abandoned the light and cast yourself into darkness, earning an evil name by your own doing. You are a fool indeed! With what face can I ever look upon you? You have stained the honor of your ancestors and were born into this world in vain!” So fiercely did she revile him that Xu Shu prostrated himself upon the floor and dared not raise his eyes. His mother turned and went behind the screen.

A short while later, a servant came out and reported, “The old lady has hanged herself from a roof beam.” Xu Shu rushed in to save her, but her breath had already ceased. A later poet wrote this eulogy for Mother Xu:Worthy indeed was Mother Xu!Her fragrance shall endure forever.Her constancy remained unblemished;Her household gained by her endeavor.In many ways she taught her son,While hardship was her chosen part.Her spirit towered like a mountain;Righteousness sprang from her heart.She praised the Governor of Yuzhou,And boldly censured Cao of Wei.She feared no cauldron’s boiling torment,Nor sword nor ax that barred her way.She feared but that her own descendantMight bring dishonor on his sires.With those who fell upon their swords,And those who cut the loom, she vies.In life she earned undying fame;In death she found her rightful place.Worthy indeed was Mother Xu!Through all the ages blooms her grace.

When Xu Shu saw that his mother was dead, he wailed until he collapsed upon the floor. Only after a long while did he revive. Cao Cao sent men with gifts of condolence and also went in person to offer sacrifice. Xu Shu buried his mother’s coffin on the southern plain outside Xuchang, then observed mourning beside her grave. He refused every gift bestowed on him by Cao Cao. At that time Cao Cao wished to discuss a southern campaign, but Xun Yu remonstrated: “The weather is cold, and troops should not yet be employed. Let us wait until spring brings warmth; then we may drive south in full force.” Cao Cao followed his advice. He diverted water from the Zhang River to form a lake, which he named Black Tortoise Lake, and there trained a naval force in preparation for the southern campaign.

Meanwhile, Xuande was arranging gifts for his intended visit to Zhuge Liang at Longzhong when someone suddenly reported, “A gentleman is outside the gate. He wears a lofty cap and a broad sash, and his bearing is extraordinary. He has come expressly to see you.” Xuande said, “Can this be Kongming himself?” He straightened his robes and went out to welcome the visitor. But when he looked, he saw that it was Sima Hui. Overjoyed, Xuande invited him into the rear hall, seated him in the place of honor, bowed, and said, “Since I last took leave of your immortal countenance, I have been daily overwhelmed by military affairs and have failed to pay you a visit. Your gracious arrival today greatly consoles my private feelings of admiration.” Sima Hui said, “I heard that Xu Yuanzhi was here and came especially to meet him.” Xuande replied, “Recently Cao Cao imprisoned his mother, and Mother Xu sent a messenger with an urgent letter summoning him back to Xuchang.” Sima Hui said, “This is one of Cao Cao’s schemes! I have always heard that Mother Xu is a woman of the highest virtue. Though imprisoned by Cao Cao, she would never have sent a letter summoning her son. The letter must have been false. Had Yuanzhi not gone, his mother would still be alive; now that he has gone, she will surely die.”

Startled, Xuande asked the reason. Sima Hui replied, “Mother Xu possesses a lofty sense of honor. She will surely be ashamed to face her son.” Xuande said, “Before Yuanzhi departed, he recommended Zhuge Liang of Nanyang. What sort of man is he?” Sima Hui laughed. “If Yuanzhi wished to leave, he had only to leave. Why drag that man forth as well and make him pour out his heart’s blood?” Xuande asked, “Why do you say this, sir?” Sima Hui replied, “Kongming is an intimate friend of Cui Zhouping of Boling, Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, Meng Gongwei of Runan, and Xu Yuanzhi. Those four devote themselves to mastering particular fields, but Kongming alone surveys the grand design. He often clasps his knees and chants at length, and once, pointing to the four of them, he said, ‘If you gentlemen enter official service, you may rise to be provincial inspectors or commandery governors.’ They asked Kongming what his own ambition was, but he merely smiled and did not answer. He constantly compares himself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. His talents are beyond measure.” Xuande said, “Why does Yingchuan produce so many worthy men?” Sima Hui replied, “In former times Yin Kui, who was skilled in observing the heavens, once said that the stars were gathering over Yingchuan’s celestial division, and therefore that region was certain to produce many men of worth.”

Guan Yu, who was standing nearby, said, “I have heard that Guan Zhong and Yue Yi were famous men of the Spring and Autumn and Warring States eras, whose achievements overshadowed the whole world. Does Kongming not go too far in comparing himself to those two?” Sima Hui laughed. “As I see it, he should not be compared to either of them. I would compare him to two others.” Guan Yu asked which two. Sima Hui replied, “He may be compared to Jiang Ziya, who established the Zhou for eight hundred years, and Zhang Zifang, who brought the Han four hundred years of prosperity.” Everyone was astonished. Sima Hui descended the steps, took his leave, and made ready to depart. Xuande tried to detain him, but could not. Outside the gate, Sima Hui raised his face to heaven and laughed. “Though Sleeping Dragon may find his lord, he will not find his proper time. What a pity!” With these words, he drifted away. Xuande sighed. “He is truly a worthy recluse!” The next day, Xuande went with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and their attendants to Longzhong. From afar they saw several men on the hillside carrying hoes and working in the fields as they sang:The azure sky is like a rounded canopy;The broad earth lies beneath, a chessboard square.The people of the world divide in black and white,And come and go, contending over shame and honor.The honored live in comfort and contentment;The shamed are doomed to toil without renown.In Nanyang there dwells a hidden recluse,Who sleeps on high and never has his fill.

Hearing the song, Xuande reined in his horse and called to the farmers, asking, “Who composed that song?” They replied, “It was composed by Master Sleeping Dragon.” Xuande asked, “Where does Master Sleeping Dragon live?” A farmer answered, “South of this mountain is a chain of high ridges called Sleeping Dragon Ridge. In a sparse grove before the ridge stands a thatched cottage, and there Master Zhuge lies in seclusion.” Xuande thanked him and urged his horse onward. Before he had gone many miles, he saw Sleeping Dragon Ridge in the distance, and its pure scenery was indeed extraordinary. A later poet wrote an old-style ballad devoted solely to the place where Sleeping Dragon dwelt:Twenty miles west of Xiangyang’s walls,A chain of lofty ridges rests beside a stream.The winding heights press down upon the roots of clouds;The murmuring waters spray the marrow of the stones.Its form is like a dragon coiled in hardship on a rock,Its shape a solitary phoenix in the shade of pines.A brushwood gate stands half-closed before a thatched retreat;Within, a lofty man lies sleeping and will not arise.Tall bamboo interweaves to form green screens;Through all four seasons wildflowers scent the hedge.Beside his couch are piled the yellow scrolls;No vulgar visitor ever takes a seat.Gray apes knock at his door and offer fruit;An aged crane guards the gate and hears the scriptures by night.A famous zither wrapped in ancient brocade rests within its case;A precious sword upon the wall reflects the grain of pine.The master of the cottage dwells alone in quiet elegance;At leisure he himself works diligently at the plow.He waits only for the spring thunder to awaken him from dreams,Then with one long cry he will bring peace beneath Heaven.

Xuande reached the farmstead, dismounted, and personally knocked at the brushwood gate. A young boy came out and asked his business. Xuande said, “Liu Bei, Left General of the Han, Marquis of Yicheng Village, Governor of Yuzhou, and Imperial Uncle, has come expressly to pay his respects to your master.” The boy replied, “I cannot remember so many names.” Xuande said, “Just tell him that Liu Bei has come to visit.” The boy said, “The master went out early this morning.” Xuande asked, “Where has he gone?” The boy answered, “His whereabouts are uncertain. I do not know where he went.” Xuande asked, “When will he return?” The boy replied, “The time of his return is uncertain as well. It may be three or five days, or perhaps ten days or more.”

Xuande was filled with disappointment. Zhang Fei said, “Since he is not here, let us simply go home.” Xuande replied, “Let us wait a while.” Guan Yu said, “It would be better to return for now and send someone later to inquire.” Xuande accepted his advice and instructed the boy, “If your master returns, tell him that Liu Bei came to pay him a visit.” He then mounted his horse. After riding several miles, he reined in and looked back at the scenery of Longzhong. The mountains were not high, yet graceful and refined; the waters were not deep, yet limpid and clear. The land was not broad, yet level and open; the forests were not vast, yet luxuriant and dense. Apes and cranes lived there in harmony, while pines and bamboo mingled their green. He could not cease gazing upon it. Suddenly he saw a man of imposing countenance and handsome, spirited bearing. He wore a carefree scholar’s kerchief and a robe of black cloth, and came down a secluded mountain path leaning on a staff of chenopod. Xuande said, “This must be Master Sleeping Dragon.” He hastily dismounted, went forward, and saluted him. “Are you not Sleeping Dragon, sir?” The man replied, “Who are you, General?” Xuande said, “I am Liu Bei.” The man answered, “I am not Kongming, but Kongming’s friend, Cui Zhouping of Boling.” Xuande said, “I have long heard your great name and am fortunate to meet you. I beg you to sit with me here upon the ground for the moment and favor me with your instruction.”

The two sat facing each other on stones in the forest, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei stood in attendance nearby. Cui Zhouping asked, “Why do you wish to see Kongming, General?” Xuande replied, “The realm is now in great disorder, with turmoil gathering like clouds in every quarter. I wish to see Kongming and seek from him a plan to pacify the state and restore order to the nation.” Cui Zhouping laughed. “Your principal desire is to end the disorder, and though this springs from a benevolent heart, order and disorder have alternated without constancy since ancient times. When Gaozu slew the serpent and raised the standard of righteousness, destroying the lawless Qin, the realm passed from disorder into order. Two hundred years later, during the reigns of Emperors Ai and Ping, peace had endured so long that Wang Mang usurped the throne and rebelled, and the realm passed from order back into disorder. Emperor Guangwu restored the Han and rebuilt its foundations, so once again the realm passed from disorder into order. Now another two hundred years have gone by, and the people have long lived in peace; therefore war has once more broken out on every side. This is precisely an age in which order is passing into disorder, and peace cannot suddenly be restored. You wish Kongming to turn Heaven and Earth upon their axis and mend the fabric of the universe, but I fear that will not be easily done and will only waste his heart and strength. Have you not heard, ‘He who follows Heaven finds ease; he who opposes Heaven must toil’? And again, ‘What is fixed by destiny cannot be wrested away by reason; what is ordained by fate cannot be forced by man’?”

Xuande said, “What you say, sir, is truly a lofty judgment. But I am a descendant of the Han and am bound by duty to uphold the imperial house. How could I dare abandon it to destiny and fate?” Cui Zhouping replied, “I am only a rustic of the mountains and fields, unfit to discuss the affairs of the realm. I spoke rashly only because you honored me with your enlightened question.” Xuande said, “I am grateful for your instruction, sir, but do you know where Kongming has gone?” Cui Zhouping answered, “I too wished to visit him, but I likewise do not know where he has gone.” Xuande said, “Would you come with me to my humble county?” Cui Zhouping replied, “By nature I delight in leisure and freedom, and I have long had no desire for rank or fame. Let us meet again another day.” With that, he gave a long bow and departed. Xuande, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei mounted and rode away. Zhang Fei said, “We failed to find Kongming again and instead met this pedantic scholar, wasting so much time in idle talk!” Xuande replied, “Those too were the words of a recluse.”

The three returned to Xinye. Several days later, Xuande sent someone to inquire about Kongming. The man came back and reported, “Master Sleeping Dragon has returned.” Xuande at once ordered his horse prepared. Zhang Fei said, “He is no more than a country rustic. Why must Elder Brother go in person? Send someone to summon him, and that will be enough.” Xuande rebuked him: “Have you not heard the words of Mencius? ‘To desire to see a worthy man without following the proper way is like desiring him to enter while barring the gate.’ Kongming is a great sage of this age. How could he be summoned?” He mounted and set out once more to visit Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also mounted and followed him.

It was deep winter, and the weather was bitterly cold beneath thick banks of crimson cloud. After they had traveled many miles, a piercing north wind suddenly rose and auspicious snow began to whirl through the air. The mountains seemed clusters of jade, and the forests beds of silver. Zhang Fei said, “The ground is frozen and the weather so cold that even troops should not be employed. How can it be fitting to travel so far to see a useless man? We would do better to return to Xinye and escape the wind and snow.” Xuande replied, “This is precisely how I mean to show Kongming the sincerity of my devotion. If you brothers fear the cold, you may return first.” Zhang Fei said, “I do not fear death itself—how could I fear the cold? I only fear Elder Brother is spending his care and thought in vain.” Xuande said, “Say no more. Simply follow me.” As they drew near the thatched cottage, they suddenly heard someone singing in a roadside tavern. Xuande halted his horse to listen. The song went:A brave man’s fame and merit are not yet achieved;Alas, how long since last he met the warmth of spring!Have you not seen the aged fisherman of the Eastern SeaLeave thorn and bramble, then ride in King Wen’s following carriage?Eight hundred lords assembled there without appointment;A white fish leaped into the boat as they crossed at Meng Ford.In one battle on the Mu Plain, blood floated the pestles;His eagle-soaring exploits crowned all warriors.And have you not seen the Gaoyang drinker rise from the grass,And bow erect before the high-nosed lord of Mang and Dang?His lofty discourse on the ways of king and hegemon startled every ear;The lord stopped washing, offered him a seat, and revered his heroic air.Eastward he went and won the seventy-two cities of Qi;No man beneath Heaven could follow in his track.Had those two not encountered sagely sovereigns,Who to this day would recognize their heroism?

When the song ended, another man struck the table and began to sing:Our sovereign raised his sword and cleansed the world,Founding a realm whose line endured four hundred years.In Huan and Ling’s last days, the virtue of fire declined;Treacherous ministers and rebel sons handled the vessels of state.A green serpent flew down beside the imperial throne;Then a baleful rainbow descended through the palace hall.Bandits gathered everywhere like swarming ants;A hundred ruthless heroes rose like soaring hawks.We raise long cries and clap our hands in vain;When care oppresses us, we drink the village wine.Content to perfect ourselves, we pass our days in peace;What need have we for names immortal through the ages?

When the two men had finished singing, they clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Xuande said, “Can Sleeping Dragon be here?” He dismounted and entered the tavern. There he saw two men leaning over a table and drinking together. The man in the higher seat had a pale face and a long beard; the other possessed pure, remarkable features and an antique countenance. Xuande bowed and asked, “Which of you gentlemen is Master Sleeping Dragon?” The long-bearded man said, “Who are you, sir, and why do you seek Sleeping Dragon?” Xuande replied, “I am Liu Bei. I wish to visit the master and seek from him the art of saving the age and bringing peace to the people.” The long-bearded man said, “Neither of us is Sleeping Dragon; we are both his friends. I am Shi Guangyuan of Yingchuan, and this is Meng Gongwei of Runan.” Delighted, Xuande said, “I have long heard the great names of you both and am fortunate to meet you by chance. I have spare horses with my party. May I ask you gentlemen to accompany me to Sleeping Dragon’s farmstead for a conversation?” Shi Guangyuan replied, “We are both lazy fellows of the mountains and fields and understand nothing of governing a state or bringing peace to its people. You need not trouble to seek our counsel. Please mount your horse, illustrious sir, and go in search of Sleeping Dragon.”

Xuande took leave of the two men, mounted, and rode toward Sleeping Dragon Ridge. On reaching the farmstead, he dismounted and knocked at the gate. He asked the boy, “Is your master at home today?” The boy replied, “He is reading in the hall.” Xuande was overjoyed and followed the boy inside. At the inner gate, he saw a large couplet written upon the door:Through simplicity, one’s purpose shines clear;Through tranquility, one reaches far.While Xuande was reading it, he suddenly heard the sound of chanting. Standing beside the door, he peered inside and saw a young man in the thatched hall, seated by the brazier with his knees clasped, singing:The phoenix soars a thousand fathoms high;Save on the wutong tree, it will not rest.The scholar lies concealed within his province;Save to his rightful lord, he will not cleave.I gladly till the ridges and the fields,For dearly do I love my humble home.In zither and in books I lodge my pride,And wait until the season Heaven appoints.

Xuande waited until the song was finished, then entered the thatched hall and saluted. “I have long admired you, sir, but have had no opportunity to pay my respects. Yesterday, on Xu Yuanzhi’s recommendation, I respectfully came to your immortal farmstead, but failed to meet you and returned in vain. Today I have ventured through wind and snow, and to behold your venerable countenance is truly my greatest good fortune!” The young man hurriedly returned his courtesy and said, “Can you be Liu, Governor of Yuzhou, who wishes to see my elder brother?” Xuande exclaimed in surprise, “Then you, sir, are not Sleeping Dragon?” The young man replied, “I am Zhuge Jun, Sleeping Dragon’s younger brother. There are three of us brothers. Our eldest brother, Zhuge Jin, is presently an adviser to Sun Zhongmou in Jiangdong. Kongming is my second elder brother.” Xuande asked, “Is Sleeping Dragon at home now?” Zhuge Jun replied, “Yesterday Cui Zhouping invited him out, and he has gone wandering for pleasure.” Xuande asked, “Where has he gone?” Zhuge Jun replied, “At times he takes a small boat and roams among the rivers and lakes; at times he visits Buddhist monks and Daoist priests upon the mountains; at times he seeks friends among the villages; and at times he enjoys the zither and chess in some secluded grotto. His comings and goings cannot be foretold, and I do not know where he has gone.” Xuande said, “Can Liu Bei’s fortune truly be so meager that twice he has failed to meet this great worthy?” Zhuge Jun said, “Please sit a while and take tea.” Zhang Fei said, “Since that master is not here, Elder Brother, please mount your horse.” Xuande replied, “Having come all this way, how can I return without saying a word?” He then asked Zhuge Jun, “I have heard that your elder brother, Master Sleeping Dragon, is thoroughly versed in military strategy and reads books of war every day. May I hear something of it?” Zhuge Jun replied, “I know nothing of that.” Zhang Fei said, “Why question him? The wind and snow are growing fierce. We had better return quickly.” Xuande angrily silenced him. Zhuge Jun said, “As my elder brother is absent, I dare not detain your horses and escort for long. Allow me to return your courtesy another day.” Xuande replied, “How could I dare expect you to trouble yourself with a visit? After several days I shall come again. I ask only to borrow paper and brush so that I may leave a letter for your elder brother, expressing the sincerity of Liu Bei’s devotion.” Zhuge Jun accordingly brought out the Four Treasures of the Study. Xuande breathed warmth upon the frozen brush, spread out a sheet of cloud-patterned paper, and wrote:I have long admired your lofty reputation. Twice I have come to pay my respects, and twice, failing to meet you, have returned in vain. How may I express my disappointment? I reflect that I, Bei, am a descendant of the imperial house of Han and have undeservedly received titles and rank. Yet I behold the decline of the court, the ruin of law and order, rival lords throwing the state into confusion, and wicked factions deceiving the sovereign, until my heart and courage are both torn apart. Though I sincerely desire to sustain the dynasty and save the age, I lack any strategy for ordering the realm. I look up to your benevolence, loyalty, and righteousness, and pray that you will generously display the mighty talents of Lü Wang and employ the magnificent strategy of Zifang. How fortunate that would be for all beneath Heaven! How fortunate for the altars of soil and grain! I send this letter first to convey my purpose. Permit me hereafter to fast, purify myself, bathe, and once more pay special homage before your honored countenance, that I may pour out the humble sincerity of my heart. I earnestly beg your understanding and forgiveness in all these matters.

When Xuande had finished writing, he handed the letter to Zhuge Jun, who put it away. Xuande bowed farewell and went out. Zhuge Jun escorted him to the gate, and Xuande repeatedly expressed his earnest regards before parting. Just as he mounted and was about to leave, he suddenly saw the boy waving outside the hedge and calling, “The old master is coming!” Xuande looked and saw, west of the little bridge, a man with a warm cap covering his head and a fox-fur robe wrapped around his body. He rode a donkey, followed by a young servant in blue carrying a gourd of wine, and came treading through the snow. As he crossed the little bridge, he recited a poem:All night the northern wind blew cold;For ten thousand miles the crimson clouds hung deep.Through the vast sky the wild snow whirls,Transforming all the rivers and hills of old.I lift my face and gaze into the void,And wonder if jade dragons battle there.Their scales and armor scatter thick and fast,Till in an instant they fill all the universe.Riding my donkey across the little bridge,Alone I sigh at the plum blossoms’ leanness.

When Xuande heard the verses, he said, “This must truly be Sleeping Dragon!” He rolled from the saddle, hurried forward, and saluted. “It was no easy thing for you to brave this cold, sir! Liu Bei has been waiting a long while!” The man hastily dismounted from his donkey and returned the salute. Behind them Zhuge Jun said, “This is not my elder brother Sleeping Dragon, but my brother’s father-in-law, Huang Chengyan.” Xuande said, “The verses you just recited were exceedingly sublime.” Huang Chengyan replied, “At my son-in-law’s home I was reading the ‘Liangfu Chant’ and remembered this poem. As I crossed the little bridge, I happened to see the plum blossoms by the hedge and was moved to recite it. I did not expect an honored guest to overhear me.” Xuande asked, “Have you seen your worthy son-in-law?” Huang Chengyan replied, “I too have come expressly to see him.” Hearing this, Xuande took leave of Huang Chengyan, mounted, and returned. The wind and snow were now fiercer than ever. He looked back at Sleeping Dragon Ridge, his heart oppressed with disappointment. A later poet wrote solely of Xuande’s journey through wind and snow to visit Kongming:Through a whole day of wind and snow he sought the worthy man;Failing to meet him, he returned in sorrow.Ice sealed the stream and bridge, the mountain stones were slick;Cold pierced horse and saddle, and the road stretched long.Above his head, pear blossoms fell in flake on flake;Against his face, willow catkins wildly swarmed.He turned, checked his whip, and gazed afar:A mound of gleaming silver covered Sleeping Dragon Ridge.

After Xuande returned to Xinye, time slipped swiftly by, and soon it was early spring. He ordered a diviner to sort the yarrow stalks and choose an auspicious day. He fasted and purified himself for three days, burned incense, bathed, and changed his robes, intending once more to visit Kongming at Sleeping Dragon Ridge. When Guan Yu and Zhang Fei heard this, they were displeased and went together to remonstrate with Xuande. Thus it was said:The lofty sage had not yet yielded to the hero’s will;The hero’s humble deference stirred his brothers’ doubts.What they said remains unknown; read on to learn how the tale unfolds.

The Threefold Realm Is Planned at Longzhong; The Suns Avenge Their Father on the Yangzi

Now Liu Bei, having twice sought Kongming without finding him, wished to pay him a third visit. Guan Yu said, “Elder Brother has twice gone in person to call upon him. You have shown him more than enough courtesy. I suspect Zhuge Liang has an empty reputation and no true learning, and therefore hides rather than dare meet you. Why are you so greatly taken with this man?” Liu Bei replied, “That is not so. In former times, Duke Huan of Qi wished to see a recluse of Dongguo, and only after five attempts did he obtain an interview. How much more should I persevere when I seek a great worthy?” Zhang Fei said, “Brother, you are mistaken. What makes you think this village rustic worthy of being called a great sage? This time you need not go. If he will not come, I shall simply bind him with a hempen rope and drag him here!” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Have you never heard how King Wen of Zhou paid court to Jiang Ziya? King Wen himself showed such reverence for a worthy, yet you are grossly discourteous! This time you shall remain behind; I will go with Yunchang.” Zhang Fei said, “If both my elder brothers are going, how can your younger brother remain behind?” Liu Bei said, “If you come with us, you must not behave discourteously.”

Zhang Fei promised to obey. The three then mounted and led their attendants toward Longzhong. When they were still half a li from the thatched cottage, Liu Bei dismounted and proceeded on foot. Just then they encountered Zhuge Jun. Liu Bei hastened to salute him and asked, “Is your honored elder brother at home?” Zhuge Jun replied, “He returned only last evening. Today, General, you may be able to meet him.” With that he drifted away. Liu Bei said, “By good fortune, this time I shall see the Master!” Zhang Fei said, “What an ill-mannered fellow! It would have cost him nothing to lead us to the farmstead. Why did he simply go off on his own?” Liu Bei replied, “He has affairs of his own. How can we compel him?”

The three reached the gate of the farmstead and knocked. The boy opened the door and came out to inquire who they were. Liu Bei said, “May I trouble you, immortal lad, to announce that Liu Bei has come expressly to pay his respects to the Master?” The boy replied, “The Master is at home today, but he is taking his midday sleep in the thatched hall and has not yet awakened.” Liu Bei said, “If that is so, do not announce us yet.” He instructed Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to wait outside the gate, then entered with slow steps. He saw the Master lying on his back upon a couch in the thatched hall. Liu Bei stood below the steps, hands respectfully clasped.

A long while passed, but the Master did not wake. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei had stood outside for so long without hearing any movement that they entered and saw Liu Bei still waiting respectfully. Zhang Fei flew into a rage and said to Yunchang, “How arrogant this Master is! He sees my brother standing below the steps, yet he lies there sound asleep, pretending not to wake! Let me go around back and set the house on fire. Then we shall see whether he gets up!” Yunchang repeatedly urged him to desist. Liu Bei again ordered them both to wait outside the gate. When he looked into the hall, he saw the Master turn over as if about to rise, but suddenly he faced the inner wall and fell asleep again. The boy wished to announce the visitor, but Liu Bei said, “Do not disturb him yet.” He stood there for another two hours before Kongming at last awoke and chanted:

Who first awakens from the dream of life?All through my days, I alone have known.My spring sleep in the thatched hall has been deep;Beyond the window, the sun moves slowly on.

When Kongming had finished chanting, he turned over and asked the boy, “Have any common visitors come?” The boy replied, “Imperial Uncle Liu is here. He has been standing and waiting for a long while.” Kongming rose and said, “Why did you not tell me sooner? I must change my clothes.” He then went into the rear hall. Another long while passed before he emerged, properly dressed and capped, to greet his visitor. Liu Bei saw that Kongming stood eight feet tall, with a face like fine jade. Upon his head he wore a silk kerchief, and over his shoulders a crane-feather cloak; his free and lofty bearing was that of an immortal. Liu Bei bowed low and said, “I am a remote scion of the imperial house of Han, a dull fellow from Zhuo Commandery. Long have I heard your great name, Master; it has thundered in my ears. Twice before I came to pay my respects, but was unable to see you. I left my humble name in writing upon your desk, though I do not know whether it met your eye.” Kongming said, “I am merely a rustic of Nanyang, indolent and negligent by nature. That you, General, should repeatedly condescend to visit me leaves me overwhelmed with shame.”

After exchanging courtesies, the two took their seats according to the distinction between host and guest. The boy served tea. When the tea was finished, Kongming said, “From the meaning of your letter, I saw clearly, General, your concern for the people and the realm. I regret only that I am young and shallow in talent, and fear your inquiry has been misdirected.” Liu Bei said, “Could the words of Sima Decao and Xu Yuanzhi have been empty talk? I beg you, Master, not to disdain one so base and insignificant, but to bend your wisdom and grant me instruction.” Kongming replied, “Decao and Yuanzhi are eminent scholars of the age. I am only a plowman. How dare I discuss the affairs of the empire? Those two gentlemen praised me mistakenly. Why, General, do you cast aside beautiful jade and seek a worthless stone?” Liu Bei said, “When a great man possesses extraordinary talent to order the world, how can he grow old in vain among woods and streams? I beg you, Master, to keep the suffering people of the realm in your thoughts, enlighten me in my stupidity, and grant me your teaching.” Kongming smiled and said, “I should like to hear your ambition.” Liu Bei dismissed his attendants, drew his mat closer, and said, “The house of Han is crumbling; treacherous ministers have usurped its authority. Without measuring my own strength, I have sought to uphold the great cause of righteousness throughout the realm, but my wisdom and skill are meager, and to this day I have accomplished nothing. If you alone, Master, would enlighten my ignorance and deliver me from peril, it would be the greatest of blessings.”

Kongming said, “Since Dong Zhuo began his rebellion, heroes have risen together throughout the empire. Cao Cao’s power was once inferior to Yuan Shao’s, yet in the end he was able to defeat Shao. This was due not only to the timing granted by Heaven, but also to human strategy. Cao Cao now commands a million men and holds the emperor in his grasp to issue orders to the feudal lords. Truly, he cannot be opposed head-on. Sun Quan occupies Jiangdong, which his family has held for three generations. The terrain is defensible and the people support him. He may be used as an ally, but cannot be conquered. Jingzhou is shielded to the north by the Han and Mian rivers; its advantages extend south to the sea; to the east it connects with Wu and Kuaiji; to the west it opens upon Ba and Shu. It is a land made for the use of arms, yet without the right master it cannot be held. This must be Heaven’s gift to you, General. How can you cast it aside? Yizhou is rugged and strongly fortified, with fertile plains stretching a thousand li—a land of Heaven’s own abundance. Gaozu used it to establish his imperial enterprise. Now Liu Zhang is benighted and weak. His people are numerous and his country rich, yet he does not know how to preserve and cherish them. Men of wisdom and ability long for an enlightened lord. You, General, are a scion of the imperial house; your good faith and righteousness are renowned throughout the four seas; you draw heroes to yourself and thirst for worthy men. If you gain possession of both Jingzhou and Yizhou, hold their rugged strongholds, make peace with the Rong tribes in the west, soothe the Yi and Yue peoples in the south, ally yourself outwardly with Sun Quan, and cultivate good government within, then, when a change comes over the empire, you may order one great general to lead the troops of Jingzhou toward Wan and Luoyang, while you yourself lead the forces of Yizhou out through the Qin Riverlands. Would any among the common people fail to bring baskets of food and jars of drink to welcome you? If this is truly accomplished, then the great enterprise may succeed, and the house of Han may be restored. This is the strategy I offer you, General. I ask only that you consider it.”

When he had finished, he ordered the boy to bring out a painted scroll. He hung it in the central hall, pointed to it, and said to Liu Bei, “This is a map of the fifty-four prefectures of Western Chuan. If you wish to achieve the enterprise of a hegemon, yield to Cao Cao in the north the advantage of Heaven’s timing, and to Sun Quan in the south the advantage of favorable terrain. You, General, may possess the advantage of harmony among men. First take Jingzhou as your home; afterward seize Western Chuan and establish your foundations there, forming a three-legged balance of power. Only then may you seek to gain the Central Plains.”

When Liu Bei heard this, he left his seat, clasped his hands, and said in gratitude, “Your words, Master, have instantly cleared the blockage from my mind. I feel as though the clouds and mist had been swept aside and I now behold the blue heavens. But Liu Biao of Jingzhou and Liu Zhang of Yizhou are both kinsmen of the imperial house. How could I bear to seize their lands?” Kongming replied, “By night I have observed the signs in the heavens. Liu Biao has not long to live. Liu Zhang is no lord capable of founding a great enterprise; in time, his territory must surely fall to you, General.” At these words, Liu Bei bowed his head to the ground in thanks. From this one conversation it may be seen that, before Kongming had even left his thatched cottage, he already knew how the empire would be divided in three. Truly, none through all the ages could equal him. A later poet praised him:

That day, the Lord of Yuzhou mourned his lonely plight;How blessed that Nanyang sheltered the Sleeping Dragon!Would you know where the realm would one day stand divided?Smiling, the Master pointed within the painted map.

Liu Bei bowed and entreated Kongming: “Though my name is obscure and my virtue slight, I beg you, Master, not to disdain one so base and insignificant, but to leave these mountains and lend me your aid. I shall attend with folded hands upon your enlightened instruction.” Kongming replied, “I have long delighted in plowing and hoeing, and am too indolent to answer the call of the world. I cannot accept your command.” Liu Bei wept and said, “If you will not come forth, Master, what is to become of the suffering people?” As he spoke, his tears fell upon his sleeves until the front of his robe was drenched. Seeing the sincerity of his purpose, Kongming said, “Since you, General, do not cast me aside, I am willing to render you the service of a dog or horse.”

Liu Bei was overjoyed. He at once summoned Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to enter, pay their respects, and present gifts of gold and silk. Kongming firmly declined them. Liu Bei said, “These are no fitting gifts with which to engage a great worthy; they merely express the small measure of Liu Bei’s devotion.” Only then did Kongming accept. Liu Bei and the others spent the night together at the farmstead. The next day Zhuge Jun returned, and Kongming instructed him: “I have received Imperial Uncle Liu’s kindness in visiting me three times, and I cannot refuse to go forth. You must continue to farm here and must not let the fields fall waste. When my work is accomplished, I shall return and live in seclusion.” A later poet lamented:

Before he had risen, he already thought of retreat;His work complete, he should have recalled his words at parting.Only because the Former Lord entrusted his heir with solemn care,A star fell in the autumn wind over Wuzhang Plains.

There is also an old-style ballad:

Gaozu raised in his hand a three-foot blade bright as snow;By night on Mangdang, the white serpent spilled its blood.He crushed Qin, destroyed Chu, and entered Xianyang;Yet within two hundred years, the line was nearly severed.Great indeed was Guangwu, who restored the throne at Luoyang;But by Huan and Ling’s reigns, the realm was rent again.Emperor Xian moved his capital and took refuge in Xuchang;Across the four seas, heroes rose in throngs.Cao Cao monopolized power and gained Heaven’s timing;The house of Sun in Jiangdong began a mighty enterprise.Liu Bei, alone and impoverished, wandered all the realm;Dwelling by himself in Xinye, he grieved for his imperiled people.The Sleeping Dragon of Nanyang harbored vast ambitions;Within his breast were mighty armies, ordered orthodox and strange.Only because Xu Shu spoke to him before departing,Three visits to the thatched cottage joined two kindred hearts.The Master at that time was twenty-seven years of age;He gathered up his zither and books and left the furrowed fields.First he would take Jingzhou, and afterward take Chuan;Then display his statecraft—the hand that could mend Heaven.On his tongue, a game of strategy stirred wind and thunder;Amid laughter, his heart could shift the stars.Soaring like a dragon, gazing like a tiger, he secured the world;Through ten thousand ages, his name shall never perish.

Liu Bei and his two brothers took leave of Zhuge Jun and returned with Kongming to Xinye. Liu Bei treated Kongming as his teacher: they ate at the same table, slept upon the same couch, and spent every day discussing the affairs of the realm. Kongming said, “Cao Cao has constructed the Black Tortoise Lake in Jizhou to train his naval forces. He must intend to invade the lands south of the Yangtze. You should secretly send men across the river to ascertain the truth.” Liu Bei followed his advice and dispatched agents to Jiangdong to gather information.

Now since the death of Sun Ce, Sun Quan had occupied Jiangdong and inherited the foundations laid by his father and elder brother. He welcomed worthy scholars far and wide, opening guest lodges in Wu and Kuaiji and ordering Gu Yong and Zhang Hong to receive visitors from every quarter. Over the years, men recommended one another to him. Among those who came to Jiangdong were Kan Ze of Kuaiji, styled Derun; Yan Jun of Pengcheng, styled Mancai; Xue Zong of Pei County, styled Jingwen; Cheng Bing of Runan, styled Deshu; Zhu Huan of Wu Commandery, styled Xiumu; Lu Ji, styled Gongji; Zhang Wen of Wu, styled Huishu; Luo Tong of Kuaiji, styled Gongxu; and Wu Can of Wucheng, styled Kongxiu. Sun Quan treated them all with the greatest courtesy and honor. He also obtained several able generals: Lü Meng of Ruyang, styled Ziming; Lu Xun of Wu Commandery, styled Boyan; Xu Sheng of Langya, styled Wenxiang; Pan Zhang of Dong Commandery, styled Wengui; and Ding Feng of Lujiang, styled Chengyuan. These civil and military officers worked together to support him. From this time onward, Jiangdong was celebrated for its abundance of talent.

In the seventh year of Jian’an, after Cao Cao defeated Yuan Shao, he sent an envoy to Jiangdong ordering Sun Quan to send a son to court to attend the imperial carriage. Sun Quan hesitated, unable to decide. Lady Wu summoned Zhou Yu, Zhang Zhao, and the others to discuss the matter before her. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao wishes us to send a son to court as a means of controlling the feudal lords. Yet if we refuse to send him, I fear Cao Cao will raise an army and descend upon Jiangdong, and our position will surely become perilous.” Zhou Yu said, “The General has inherited the enterprise bequeathed by his father and elder brother and commands the people of six commanderies. His soldiers are well trained, his provisions abundant, and his officers and men ready to obey his commands. Under what compulsion should he send a hostage to another? Once the hostage enters Cao Cao’s hands, we shall be forced into alliance with the Cao clan. Whenever Cao Cao issues a summons, we shall be forced to obey. In this way we shall become subject to another’s control. Better not to send him. We should calmly observe how events unfold, then devise a sound strategy to resist Cao Cao.” Lady Wu said, “Gongjin’s words are right.” Sun Quan therefore followed his advice, dismissed the envoy with apologies, and did not send his son. From that time, Cao Cao conceived the desire to descend upon the lands south of the Yangtze. But because the north was not yet pacified, he had no leisure for a southern campaign.

In the eleventh month of the eighth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan led an army against Huang Zu, and they fought upon the Great River. Huang Zu’s army was defeated. Sun Quan’s general Ling Cao, leading the attack in a light vessel, fought his way into Xiakou, but was shot dead by an arrow from Gan Ning, one of Huang Zu’s generals. Ling Cao’s son Ling Tong, then only fifteen years old, fought desperately to recover his father’s body and bring it back. Seeing that the circumstances were unfavorable, Sun Quan recalled his army and returned to Eastern Wu.

Now Sun Quan’s younger brother Sun Yi was Administrator of Danyang. By nature, Sun Yi was harsh and fond of wine; when drunk, he often had his soldiers flogged. Gui Lan, the military commander of Danyang, and Dai Yuan, the commandery vice administrator, had long harbored the desire to kill him. They made a confidant of Bian Hong, one of Sun Yi’s attendants, and together plotted Sun Yi’s murder. At that time, the generals and county magistrates had all assembled in Danyang, and Sun Yi prepared a banquet to entertain them. His wife, Lady Xu, was both beautiful and wise and exceptionally skilled in divination by the Book of Changes. That day she cast a hexagram whose signs were exceedingly ominous, and she urged Sun Yi not to go out and receive his guests. Sun Yi refused to heed her and proceeded to hold the great gathering.

In the evening, when the banquet ended, Bian Hong followed Sun Yi outside with a sword at his side. He suddenly drew it and cut Sun Yi down. Gui Lan and Dai Yuan then placed all the blame on Bian Hong and had him beheaded in the marketplace. Taking advantage of the situation, the two men seized Sun Yi’s family property and concubines. When Gui Lan saw Lady Xu’s beauty, he said to her, “I have avenged your husband. You must now submit to me. If you refuse, you shall die.” Lady Xu replied, “My husband has been dead only a short while; I cannot bear to submit to you at once. Wait until the last day of the month, when I shall make the funeral offering and put off my mourning garments. It will not be too late for us to marry afterward.”

Gui Lan agreed. Lady Xu then secretly summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying, two veteran officers who had been her husband’s trusted confidants, into the residence. Weeping, she told them, “While my late husband lived, he often spoke of the loyalty and righteousness of you two gentlemen. Now the two traitors Gui Lan and Dai Yuan have plotted my husband’s murder, placed all the blame upon Bian Hong, and divided between themselves my family property, servants, and maidservants. Gui Lan also wishes to take me by force. I have falsely promised myself to him in order to put his mind at ease. You two generals must send someone with all speed, traveling by night, to report this to the Marquis of Wu. Meanwhile, devise a secret plan to destroy the two traitors and avenge this wrong and humiliation. Whether I live or die, I shall be forever grateful!” When she had finished, she bowed twice. Sun Gao and Fu Ying both wept and said, “In former days we received great favor from the Administrator. The only reason we did not die with him when calamity struck was that we intended to devise a way to avenge him. How could we fail to exert ourselves in carrying out my lady’s command?”

They therefore secretly dispatched a trusted messenger to report the matter to Sun Quan. On the last day of the month, Lady Xu first summoned Sun Gao and Fu Ying and concealed them behind the curtains of a private chamber. She then set out the funeral offering in the main hall. When the rites were completed, she removed her mourning garments, bathed, perfumed herself, and dressed in brilliant finery, speaking and laughing as naturally as ever.

Gui Lan was overjoyed when he heard of this. That night, Lady Xu sent a maidservant to invite him into the residence. A banquet was spread in the hall, and he drank until he was intoxicated. Lady Xu then invited him into the private chamber. Delighted, Gui Lan entered in his drunkenness. Lady Xu cried out, “Where are Generals Sun and Fu?” The two men leaped from behind the curtains, swords in hand. Taken completely by surprise, Gui Lan was struck down by a single blow from Fu Ying. Sun Gao followed with another stroke and killed him on the spot. Lady Xu then sent another invitation, asking Dai Yuan to attend the banquet. When Dai Yuan entered the residence and reached the hall, he too was killed by Generals Sun and Fu. At the same time, men were sent to execute the families of the two traitors and the remnants of their faction. Lady Xu then put on her mourning garments once more and offered the heads of Gui Lan and Dai Yuan before Sun Yi’s spirit tablet. Within a few days, Sun Quan personally led troops to Danyang. When he learned that Lady Xu had already slain the two traitors Gui and Dai, he appointed Sun Gao and Fu Ying Generals of the Gate and ordered them to defend Danyang, while he took Lady Xu back to his own household to support her in her later years. Throughout Jiangdong, none failed to praise Lady Xu’s virtue. A later poet wrote in her praise:

Talent and honor joined—such a woman the world had never known;In a single day, the treacherous villains were hewn down.A worthless minister joined the rebels, while loyal servants died;None could equal Eastern Wu’s heroic woman.

Meanwhile, the mountain bandits throughout Eastern Wu were all pacified. More than seven thousand warships rode upon the Great River. Sun Quan appointed Zhou Yu Chief Commander and placed him over all the land and naval forces of Jiangdong. In the tenth month, in winter, of the twelfth year of Jian’an, Sun Quan’s mother, Lady Wu, fell gravely ill. She summoned Zhou Yu and Zhang Zhao and said to them, “I was born in Wu. My parents died when I was young, and I moved with my younger brother Wu Jing to the region of Yue. Later I married into the Sun family and bore four sons. When my eldest son, Ce, was born, I dreamed that the moon entered my bosom. Later, when I bore my second son, Quan, I dreamed that the sun entered my bosom. A diviner said, ‘When a woman dreams that the sun and moon enter her bosom, her sons are certain to attain high rank.’ Unhappily, Ce died young, and now the foundations of Jiangdong have been entrusted to Quan. I hope that you gentlemen will unite in supporting him. Then, though I die, I shall not perish!” She further instructed Sun Quan: “Serve Zibu and Gongjin with the reverence due to teachers and mentors, and never treat them with neglect. My younger sister and I were both married to your father, so she too is your mother. After my death, serve my sister as you have served me. You must also care lovingly for your own younger sister and choose a worthy husband for her.”

When she had finished speaking, she died. Sun Quan wept bitterly and observed all the proper rites of mourning and burial; there is no need to relate them in detail. In the spring of the following year, Sun Quan opened a discussion on attacking Huang Zu. Zhang Zhao said, “A full year of mourning has not yet passed. We must not mobilize the army.” Zhou Yu said, “Why wait a full year to avenge an injury and wipe away hatred?” Sun Quan hesitated, unable to decide. Just then Lü Meng, Commandant of Beiping, entered and reported to him: “While I was guarding the mouth of the Longqiu River, Gan Ning, one of Huang Zu’s generals, suddenly came to surrender. I questioned him closely. Ning is styled Xingba and is a native of Linjiang in Ba Commandery. He is well versed in the classics and histories, possesses great physical strength, and delights in wandering deeds of chivalry. He once gathered outlaws about him and roamed at will among the rivers and lakes. He wore copper bells at his waist, and whenever people heard their ringing, they all made way for him. He also used brocade from Western Chuan for his sails and awnings, and so men of the time called him the ‘Brocade-Sail Bandit.’ Later he repented of his former misdeeds, reformed his conduct, and led his followers to join Liu Biao. When he saw that Liu Biao was incapable of achieving anything, he wished to come and join Eastern Wu, but Huang Zu detained him at Xiakou.

“When Eastern Wu previously defeated Huang Zu, it was through Gan Ning’s efforts that Huang escaped back to Xiakou; yet Huang treated Ning very poorly. Commander Su Fei repeatedly recommended Ning to Huang Zu, but Huang Zu said, ‘Ning is nothing but a river pirate. How could he be entrusted with important employment?’ Gan Ning therefore bore a grudge against him. Su Fei understood his feelings and prepared wine, inviting Gan Ning to his home. He said to him, ‘I have recommended you several times, but unfortunately my lord will not employ you. The days and months hasten by, and how long is a man’s life? You should make plans for your distant future. I shall sponsor you as magistrate of E County, and from there you may decide for yourself whether to remain or depart.’ In this way Gan Ning was able to pass beyond Xiakou. He wished to join Jiangdong, but feared that Jiangdong still hated him for saving Huang Zu and killing Ling Cao. I explained fully that my lord thirsts for worthy men and does not remember old grudges. Besides, each man was serving his own master at the time, so what cause was there for hatred? Gan Ning was delighted and has led his followers across the river to present himself before my lord. I await your honored decision.”

Sun Quan was overjoyed and said, “Now that I have gained Xingba, Huang Zu is certain to be defeated.” He ordered Lü Meng to bring Gan Ning before him. When Gan Ning had finished paying his respects, Sun Quan said, “Xingba, your coming here is entirely to my liking. How could I bear you a grudge? Harbor no doubts. I ask you to teach me a plan for defeating Huang Zu.” Gan Ning said, “The fortunes of Han grow more precarious by the day, and in the end Cao Cao is certain to usurp the throne. The lands south of Jingzhou are places Cao Cao will inevitably contest. Liu Biao has no foresight, and his sons are foolish and inferior, incapable of preserving the foundations they inherit. My enlightened lord should move against them early. If you delay, Cao Cao will seize them first. For the present, you should begin by taking Huang Zu. Huang Zu is now old and muddleheaded and concerns himself only with wealth and profit. He oppresses and exploits officials and common people, and all hearts resent him. His engines of war are neglected, and his army lacks discipline. If my enlightened lord attacks him, he is certain to be defeated. Once Huang Zu’s army has been destroyed, you may march westward with drums beating, occupy the passes of Chu, and turn your designs toward Ba and Shu. Then your enterprise as hegemon may be secured.”

Sun Quan said, “These are words of gold and jade!” He appointed Zhou Yu Chief Commander over all the land and naval forces; Lü Meng commander of the vanguard; and Dong Xi and Gan Ning deputy generals. Sun Quan himself led a great army of one hundred thousand to campaign against Huang Zu. Spies learned of the movement and carried the report to Jiangxia. Huang Zu hastily assembled his officers for consultation. He appointed Su Fei his chief general, with Chen Jiu and Deng Long as vanguard commanders, and mobilized all the troops of Jiangxia to meet the enemy. Chen Jiu and Deng Long each led a squadron of armored warships to block the mouth of the Mian. Upon each warship were mounted more than a thousand powerful bows and heavy crossbows, while the vessels were secured to the surface of the river with great cables. When the Eastern Wu forces arrived, drums thundered aboard the warships and bows and crossbows discharged together. The troops dared not advance and withdrew several li over the water. Gan Ning said to Dong Xi, “Matters have come to this; we have no choice but to advance.” They selected more than a hundred small boats and placed fifty picked soldiers in each. Twenty men handled the boats, while the other thirty donned armor and each grasped a steel saber. Heedless of arrows and stones, they drove straight alongside the armored warships and cut through the great cables, whereupon the warships swung broadside.

Gan Ning leaped aboard an armored warship and cut down Deng Long. Chen Jiu abandoned his vessel and fled. When Lü Meng saw this, he jumped into a small boat, seized an oar himself, and drove straight into the enemy fleet, setting fire to the ships. Chen Jiu hurried to gain the shore, but Lü Meng pursued him with utter disregard for his own life, caught him, and struck him full in the chest with his saber, cutting him down. By the time Su Fei led troops along the bank to reinforce them, the Wu army was pouring ashore in a body, its momentum irresistible. Huang Zu’s army suffered a crushing defeat. Su Fei fled into the wilderness and ran straight into Pan Zhang, a great general of Eastern Wu. Their horses crossed, and after only a few bouts Pan Zhang captured him alive and took him directly to Sun Quan aboard ship. Sun Quan ordered his attendants to imprison Su Fei in a caged cart, intending to execute him together with Huang Zu once the latter had been taken alive. He then urged all three armies onward, attacking Xiakou day and night without pause. Indeed:

Because he would not employ the Brocade-Sail Bandit,The great cable fleet was broken and thrown wide.

How Huang Zu fared in victory or defeat will be told in the next chapter.

The Young Lord of Jingzhou Thrice Seeks Counsel; The Strategist First Deploys Troops at Bowang Slope

Meanwhile, Sun Quan directed his forces in the assault on Xiakou. Huang Zu’s army was defeated and on the verge of destruction, and he knew full well that he could not hold the city. He therefore abandoned Jiangxia and fled toward Jingzhou. Gan Ning, anticipating that Huang Zu would surely make for Jingzhou, placed troops in ambush outside the eastern gate and waited. Huang Zu broke through the eastern gate with several dozen horsemen, but as they fled, a great shout arose and Gan Ning barred their way. From horseback Huang Zu said to him, “In former days I never treated you lightly. Why do you press me so hard now?” Gan Ning rebuked him: “When I was in Jiangxia, I rendered many distinguished services, yet you treated me as a river pirate. What more have you to say today?”

Knowing there was no escape, Huang Zu wheeled his horse and fled. Gan Ning burst through the soldiers and pursued him directly, but then heard shouts rising behind him as several more riders came galloping up. Looking back, he saw that it was Cheng Pu. Fearing that Cheng Pu had come to contest the credit, Gan Ning hastily took up his bow, fitted an arrow, and shot backward at Huang Zu. Struck by the arrow, Huang Zu toppled from his horse. Gan Ning cut off his head, turned back, and joined forces with Cheng Pu. Together they returned to Sun Quan, before whom Gan Ning presented Huang Zu’s head. Sun Quan ordered it placed in a wooden casket, intending upon his return to Jiangdong to offer it before the spirit of his late father. He richly rewarded the entire army and promoted Gan Ning to Commandant. When they discussed dividing the troops to hold Jiangxia, Zhang Zhao said, “An isolated city cannot be defended. It would be better to return to Jiangdong for the present. When Liu Biao learns that we have destroyed Huang Zu, he will surely come to avenge him. We can await his weary army with our rested forces and are certain to defeat him. Once Liu Biao is defeated, we can press our advantage and attack; then Jingzhou and Xiangyang may be ours.” Sun Quan followed his counsel, abandoned Jiangxia, and withdrew his army to Jiangdong.

From within the prison cart, Su Fei secretly sent a man to beg Gan Ning to save him. Gan Ning said, “Even had Su Fei said nothing, could I ever have forgotten him?” When the army reached the region of Wu and Kuaiji, Sun Quan ordered Su Fei beheaded so that his head might be offered together with Huang Zu’s. Gan Ning went in to see Sun Quan, struck his forehead to the ground, and pleaded through his tears: “Had I not received Su Fei’s aid in former days, my bones would long since have filled some ditch or ravine. How then could I now be serving beneath Your Excellency’s banner? Today Su Fei’s crime merits death, but when I remember the kindness he showed me in the past, I beg leave to surrender my rank and office in redemption of his offense.” Sun Quan said, “Since he once did you a kindness, I shall pardon him for your sake. But what if he escapes?” Gan Ning replied, “Having been spared execution, Su Fei will find no ground deep enough to express his gratitude. How could he be willing to flee? If he does escape, I shall willingly present my own head beneath your steps.” Sun Quan then pardoned Su Fei and offered only Huang Zu’s head in sacrifice. When the rites were concluded, he gave a banquet, assembling all his civil and military officers to celebrate the victory.

In the midst of the drinking, a man at the banquet suddenly rose with a great cry of grief, drew his sword, and rushed straight at Gan Ning. Gan Ning hastily raised his chair to meet the attack. Sun Quan looked at the man in alarm and saw that it was Ling Tong. When Gan Ning had been in Jiangxia, he had shot and killed Ling Tong’s father, Ling Cao; therefore, on meeting him that day, Ling Tong sought revenge. Sun Quan hurriedly restrained him and said, “Xingba shot and killed your father, but each man then served his own lord and could not but exert his utmost strength. Now that you are members of one household, how can an old feud be revived? In all things, you must defer to me.” Ling Tong knocked his head to the floor and cried bitterly, “How can I fail to avenge a hatred that forbids us to live beneath the same heaven?” Sun Quan and all his officers repeatedly tried to dissuade him, but Ling Tong only glared furiously at Gan Ning. That same day, Sun Quan ordered Gan Ning to take five thousand troops and one hundred warships to garrison Xiakou, thus removing him from Ling Tong’s presence. Gan Ning bowed his thanks and departed with his troops for Xiakou. Sun Quan also conferred upon Ling Tong the additional title of Commandant Who Upholds Valor, and Ling Tong had no choice but to contain his resentment. From that time onward, Eastern Wu built warships on a vast scale and divided its troops among the defenses along the riverbanks. Sun Quan also ordered Sun Jing to lead a force in defense of Wu and Kuaiji, while he himself led the main army to encamp at Chaisang. Every day, Zhou Yu drilled the naval forces on Lake Poyang in preparation for future campaigns.

The story now divides. Liu Bei had sent men to discover what was happening in Jiangdong, and they returned to report: “Eastern Wu has defeated and killed Huang Zu and now has troops encamped at Chaisang.” Liu Bei at once summoned Kongming to discuss the matter. As they were speaking, an envoy suddenly arrived from Liu Biao, inviting Liu Bei to Jingzhou for consultation. Kongming said, “This must be because Jiangdong has destroyed Huang Zu, and he wishes to consult my lord on a plan for revenge. I should accompany you and act as circumstances dictate. I shall have a sound plan ready.” Liu Bei agreed. He left Guan Yu to defend Xinye and ordered Zhang Fei to follow him to Jingzhou with five hundred men. While on horseback, Liu Bei asked Kongming, “When I see Jingsheng, how should I answer him?” Kongming replied, “You should first apologize for the affair at Xiangyang. If he asks my lord to campaign against Jiangdong, you must on no account agree. Say only that you must be allowed to return to Xinye to put your soldiers and horses in order.”

Following this advice, Liu Bei arrived in Jingzhou and took lodging at the official posthouse, leaving Zhang Fei and his troops encamped outside the city. Liu Bei and Kongming then entered the city to see Liu Biao. After the formal courtesies, Liu Bei knelt below the steps and begged forgiveness. Liu Biao said, “I have already learned everything about the attempt to murder my worthy brother. At the time, I wished to cut off Cai Mao’s head and present it to you, but because many pleaded for him, I spared him for the moment. I hope, brother, that you will not hold it against me.” Liu Bei replied, “The matter had nothing to do with General Cai. I imagine it was all the doing of his subordinates.” Liu Biao said, “Now Jiangxia has fallen and Huang Zu has been slain. I therefore invited you here to discuss a plan for revenge.” Liu Bei replied, “Huang Zu was violent by nature and could not make proper use of men; that is why this disaster befell him. If we now raise an army for a southern campaign, what shall we do if Cao Cao comes down from the north?” Liu Biao said, “I am old now and often ill, and can no longer manage affairs. My worthy brother might come and assist me. After my death, you may become lord of Jingzhou.” Liu Bei replied, “Why should my elder brother speak so? How would I, Liu Bei, dare assume so grave a responsibility?”

Kongming signaled Liu Bei with his eyes. Liu Bei said, “Allow me time to consider a sound plan.” He then took his leave and returned to the posthouse. Kongming said, “Jingsheng wished to entrust Jingzhou to my lord. Why did you refuse him?” Liu Bei replied, “Jingsheng has shown me every kindness and courtesy. How could I bear to take advantage of his peril and seize his province?” Kongming sighed and said, “Truly, you are a benevolent lord!”

While they were still discussing the matter, it was suddenly announced that Liu Qi, the young lord, had come to see them. Liu Bei received him. Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me, and my life may end at any moment. I beg my uncle to take pity on me and save me.” Liu Bei replied, “This is a private matter within my worthy nephew’s household. How can you ask me about it?” Kongming smiled faintly, and Liu Bei asked him for a plan. Kongming said, “This is a family matter. I, Zhuge Liang, dare not involve myself in it.” After a while, Liu Bei escorted Liu Qi out and whispered in his ear, “Tomorrow I shall send Kongming to return my worthy nephew’s visit. Do thus and so, and he will surely offer you an excellent plan.” Liu Qi thanked him and departed.

The next day, Liu Bei feigned a stomachache and asked Kongming to return Liu Qi’s visit in his stead. Kongming agreed. Upon reaching the young lord’s residence, he dismounted and went in to see him. Liu Qi invited him into the rear hall. When tea had been served, Liu Qi said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me. I hope, sir, that a single word from you may save me.” Kongming replied, “I am merely a guest lodging here. How would I dare meddle in affairs between members of another family? Should anything leak out, the consequences would be grave.” Having said this, he rose and took his leave. Liu Qi said, “Since you have honored me with your visit, how could I dare treat you neglectfully?” He therefore detained Kongming and led him to a private chamber, where they drank together.

As they drank, Liu Qi again said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me. I beg you, sir, to say one word that may save me.” Kongming replied, “This is not a matter I dare plan.” When he had spoken, he again made to leave. Liu Qi said, “If you will say nothing, then so be it; but why must you leave at once?” Kongming resumed his seat. Liu Qi said, “I possess an ancient book that I would like to ask you to examine.” He then led Kongming up a small tower. Kongming asked, “Where is the book?” Liu Qi bowed tearfully and said, “My stepmother will not tolerate me, and my life may end at any moment. Can you bear to withhold even one word that might save me?”

Kongming’s expression darkened. He rose and was about to descend, only to see that the ladder had already been removed. Liu Qi said, “I wished to ask you for an excellent plan, but you feared it might be divulged and would not speak. Today we reach neither heaven above nor earth below. Your words will pass from your mouth into my ears alone. Surely now you can instruct me.” Kongming replied, “One who is distant must not come between those who are close kin. How can I, Zhuge Liang, devise a plan for you?” Liu Qi said, “Will you truly refuse to teach me? Then my life can certainly not be preserved. Let me die at once before you.” He drew his sword and prepared to cut his own throat. Kongming stopped him, saying, “I have a sound plan.” Liu Qi bowed and said, “I beg you to instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Have you not heard the stories of Shensheng and Chong’er? Shensheng remained at home and perished; Chong’er went abroad and survived. Now Huang Zu has only just died, and Jiangxia lacks anyone to defend it. Why do you not submit a request to take troops there and guard Jiangxia? In that way you can escape calamity.”

Liu Qi bowed twice and thanked him for his counsel, then ordered servants to bring the ladder and escort Kongming down from the tower. Kongming took his leave, returned to Liu Bei, and related everything that had happened. Liu Bei was overjoyed. The next day, Liu Qi submitted a request to defend Jiangxia. Liu Biao hesitated and could not decide, so he asked Liu Bei to discuss the matter with him. Liu Bei said, “Jiangxia is a place of great importance and certainly cannot be defended by an ordinary man. It is precisely the young lord who should go there in person. Let my elder brother and his son take responsibility for affairs in the southeast; I, Liu Bei, am willing to take responsibility for those in the northwest.” Liu Biao said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao has built the Black Tortoise Pool in Ye Commandery to train naval forces. He must intend to campaign in the south, and we cannot fail to guard against him.” Liu Bei replied, “I already know of this. My elder brother need not be anxious.” He then bowed farewell and returned to Xinye. Liu Biao ordered Liu Qi to lead three thousand troops to garrison Jiangxia.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao abolished the offices of the Three Excellencies and, as Chancellor, assumed their functions himself. He appointed Mao Jie as Clerk of the Eastern Bureau, Cui Yan as Clerk of the Western Bureau, and Sima Yi as Literary Clerk. Sima Yi’s style was Zhongda, and he was a native of Wen County in Henei. He was the grandson of Sima Jun, Administrator of Yingchuan; the son of Sima Fang, Intendant of Jingzhao; and the younger brother of Sima Lang, Master of Records. With his civil administration now fully staffed, Cao Cao assembled his military commanders to discuss a southern campaign. Xiahou Dun came forward and said, “I have lately heard that Liu Bei is in Xinye drilling his soldiers every day. He is certain to become a future menace and should be dealt with promptly.”

Cao Cao at once appointed Xiahou Dun commander-in-chief, with Yu Jin, Li Dian, Xiahou Lan, and Han Hao as his deputy generals. At the head of one hundred thousand troops, they were to advance directly upon Bowang and observe Xinye. Xun Yu remonstrated: “Liu Bei is a hero, and now he has also taken Zhuge Liang as his military adviser. He must not be underestimated.” Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei is no more than a rat. I shall certainly capture him.” Xu Shu said, “General, do not take Liu Xuande lightly. Now that Xuande has Zhuge Liang to assist him, he is like a tiger that has grown wings.” Cao Cao asked, “Who is this Zhuge Liang?” Xu Shu replied, “Liang’s style is Kongming, and his Daoist appellation is Master Sleeping Dragon. His abilities can order heaven and earth, and his stratagems border on the supernatural. He is truly an extraordinary man of the present age and must not be taken lightly.”

Cao Cao asked, “How does he compare with you?” Xu Shu replied, “How would I dare compare myself to Zhuge Liang? I am but the glow of a firefly; Zhuge Liang is the radiance of the bright moon.” Xiahou Dun said, “Yuanzhi’s words are mistaken. I regard Zhuge Liang as no more than a blade of grass. Why should he be feared? If I do not capture Liu Bei alive and seize Zhuge Liang in a single battle, I am willing to present my head to the Chancellor.” Cao Cao said, “Send back an early report of victory to set my mind at ease.” Filled with martial ardor, Xiahou Dun took leave of Cao Cao and led the army away.

Since obtaining Kongming, Liu Bei had treated him with the honors due a teacher. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were displeased and said, “Kongming is young. What learning or ability can he possess? Our elder brother treats him far too highly, and we have yet to see any proof of his true worth!” Liu Bei said, “Having obtained Kongming, I am like a fish that has found water. My two brothers must say no more.” Hearing this, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei withdrew in silence. One day, someone presented Liu Bei with a yak’s tail. He took it and began tying it to his cap with his own hands. Kongming entered and, with a grave expression, said, “Has my lord abandoned his lofty ambitions and chosen to occupy himself with this alone?” Liu Bei flung the cap to the ground and apologized: “I was merely borrowing this pastime to forget my cares.” Kongming said, “How does my lord judge himself in comparison with Cao Cao?” Liu Bei replied, “I am not his equal.” Kongming said, “My lord’s forces number no more than several thousand. If Cao Cao’s army should come, how would you meet it?” Liu Bei replied, “That very matter troubles me, but I have found no sound plan.” Kongming said, “You should quickly recruit a militia from among the people. I shall train them myself, and then they may be used to meet the enemy.” Liu Bei accordingly recruited three thousand men from among the people of Xinye. Morning and evening, Kongming drilled them in battle formations. Suddenly a report came that Cao Cao had dispatched Xiahou Dun with one hundred thousand troops and that they were advancing fiercely upon Xinye. When Zhang Fei heard this, he said to Guan Yu, “We need only send Kongming out to meet the enemy.”

While they were still speaking, Liu Bei summoned the two men and said, “Xiahou Dun is leading an army against us. How are we to meet the enemy?” Zhang Fei replied, “Why does elder brother not send the ‘water’?” Liu Bei said, “For wisdom I rely upon Kongming, but for valor I must depend upon my two brothers. How can you shirk your duty?” Guan Yu and Zhang Fei withdrew, and Liu Bei summoned Kongming to confer. Kongming said, “I fear only that Guan Yu and Zhang Fei will refuse to obey my commands. If my lord wishes me to direct the army, I ask that you lend me your sword and seal of authority.” Liu Bei immediately entrusted him with the sword and seal. Kongming then assembled all the commanders to receive their orders. Zhang Fei said to Guan Yu, “Let us hear his orders and see how he deploys us.”

Kongming issued his commands: “To the left of Bowang stands a mountain called Mount Yu; to the right lies a forest called Anlin. Both can conceal troops and horses in ambush. Guan Yu shall lead one thousand men to the front of Mount Yu and lie hidden there. When the enemy arrives, let them pass without engaging them. Their baggage train and provisions will certainly be in the rear. As soon as you see fire rise in the south, release your troops, attack, and set their provisions ablaze. Zhang Fei shall lead one thousand men to lie in ambush in the valley behind Anlin. The moment you see fire rise in the south, come out and hasten to Bowang’s former supply depot, where you are to set fire to the stores. Guan Ping and Liu Feng shall take five hundred men, prepare materials for kindling fires, and wait on both sides behind Bowang Slope. When the enemy arrives at the first watch, you are to set the fires.” He also ordered Zhao Yun recalled from Fancheng and appointed him commander of the vanguard, with instructions not to win but only to lose. “My lord shall personally lead one force as support. Each of you must follow the plan exactly and permit no failure.”

Guan Yu said, “All of us are going out to meet the enemy. May I ask what the military adviser himself will be doing?” Kongming replied, “I shall merely remain here to guard the city.” Zhang Fei laughed loudly. “We are all going out to fight and kill, while you sit comfortably at home. What ease for you!” Kongming said, “The sword and seal are here. Whoever disobeys an order will be executed!” Liu Bei said, “Have you not heard the words, ‘Devise strategy within the command tent and determine victory a thousand miles away’? My two brothers must not disobey his orders.” Zhang Fei departed with a cold laugh. Guan Yu said, “Let us see whether his plan succeeds. If it does not, it will not be too late to question him then.”

The two men departed. None of the commanders yet understood the depth of Kongming’s strategy, and though they obeyed his orders, all remained doubtful and uncertain. Kongming said to Liu Bei, “My lord should lead your troops out today and encamp beneath Mount Bowang. The enemy army will certainly arrive tomorrow at dusk. My lord must abandon the camp and retreat. As soon as you see the fires rise, turn your army about and attack. Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and I shall lead five hundred men in defense of the county town, while Sun Qian and Jian Yong will prepare a banquet of celebration and stand ready with the register of merit.” When all the assignments had been made, even Liu Bei remained doubtful and uncertain.

Meanwhile, Xiahou Dun, Yu Jin, and the others led their army to Bowang. They divided off half their picked troops to form the vanguard, while all the rest marched in protection of the provision wagons. It was autumn, and the western wind was gradually rising. As the men and horses pressed onward, they suddenly saw clouds of dust rising ahead. Xiahou Dun deployed his troops and asked the local guide, “What place is this?” The guide replied, “Bowang Slope lies directly ahead, and Luochuan Pass behind us.”

Xiahou Dun ordered Yu Jin and Li Dian to hold the formation steady while he rode personally to the front. Seeing troops approaching in the distance, he suddenly burst into laughter. Those around him asked, “Why does the general laugh?” Xiahou Dun replied, “I am laughing because Xu Yuanzhi praised Zhuge Liang before the Chancellor as though he were some divine being. Yet now, judging from his use of troops, he sends men such as these in his vanguard to oppose me. It is no different from driving dogs and sheep to battle tigers and leopards! Before the Chancellor, I boasted that I would capture Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang alive. Today my words are sure to be fulfilled.” He urged his horse forward. Zhao Yun rode out to meet him. Xiahou Dun reviled him: “You who follow Liu Bei are no more than lost souls trailing after a ghost!”

Zhao Yun was enraged and spurred his horse forward to fight. The two horses met, but after only a few exchanges, Zhao Yun feigned defeat and fled. Xiahou Dun pursued him from behind. After retreating more than ten li, Zhao Yun turned his horse and fought again, only to flee once more after a few exchanges. Han Hao galloped forward and warned, “Zhao Yun is luring us on. I fear there may be an ambush.” Xiahou Dun replied, “With an enemy such as this, why should I fear even if they laid ambushes on ten sides?” Ignoring Han Hao’s words, he pursued directly to Bowang Slope. At the sound of a cannon shot, Liu Bei personally led his troops charging forward to engage the enemy in support of Zhao Yun. Xiahou Dun laughed and said to Han Hao, “So these are the troops they had in ambush! I swear I shall not halt my army until I reach Xinye tonight!” He then urged the army onward. Liu Bei and Zhao Yun turned and retreated.

By then the sky had grown dark. Dense clouds blanketed the heavens, and there was no moonlight. The wind that had risen by day blew even more fiercely by night. Xiahou Dun thought of nothing but driving his army onward in pursuit. When Yu Jin and Li Dian reached a narrow place where reeds grew thickly on both sides, Li Dian said to Yu Jin, “He who underestimates the enemy is certain to be defeated. The road to the south is narrow, mountains and rivers press closely upon it, and trees and undergrowth grow thick. What shall we do if the enemy attacks with fire?” Yu Jin replied, “Your words are correct. I shall ride forward and inform the commander-in-chief. You must stop the rear army.” Li Dian wheeled his horse around and shouted, “Slow the rearward march!” But once the men and horses had surged forward, how could they be held back? Yu Jin spurred his horse and shouted, “Commander-in-chief of the vanguard, halt!”

As Xiahou Dun was advancing, he saw Yu Jin galloping up from the rear and asked him the reason. Yu Jin replied, “The road to the south is narrow, mountains and rivers press closely upon it, and trees and undergrowth grow thick. We must guard against an attack by fire.” Xiahou Dun suddenly realized the danger. He reined his horse around and ordered his troops not to advance. Before he had finished speaking, tremendous shouts arose behind him, and he saw a broad blaze already burning. The reeds on both sides then caught fire as well. In an instant, fire surrounded them in every direction. With the wind blowing hard, the flames grew fiercer still. Cao Cao’s men and horses trampled one another, and those who died were beyond number. Zhao Yun turned his army about and attacked, while Xiahou Dun fled through smoke and flame.

Li Dian, seeing that the situation had turned against them, hastened back toward Bowang, only to find a body of troops barring his way amid the firelight. The great commander at their head was Guan Yu. Li Dian spurred his horse into the mêlée, fought his way through, and escaped. When Yu Jin saw that the provision carts and stores had all been consumed by fire, he fled down a side road. Xiahou Lan and Han Hao came to rescue the provisions, but encountered Zhang Fei. After only a few exchanges, Zhang Fei thrust Xiahou Lan from his horse with a single spear stroke. Han Hao forced a way through and escaped. The fighting continued straight through until dawn, and only then were the troops recalled. Corpses lay strewn across the fields, and blood flowed in rivers. A later poet wrote:

At Bowang, fire decided the fray;With effortless command, he laughed and talked.He struck such terror into Lord Cao’s heart—First triumph won on leaving his thatched cot!

Xiahou Dun gathered the remnants of his army and returned to Xuchang.

Meanwhile, Kongming recalled the troops. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei said to each other, “Kongming is truly a man of surpassing greatness!” Before they had traveled several li, they saw Mi Zhu and Mi Fang leading troops clustered around a small army carriage. Seated upright within it was Kongming. Guan Yu and Zhang Fei dismounted and bowed prostrate before the carriage. Soon Liu Bei, Zhao Yun, Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and the others all arrived. They gathered the troops, distributed the captured provisions and baggage among the officers and soldiers as rewards, and marched back in triumph to Xinye. The people of Xinye, seeing the dust of their approach, thronged the road and bowed, saying, “That we have all been preserved alive is due entirely to the Imperial Uncle’s success in obtaining a worthy man!”

Upon returning to the county town, Kongming said to Liu Bei, “Though Xiahou Dun has been defeated and driven away, Cao Cao will certainly lead his main army here in person.” Liu Bei asked, “If so, what are we to do?” Kongming replied, “I have a plan that can withstand Cao Cao’s army.” And so:

His foe defeated, he still may not rest his steeds;To shun the coming host, he must again trust sound counsel.

What that plan was will be revealed in the next chapter.

Lady Cai Proposes Surrendering Jingzhou; Zhuge Liang Burns Xinye

Now Xuande asked Kongming for a plan to withstand Cao Cao’s army. Kongming said, “Xinye is but a small county and cannot be held for long. I have lately heard that Liu Jingsheng is gravely ill and near death. We might seize this opportunity to take Jingzhou as a secure base, and perhaps then we could resist Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Your counsel is excellent. But I have received great kindness from Jingsheng—how could I bear to scheme against him?” Kongming said, “If you do not take it now, regret will come too late.” Xuande said, “I would sooner die than commit so faithless a deed.” Kongming said, “Then let us deliberate further.”

Meanwhile, Xiahou Dun returned defeated to Xuchang. He bound himself, went before Cao Cao, prostrated himself, and begged for death. Cao Cao released him. Xiahou Dun said, “I fell victim to Zhuge Liang’s cunning scheme. He used fire to destroy my army.” Cao Cao said, “You have commanded troops since your youth. Did you not know that in confined ground one must guard against an attack by fire?” Xiahou Dun said, “Li Dian and Yu Jin both warned me of it, but repentance came too late!” Cao Cao thereupon rewarded the two men. Xiahou Dun said, “Liu Bei has grown so rampant that he is truly a mortal threat. He must be eliminated without delay.” Cao Cao said, “The only men who concern me are Liu Bei and Sun Quan. None of the rest are worth considering. Now is the time to sweep the Southlands clean.” He issued orders to raise an army of five hundred thousand. Cao Ren and Cao Hong formed the first division; Zhang Liao and Zhang He, the second; Xiahou Yuan and Xiahou Dun, the third; Yu Jin and Li Dian, the fourth; and Cao Cao himself, with the other commanders, led the fifth. Each division numbered one hundred thousand men. He further appointed Xu Chu General Who Breaks the Charge and gave him three thousand troops as the vanguard. The army was ordered to march on the bingwu day of the seventh month, in the autumn of the thirteenth year of Jian’an.

Kong Rong, Grand Palace Grandee, remonstrated: “Liu Bei and Liu Biao are both kinsmen of the imperial house and must not be lightly attacked. Sun Quan sits like a tiger over six commanderies, protected moreover by the natural barrier of the Great River, and he too will not be easily taken. If the prime minister now launches this unrighteous campaign, I fear he will forfeit the hopes of all beneath Heaven.” Cao Cao said angrily, “Liu Bei, Liu Biao, and Sun Quan are all ministers who defy the imperial command. How can they be left unpunished?” He shouted Kong Rong out of his presence and decreed that anyone who remonstrated again would be beheaded. Leaving the residence, Kong Rong raised his face to Heaven and sighed: “When the most inhumane attacks the most humane, how can he escape defeat?”

At the time, a retainer in the household of Imperial Censor Xi Lü heard these words and reported them to his master. Xi Lü had often suffered scorn and insult from Kong Rong and deeply resented him, so he repeated the remark to Cao Cao, adding: “Kong Rong has constantly treated the prime minister with insolent mockery. He was also an intimate friend of Mi Heng. Mi Heng praised Kong Rong by saying, ‘Confucius has not died,’ while Kong Rong praised Mi Heng by saying, ‘Yan Hui has been born again.’ Mi Heng’s former insults to the prime minister were in fact instigated by Kong Rong.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered the Commandant of Justice to arrest Kong Rong. Kong Rong had two sons, both still young, who were then sitting opposite each other at home playing chess. Attendants hurried in and reported, “Your honored father has been seized by the Commandant of Justice and is about to be executed. Why do you two young masters not flee at once?” The sons replied, “When the nest is overturned, how can any egg beneath it remain whole?”

Before they had finished speaking, officers of the Commandant of Justice arrived and arrested Kong Rong’s entire household, including his two sons. All were beheaded, and Kong Rong’s corpse was exposed in the marketplace as a warning. Zhi Xi of the capital district threw himself upon the body and wept. When Cao Cao heard of this, he was furious and wished to have him killed. Xun Yu said, “I have heard that Zhi Xi often admonished Kong Rong, saying, ‘Your unyielding candor is excessive and will bring disaster upon you.’ Now Kong Rong is dead, and he has come to mourn him. He is a righteous man and must not be killed.” Cao Cao desisted. Zhi Xi gathered the remains of Kong Rong and his sons and buried them all. A later poet praised Kong Rong:

Kong Rong dwelt in Beihai’s land,His bold spirit pierced the rainbow’s span.His hall was ever filled with guests,His wine jars never empty stood.His writings startled common minds;With jest and laughter he mocked lords.The historian’s brush commends his loyal candor,And office records him as Grand Palace Grandee.

After Cao Cao had killed Kong Rong, he ordered the five divisions to set out in succession, leaving only Xun Yu and others to guard Xuchang.

Meanwhile, Liu Biao of Jingzhou became gravely ill and sent for Xuande so that he might entrust his orphaned son to him. Xuande took Guan Yu and Zhang Fei with him to Jingzhou to see Liu Biao. Liu Biao said, “My illness has penetrated to the very heart of my being, and I shall soon die. I have summoned you especially to entrust my orphaned son to you, worthy brother. My son lacks ability, and I fear he cannot preserve his father’s inheritance. After my death, you may take command of Jingzhou yourself.” Weeping, Xuande bowed and said, “I shall devote all my strength to assisting my worthy nephew. How could I dare harbor any other intention?”

While they were speaking, a messenger reported that Cao Cao was personally leading a great army toward them. Xuande hastily took leave of Liu Biao and returned to Xinye through the night. When the ailing Liu Biao heard the news, he was greatly alarmed. He discussed drafting a testament appointing Xuande to assist his eldest son, Liu Qi, as lord of Jingzhou. When Lady Cai heard of this, she was furious. She barred the inner gate and ordered Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to hold the outer gate. At that time Liu Qi was in Jiangxia. Learning that his father was critically ill, he came to Jingzhou to visit him. No sooner had he reached the outer gate than Cai Mao blocked his way and said, “Young Master, you hold Jiangxia under your father’s command, and your responsibility is exceedingly grave. Now you have abandoned your post without leave. If troops from the Southland of Wu should arrive, what then? If you enter and see our lord, he will certainly become angry, and his illness will worsen. That would be unfilial. You should return at once.”

Standing outside the gate, Liu Qi wept bitterly. Then he mounted his horse and returned to Jiangxia. Liu Biao’s condition became critical, yet he waited in vain for Liu Qi to come. On the wushen day of the eighth month, he cried out several times and died. A later poet lamented Liu Biao:

Once we heard the Yuan clan held the lands north of the Yellow River;Then we saw Lord Liu rule supreme in Hanyang.Both brought ruin on their houses by letting the hen crow at dawn;How pitiful that all they built so swiftly passed away.

After Liu Biao’s death, Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and Zhang Yun conferred together. They forged a testament appointing the second son, Liu Cong, lord of Jingzhou, and only then raised the lamentation and announced the death. Liu Cong was just fourteen years old but quite intelligent. He assembled the officials and said, “My father has left this world, but my elder brother is now in Jiangxia, and my uncle Xuande is in Xinye. If you establish me as lord and my brother and uncle raise troops to demand an accounting, how will you explain yourselves?”

Before the assembled officials could reply, Li Gui, an officer of the secretariat, said, “The young master speaks most wisely. We should immediately send a letter of mourning to Jiangxia and invite the eldest young master to become lord of Jingzhou, while appointing Xuande to administer affairs alongside him. To the north we could oppose Cao Cao, and to the south resist Sun Quan. This is a plan of perfect security.” Cai Mao shouted, “Who are you, that you dare speak wildly and defy our late lord’s testament?” Li Gui cursed him loudly: “You have conspired inside and outside the household, falsely invoked the late lord’s command, deposed the elder, and enthroned the younger. Before our very eyes you are delivering the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang into the hands of the Cai clan! If our late lord’s spirit still has power, he will surely strike you dead!” Cai Mao flew into a rage and ordered his attendants to drag Li Gui out and behead him. Li Gui continued reviling him until the moment of his death. Cai Mao then established Liu Cong as lord. Members of the Cai clan were given separate commands over the forces of Jingzhou, while Administrator Deng Yi and Aide Liu Xian were ordered to guard Jingzhou. Lady Cai herself accompanied Liu Cong to Xiangyang and took up her station there to guard against Liu Qi and Liu Bei. Liu Biao’s coffin was buried on the plains of Hanyang, east of Xiangyang, and no notice of his death was ever sent to Liu Qi or Xuande.

Liu Cong had scarcely dismounted in Xiangyang when a sudden report came that Cao Cao was leading his great army straight toward the city. Greatly alarmed, Liu Cong summoned Kuai Yue, Cai Mao, and the others to deliberate. Fu Xun, an assistant in the Eastern Bureau, stepped forward and said, “Cao Cao’s approaching army is not our only cause for concern. The eldest young master is now in Jiangxia and Xuande in Xinye, yet we have sent neither of them word of the late lord’s death. If they raise troops to demand an accounting, Jingzhou and Xiangyang will be imperiled. I have a plan that will make the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang as secure as Mount Tai while preserving our lord’s rank and titles.” Liu Cong asked, “What is your plan?” Fu Xun replied, “We should present the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao. He will assuredly treat our lord with honor.”

Liu Cong rebuked him: “What sort of words are these? I have inherited my late father’s foundations and have not yet sat securely in his seat. How could I surrender them at once to another?” Kuai Yue said, “What Fu Gongti says is right. Submission and defiance are governed by great principles, and strength and weakness follow settled circumstances. Cao Cao now campaigns south and north in the name of the imperial court. If our lord opposes him, our cause will not be legitimate. Moreover, our lord has only just been established; our troubles abroad have not been settled, while troubles within are about to arise. When the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang hear that Cao Cao’s army has come, their courage will fail before battle is even joined. How could they oppose him?” Liu Cong said, “It is not that I refuse to follow your counsel, gentlemen. But if I surrender my late father’s inheritance to another in a single day, I fear I shall become the laughingstock of the realm.”

Before he had finished speaking, a man strode proudly forward and said, “The counsel of Fu Gongti and Kuai Yidu is excellent. Why not follow it?” Everyone looked and saw Wang Can, courtesy name Zhongxuan, a native of Gaoping in Shanyang. Wang Can was gaunt in appearance and short of stature. In his youth he once went to visit Cai Yong, the Court Gentleman. At the time Cai Yong’s hall was filled with distinguished guests, but when he heard that Wang Can had arrived, he rushed out to welcome him with his shoes on backward. The guests were all astonished and asked, “Why does Court Gentleman Cai show such singular respect to this boy?” Cai Yong replied, “This boy possesses extraordinary talent. I am not his equal.” Wang Can was so widely learned and had so powerful a memory that no one could surpass him. Once, after looking only once at an inscription on a roadside stele, he could recite it from memory. On another occasion he watched men playing chess. When the pieces were scattered, Wang Can restored the position without misplacing a single one. He was also skilled in calculation, and his literary compositions were unsurpassed in his time. At seventeen he was summoned to serve as Gentleman of the Yellow Gate but did not accept the post. Later, fleeing the disorders, he came to Jingzhou and Xiangyang, where Liu Biao treated him as an honored guest.

That day Wang Can said to Liu Cong, “General, how do you judge yourself in comparison with Lord Cao?” Liu Cong replied, “I am not his equal.” Wang Can said, “Lord Cao’s troops are strong, his commanders valiant, and his wisdom and stratagems abundant. He captured Lü Bu at Xiapi, crushed Yuan Shao at Guandu, drove Liu Bei into the lands west of Longshan, and defeated the Wuhuan at White Wolf Mountain. The fierce enemies he has destroyed and the territories he has pacified are beyond counting. Now he is bringing a great army south into Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and his force will be difficult to resist. The plan offered by Fu Xun and Kuai Yue is the best long-term policy. General, you must not hesitate and so bring future regret upon yourself.” Liu Cong said, “Your instruction is entirely right, sir. But I must first inform my mother.” Just then Lady Cai emerged from behind a screen and said to Liu Cong, “Since Zhongxuan, Gongti, and Yidu are all of one mind, why need you inform me?”

Liu Cong’s mind was thus made up. He wrote a letter of surrender and ordered Song Zhong to carry it secretly to Cao Cao’s camp. Song Zhong accepted the command and went straight to Wancheng, where he met Cao Cao and presented the letter of surrender. Cao Cao was overjoyed and richly rewarded Song Zhong. He instructed Liu Cong to come out of the city to welcome him and promised to make him lord of Jingzhou in perpetuity. Song Zhong bowed farewell to Cao Cao and took the road back to Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Just as he was about to cross the river, he suddenly saw a body of troops approaching. Looking closer, he recognized Guan Yunchang. Unable to avoid him, Song Zhong was hailed and stopped by Yunchang, who questioned him closely about affairs in Jingzhou. At first Song Zhong concealed the truth, but under Yunchang’s relentless interrogation he could hold out no longer and was forced to relate every detail from beginning to end. Yunchang was greatly alarmed. He seized Song Zhong and took him to Xinye to see Xuande, to whom he reported the whole affair.

When Xuande heard the news, he wept bitterly. Zhang Fei said, “Since matters have come to this, we should first behead Song Zhong, then raise our army, cross the river, seize Xiangyang, kill Lady Cai and Liu Cong, and afterward give battle to Cao Cao.” Xuande said, “Hold your tongue. I shall weigh the matter myself.” Then he rebuked Song Zhong: “You knew what these people were doing. Why did you not come and report it to me sooner? Even if I beheaded you now, it would do no good. Be gone at once.” Song Zhong bowed his thanks, clutched his head, and scurried away like a rat.

While Xuande was sunk in anxious gloom, a sudden report came that Young Master Liu Qi had sent Yi Ji to him. Remembering how Yi Ji had once saved him, Xuande descended the steps to welcome him and thanked him repeatedly. Yi Ji said, “The eldest young master is in Jiangxia. He heard that the lord of Jingzhou had died, but Lady Cai, Cai Mao, and the others conspired together, sent him no notice of mourning, and went so far as to establish Liu Cong as lord. The young master sent men to Xiangyang to investigate, and they returned saying that it was true. Fearing that you, Imperial Inspector, might not know, he specially sent me with this letter of mourning to report the matter. He also asks you to muster all the picked troops under your command and march with him to Xiangyang to demand an accounting.”

After reading the letter, Xuande said to Yi Ji, “Jibo, you know only that Liu Cong has usurped the succession. You do not know that he has already presented the nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to Cao Cao!” Yi Ji exclaimed in alarm, “How did you learn of this, Imperial Inspector?” Xuande related in full how Song Zhong had been captured. Yi Ji said, “If that is so, you should go to Xiangyang on the pretext of attending the funeral, lure Liu Cong out to welcome you, seize him on the spot, and put his faction to death. Then Jingzhou will belong to you.”

Kongming said, “Jibo’s counsel is right. My lord should follow it.” With tears falling, Xuande said, “When my elder brother was at the brink of death, he entrusted his orphaned son to me. If I now seize that son and take his lands, when I die and descend to the Nine Springs, with what face could I meet my brother again?” Kongming said, “If you do not do this, Cao Cao’s army has already reached Wancheng. How will you resist the enemy?” Xuande said, “We would do better to withdraw to Fancheng and avoid him.”

While they were still deliberating, a scout galloped in with the report that Cao Cao’s troops had reached Bowang. Xuande hastily sent Yi Ji back to Jiangxia to put the troops in readiness, while he himself discussed with Kongming a plan for resisting the enemy. Kongming said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Last time, one blaze burned away more than half of Xiahou Dun’s men. Now that Cao Cao’s army has come again, we shall surely make it fall into this stratagem. We can no longer remain in Xinye; we had best go to Fancheng without delay.”

He sent men to post proclamations at all four gates, informing the inhabitants: “Old or young, man or woman, whoever wishes to follow must accompany me today to take temporary refuge in Fancheng. Do not bring calamity upon yourselves.” He sent Sun Qian to the riverbank to requisition boats and help the common people, and Mi Zhu to escort the families of all the officials to Fancheng.

Then he assembled the commanders to receive their orders. First he told Yunchang to take one thousand soldiers and lie in ambush upstream on the White River: “Each man is to carry sacks and fill them with sand and earth to dam the waters of the White River. After the third watch tomorrow night, listen for the cries of men and neighing of horses downstream. At once remove the sacks and release the water to drown them; then charge downstream with the flood and give support.”

Next he ordered Zhang Fei to take one thousand soldiers and lie in ambush at the Boling ford: “The current is slowest there. After Cao Cao’s troops are flooded, they will certainly flee that way. Seize the opportunity to attack them and lend support.”

He then called Zhao Yun and said, “Take three thousand troops and divide them into four companies. Lead one company yourself and lie in ambush outside the eastern gate. The other three are to lie in ambush outside the western, southern, and northern gates. First conceal large quantities of sulfur, saltpeter, and other incendiary materials on the roofs of the houses inside the city. When Cao Cao’s troops enter, they will certainly lodge in the homes of the inhabitants. After dusk tomorrow, a strong wind is sure to rise. As soon as you see the wind spring up, have the ambushing troops at the western, southern, and northern gates shoot fire arrows into the city. When the flames are raging within, raise a great clamor outside to swell your might. Leave only the eastern gate open for the enemy to escape; you are to strike them from behind outside that gate. At daybreak, join forces with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, then withdraw the army to Fancheng.”

Finally, he ordered Mi Fang and Liu Feng to take two thousand troops, half carrying red banners and half blue, and encamp before Magpie-Tail Slope, thirty li outside Xinye: “As soon as Cao Cao’s army appears, the red-banner troops are to move off to the left and the blue-banner troops to the right. The enemy will grow suspicious and will not dare pursue. You two are then to divide and lie in ambush. The moment you see fire rise in the city, pursue and cut down the routed troops, then go upstream on the White River to lend support.”

When Kongming had completed all these dispositions, he and Xuande ascended a height to watch and await news of victory.

Meanwhile, Cao Ren and Cao Hong were leading one hundred thousand troops as the foremost division, while ahead of them Xu Chu had already taken three thousand armored soldiers to clear the road. In a vast and imposing host they drove toward Xinye. Around noon that day they reached Magpie-Tail Slope and saw a cluster of troops before it, all displaying blue and red banners. Xu Chu urged his soldiers forward. Liu Feng and Mi Fang divided their men into four companies, the blue and red banners withdrawing separately to left and right. Xu Chu reined in his horse and ordered, “Advance no farther for now. There must be an ambush ahead. Our troops will halt here.” He galloped back alone to report to Cao Ren in the leading division. Cao Ren said, “Those are decoy troops. There can be no ambush. Advance swiftly. I shall urge the army on behind you.”

Xu Chu returned to the slope and led his troops in the attack. But when he reached the woods and searched them, not a man was to be seen. By then the sun was sinking in the west. Just as Xu Chu was about to advance, he heard drums and music resounding loudly from the mountain. Raising his head, he saw a cluster of banners at its summit. Amid them stood two canopies, beneath which Xuande sat on the left and Kongming on the right, facing each other and drinking wine. Xu Chu flew into a rage and led his troops along a path up the mountain. But rolling timbers and hurtling stones came crashing down from above, and he could make no progress. Then he heard a tremendous roar of battle cries behind the mountain. He wished to find a path around and engage the enemy, but darkness had already fallen.

When Cao Ren arrived with the army, he ordered the troops to seize Xinye and rest there. When the soldiers reached the city, they found all four gates standing wide open. Cao Cao’s troops rushed in without meeting any resistance. Not a person could be seen within: it was nothing but an empty city.

Cao Hong said, “Their strength was isolated and their schemes exhausted, so they took all the common people and fled. For now our army may rest in the city, and at dawn tomorrow we shall advance.” By this time the troops were exhausted from marching and ravenously hungry, so they all sought houses in which to cook their meals. Cao Ren and Cao Hong took their rest in the government offices. After the first watch, a violent wind sprang up. The soldiers guarding the gates hurried in to report that fire had broken out. Cao Ren said, “Some careless soldiers must have let their cooking fires spread. There is no cause for alarm.”

Before he had finished speaking, several more urgent reports arrived in succession: fires had broken out at the western, southern, and northern gates. Cao Ren hastily ordered all the commanders to mount, but flames were rising throughout the whole county town, bathing everything above and below in crimson. That night’s conflagration surpassed even the fire that had burned the camp at Bowang. A later poet lamented:

Cao Cao, the crafty hero, held the Central Plain;In the ninth month he marched south to the Han River.The Earl of Wind descended wrathfully upon Xinye,And the God of Fire flew down, his flames scorching Heaven.

Cao Ren led the commanders through smoke and flame, seeking a road of escape. Hearing that there was no fire at the eastern gate, they rushed frantically toward it and burst out. The soldiers trampled one another underfoot, and countless men died. Cao Ren and the others had only just escaped the fiery peril when a great shout arose behind them. Zhao Yun led his troops against them, and a confused battle followed. The routed soldiers fled for their lives; who among them would turn back to fight?

As they fled, Mi Fang arrived with a body of troops and charged them in another fierce attack. Cao Ren suffered a crushing defeat and fought his way off along the road, only for Liu Feng to lead out another force and fall upon him once more. By the fourth watch, men and horses were utterly exhausted, and more than half the soldiers had scorched heads and blistered faces. When they reached the White River, they were delighted to find the water not very deep. Men and horses all went down into the river to drink. The men shouted and clamored, while the horses neighed without cease.

Meanwhile, Yunchang had dammed the water upstream with sacks. At dusk he saw the flames rise from Xinye. During the fourth watch he suddenly heard the cries of men and neighing of horses downstream, and at once ordered his soldiers to pull away all the sacks together. The waters rose mountain-high and surged downstream. Cao Cao’s men and horses were engulfed, and a great many drowned. Cao Ren led the commanders toward a place where the current was slower and fought his way out. When they reached the Boling ford, a great roar of battle cries suddenly arose, and an army barred their road. At its head was none other than Zhang Fei, who shouted, “Cao Cao’s traitorous dogs, come quickly and yield your lives!” Cao Cao’s troops were appalled. Truly:

Within the city they had scarcely seen red flames erupt,When by the river a black whirlwind came upon them.

Whether Cao Ren escaped with his life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Liu Bei Leads the People Across the River; Zhao Yun Rides Alone to Rescue His Lord

Now Zhang Fei, because Guan Yu had released the waters upstream, led his troops charging in from below and intercepted Cao Ren, plunging into a confused melee. Suddenly he encountered Xu Chu and engaged him in combat. Xu Chu dared not prolong the fight, but forced open a road and escaped. Zhang Fei pursued until he joined Liu Bei and Kongming, and together they followed the river upstream. Liu Feng and Mi Fang had already prepared boats and were waiting for them, so they all crossed the river and made for Fancheng. Kongming ordered the boats and rafts set afire and destroyed.

Meanwhile, Cao Ren gathered his defeated troops and encamped at Xinye, then sent Cao Hong to report to Cao Cao and give a full account of the reverse. Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare that village lout Zhuge treat me so!” he cried. He pressed all three armies forward until they covered the hills and choked the countryside, and all made camp outside Xinye. He ordered his soldiers to scour the hills while filling in the White River, then divided the great army into eight columns to seize Fancheng together. Liu Ye said, “Prime Minister, now that you have first come to Xiangyang, you must begin by winning the people’s hearts. Liu Bei has moved the entire population of Xinye into Fancheng. If our troops advance directly, both cities will be ground to powder. It would be better first to send someone to summon Liu Bei to surrender. Even if he refuses, it will still show our concern for the people; and if he comes over, the lands of Jingzhou may be pacified without a battle.”

Cao Cao accepted his counsel and asked, “Who can serve as envoy?” Liu Ye replied, “Xu Shu was on the closest terms with Liu Bei and is now here in our army. Why not order him to make the journey?” Cao Cao said, “If he goes, I fear he will never return.” Liu Ye said, “If he failed to return, he would make himself the laughingstock of all men. Prime Minister, have no doubts.” Cao Cao therefore summoned Xu Shu and said to him, “I now intend to trample Fancheng flat, yet I pity the lives of its many inhabitants. Go and tell Liu Bei that if he will surrender, his offenses shall be pardoned and he shall receive rank; but if he persists in his delusion, soldiers and civilians alike shall be slaughtered, and jade and common stone shall burn together. I know your loyalty and honor, and therefore send you especially. I trust you will not betray my confidence.”

Xu Shu accepted the command and went to Fancheng. Liu Bei and Kongming received him, and together they spoke of their former friendship. Xu Shu said, “Cao Cao has sent me to summon you to surrender, my lord, but this is merely a pretense to win the people’s hearts. He has now divided his forces into eight columns and is advancing after filling in the White River. I fear Fancheng cannot be defended; you should swiftly make plans to withdraw.” Liu Bei wished to keep Xu Shu with him, but Xu Shu declined, saying, “If I do not return, I fear I shall invite the ridicule of others. My aged mother is now dead, leaving me to bear everlasting grief. Though I remain in his camp, I swear never to devise a single plan for him. With Sleeping Dragon to assist you, why should you fear that your great enterprise will not succeed? I beg leave to depart.” Liu Bei dared not detain him by force.

Xu Shu took his leave and returned. On seeing Cao Cao, he reported that Liu Bei had no intention of surrendering. Cao Cao was enraged and advanced his army that very day. Liu Bei asked Kongming for a plan. Kongming said, “We must quickly abandon Fancheng and go to Xiangyang, where we may rest for a time.” Liu Bei said, “But the people have followed me so long. How could I bear to forsake them?” Kongming replied, “Have an announcement made throughout the city: those who wish to follow may go with us, while those who do not may remain behind.” He first sent Guan Yu to the riverbank to prepare the boats, then ordered Sun Qian and Jian Yong to proclaim throughout the city, “Cao Cao’s army is about to arrive. This isolated city cannot long be defended. Any among the people who wish to follow may cross the river with us.”

The people of both counties cried out with one voice, “Though we die, we are willing to follow you, my lord!” That very day they set forth, wailing and weeping. Supporting the old and carrying the young, leading sons and bringing daughters, they streamed endlessly across the river, while cries of grief never ceased on either bank. Watching from his boat, Liu Bei was overcome with anguish and cried, “For my sake alone, the people have been made to suffer this great calamity! What right have I to live?” He made to throw himself into the river, but those around him hurriedly seized and restrained him. None who heard him could keep from weeping. When the boats reached the southern bank, he looked back and saw that some of the people had not yet crossed and were gazing southward in tears. Liu Bei urgently ordered Guan Yu to hasten the boats back for them, and only then mounted his horse. When he reached the eastern gate of Xiangyang, he saw banners planted thickly along the walls and chevaux-de-frise densely arrayed beside the moat. Reining in his horse, Liu Bei called loudly, “My worthy nephew Liu Cong, I desire only to save the people and harbor no other intention. Open the gate quickly!”

When Liu Cong heard that Liu Bei had arrived, he was too frightened to come out. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun went straight to the gate tower and shouted for the soldiers to shoot down a shower of arrows. Outside the city, all the people turned toward the tower and wept. Suddenly a general within the city led several hundred men directly up onto the wall and roared, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, traitors who have sold your country! Lord Liu is a man of benevolence and virtue. He comes now seeking refuge in order to save the people. How dare you deny him entry?” The people looked at the man. He stood eight feet tall and had a face like a ripe date. He was a native of Yiyang, surnamed Wei, named Yan, and styled Wenchang.

At once Wei Yan swung his sword and cut down the soldiers guarding the gate. He opened the gate, lowered the drawbridge, and shouted, “Imperial Uncle Liu, lead your troops quickly into the city, and together we shall kill these traitors who have sold their country!” Zhang Fei spurred his horse forward to enter, but Liu Bei hastily stopped him, saying, “Do not alarm the people!” Wei Yan continued calling on Liu Bei’s forces to come into the city. Just then a general within came galloping out at the head of a body of troops and shouted, “Wei Yan, nameless common soldier! How dare you foment disorder! Do you know the great general Wen Ping?” Wei Yan was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged to meet him.

The soldiers of both sides fell into a confused battle beside the city, and their shouts shook the heavens. Liu Bei said, “I wished to protect the people, but instead I am harming them! I will not enter Xiangyang.” Kongming said, “Jiangling is a vital stronghold of Jingzhou. We would do better to seize Jiangling first and make it our base.” Liu Bei replied, “That is precisely my own desire.” Thereupon he led the people away from the main road to Xiangyang and made for Jiangling. Many inhabitants of Xiangyang took advantage of the disorder to flee the city and follow Liu Bei. Wei Yan fought Wen Ping from the hour of the Serpent until the hour of the Goat, by which time all the soldiers under him had been lost. He wheeled his horse and fled, but could not find Liu Bei, so he went on his own to seek refuge with Han Xuan, the governor of Changsha.

Liu Bei now traveled with more than a hundred thousand soldiers and civilians, several thousand carts large and small, and countless people carrying shoulder poles and bundles on their backs. As they passed Liu Biao’s tomb, Liu Bei led all his generals in worship before it and wept as he declared, “Your unworthy younger brother Bei possesses neither virtue nor ability and has failed the grave trust you placed in him. The guilt is mine alone and has nothing to do with the people. May your heroic spirit above stoop to save the people of Jingzhou and Xiangyang!” His words were filled with such bitter grief that not one among soldiers or civilians failed to shed tears.

Suddenly scouts came galloping in with this report: “Cao Cao’s great army is now encamped at Fancheng. He has sent men to gather boats and rafts, and will cross the river and pursue us this very day.” All the generals said, “Jiangling is a vital stronghold and can readily be defended. But we now have tens of thousands of civilians with us and travel barely ten miles a day. At this rate, when will we ever reach Jiangling? If Cao Cao’s troops arrive, how shall we meet them? It would be best to leave the people behind for the moment and press ahead.” Liu Bei wept and said, “One who undertakes a great enterprise must regard the people as its foundation. Now that they have given themselves to me, how can I forsake them?” When the people heard these words, none remained unmoved. A later poet praised him:

In peril, his humane heart held the people dear;Boarding his boat, his tears moved all the host.To this day, where the Xiang River meets its shore,The village elders still remember their lord.

Liu Bei continued slowly onward, surrounded by the people. Kongming said, “The pursuing army will soon be upon us. We should send Guan Yu to Jiangxia to seek aid from Prince Liu Qi and have him quickly raise troops, take ship, and rendezvous with us at Jiangling.” Liu Bei followed his advice. He immediately wrote a letter and ordered Guan Yu and Sun Qian to lead five hundred soldiers to Jiangxia to seek aid. He commanded Zhang Fei to guard the rear and Zhao Yun to protect the women and children, while all the others attended to the people as they traveled. Each day they went only a little more than ten miles before resting.

Meanwhile, from Fancheng Cao Cao sent men across the river to Xiangyang, summoning Liu Cong to an audience. Liu Cong was too frightened to go, so Cai Mao and Zhang Yun asked permission to make the journey. Wang Wei secretly advised Liu Cong, “Now that you have surrendered and Liu Bei has fled, Cao Cao will surely be relaxed and unprepared. I beg you, General, to muster an elite force and ambush him in dangerous terrain. Cao Cao can then be captured. Once Cao Cao is taken, your might will shake the empire. Though the Central Plain is vast, it may be pacified merely by sending forth proclamations. Such an opportunity is rarely encountered and must not be lost.”

Liu Cong repeated his words to Cai Mao. Cai Mao rebuked Wang Wei, saying, “You know nothing of Heaven’s decree! How dare you speak such wild words?” Wang Wei angrily cursed him: “You traitor who has sold his country! I regret only that I cannot devour your flesh raw!” Cai Mao wished to kill him, but Kuai Yue intervened and stopped him. Cai Mao then went with Zhang Yun to Fancheng, where they bowed before Cao Cao. Their every word and expression was fawning and servile. Cao Cao asked, “How many troops, horses, funds, and provisions does Jingzhou now possess?” Cai Mao replied, “There are fifty thousand cavalry, one hundred fifty thousand infantry, and eighty thousand marines—a total of two hundred eighty thousand. Most of the funds and provisions are stored at Jiangling. What remains in the other districts is also sufficient to supply the army for one year.” Cao Cao asked, “How many warships are there, and who formerly commanded them?” Cai Mao replied, “There are more than seven thousand warships, large and small. The two of us have always commanded them.”

Cao Cao thereupon made Cai Mao Marquis Who Guards the South and Commander-in-Chief of the Navy, and Zhang Yun Marquis Who Assists Submission and Deputy Commander-in-Chief of the Navy. The two men were overjoyed and bowed their thanks. Cao Cao further said, “Now that Liu Jingsheng is dead and his son has submitted, I shall memorialize the Son of Heaven and have him confirmed forever as lord of Jingzhou.” The two men withdrew in great delight. Xun You said, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are fawning sycophants. Why, my lord, have you granted them such illustrious titles and even placed the navy under their command?” Cao Cao laughed. “How could I fail to judge men? It is only because the northern troops under me are unaccustomed to naval warfare that I am employing these two for the time being. Once the enterprise is accomplished, I shall deal with them otherwise.”

Cai Mao and Zhang Yun returned to Liu Cong and reported in full that Cao Cao had promised to memorialize the throne and preserve him forever as lord of Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Liu Cong was overjoyed. The next day, accompanied by his mother, Lady Cai, he carried the seals of office and military tallies across the river in person to welcome Cao Cao with due obeisance. After soothing and reassuring him, Cao Cao led the generals accompanying his campaign forward and encamped outside Xiangyang. Cai Mao and Zhang Yun ordered the people of Xiangyang to burn incense and bow in welcome, and Cao Cao addressed them all with kindly words of comfort. After entering the city and taking his seat in the government hall, he summoned Kuai Yue before him and said reassuringly, “I do not rejoice at gaining Jingzhou; I rejoice at gaining Yidu.” He then appointed Kuai Yue governor of Jiangling and made him Marquis of Fancheng. Fu Xun, Wang Can, and the others were all made Marquises Within the Passes. Liu Cong, however, was appointed Inspector of Qingzhou and ordered to depart at once.

Liu Cong was greatly alarmed on hearing the command and declined, saying, “I do not wish to hold office. I desire only to remain in the homeland of my parents.” Cao Cao said, “Qingzhou is near the imperial capital. I would have you serve at court, so that no one in Jingzhou or Xiangyang can plot against you.” Liu Cong repeatedly declined, but Cao Cao would not permit it. Liu Cong therefore had no choice but to set out for Qingzhou with his mother, Lady Cai. Of his former generals, only Wang Wei accompanied him; all the other officials escorted them to the riverbank and then returned. Cao Cao summoned Yu Jin and secretly instructed him, “Lead a force of light cavalry after Liu Cong and his mother and kill them, thereby removing any future danger.”

Yu Jin accepted the command, led his men in pursuit, and overtook them. He shouted, “By order of the Prime Minister, I have come to kill mother and son! Make haste and surrender your heads!” Lady Cai embraced Liu Cong and wept bitterly. Yu Jin shouted for his soldiers to strike. Wang Wei, furious, fought with all his strength, but was eventually killed by the mass of troops. The soldiers then slew Liu Cong and Lady Cai. Yu Jin returned and reported to Cao Cao, who rewarded him lavishly. Cao Cao next sent men to Longzhong to search for Kongming’s wife and family, but no trace of them could be found. Kongming, as it turned out, had already sent them away to hide in the Three Rivers region. Cao Cao bitterly resented this.

Once Xiangyang had been pacified, Xun You advised, “Jiangling is the key stronghold of Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and its stores of money and grain are immense. If Liu Bei occupies it, he will be difficult to dislodge in haste.” Cao Cao said, “Could I possibly have forgotten it?” He immediately ordered that one general be selected from among the commanders at Xiangyang to lead the vanguard and clear the road. But of all the generals, Wen Ping alone was absent. Cao Cao sent men to seek him out, and only then did he come to the audience. Cao Cao asked, “Why have you come so late?” Wen Ping replied, “As a subject, I was unable to preserve my lord’s lands intact. My heart is filled with grief and shame, and I had no face to present myself sooner.” When he had spoken, he sobbed and shed tears. Cao Cao said, “Here is a truly loyal subject!” He appointed Wen Ping governor of Jiangxia, bestowed upon him the title Marquis Within the Passes, and ordered him to lead the army and clear the road. Scouts reported, “Liu Bei is leading the people and travels only a little more than ten miles each day. By our calculation, he is just over three hundred miles away.” Cao Cao ordered each division to select its finest men, forming a force of five thousand armored cavalry, and sent them forward at full speed by night and day, with orders to overtake Liu Bei within one day and one night. The main army followed in successive columns.

Meanwhile, Liu Bei led more than a hundred thousand civilians and somewhat over three thousand troops toward Jiangling, painfully covering one stage after another. Zhao Yun protected the women and children, while Zhang Fei guarded the rear. Kongming said, “Guan Yu has gone to Jiangxia, but we have received no word from him at all. I do not know how matters stand.” Liu Bei said, “May I trouble you, Master Strategist, to make the journey yourself? Liu Qi is grateful for the counsel you gave him in former days. If he sees that you have come in person, the affair will surely succeed.” Kongming agreed and departed ahead with Liu Feng and five hundred soldiers to seek aid at Jiangxia.

That day Liu Bei traveled with Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, and Mi Fang. As they went, a sudden violent wind sprang up before his horse, sending dust soaring to the heavens and entirely obscuring the red sun. Startled, Liu Bei asked, “What omen is this?” Jian Yong possessed some understanding of the principles of yin and yang. Concealing his hand in his sleeve, he cast a divination, then exclaimed in alarm, “This is an omen of great disaster, to be fulfilled tonight. My lord, you must quickly abandon the people and flee.” Liu Bei said, “The people have followed me all the way from Xinye. How could I bear to abandon them?” Jian Yong replied, “If my lord clings to them and will not leave them, disaster is not far away.” Liu Bei asked, “What place lies ahead?” Those around him answered, “Ahead is Dangyang County. There is a mountain there called Mount Jing.” Liu Bei then ordered the army to make camp by the mountain.

It was the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, and the chill wind pierced to the bone. Dusk was approaching, and cries of grief filled the countryside. At about the fourth watch, shouts suddenly came rolling from the northwest, shaking the earth. Liu Bei was greatly alarmed. He hastily mounted and led more than two thousand picked troops from his own command to meet the enemy. Cao Cao’s soldiers swept down upon them with irresistible force. Liu Bei fought desperately. At the most perilous moment, Zhang Fei fortunately arrived with his troops, hewed open a road of blood, and rescued Liu Bei, leading him eastward. Wen Ping came forward and blocked their way. Liu Bei cursed him: “Traitor who betrayed your lord! How can you still show your face before men?” Wen Ping’s face filled with shame. He led his troops away toward the northeast. Zhang Fei protected Liu Bei as they fought and retreated. They fled until dawn, when the cries behind them gradually faded into the distance, and only then did Liu Bei rein in his horse to rest. When he looked at those who had followed him, he saw barely a hundred horsemen. The common people, the women and children, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Jian Yong, Zhao Yun, and all the rest had vanished, and no one knew where they were. Liu Bei wept bitterly. “More than a hundred thousand living souls have suffered this great disaster because of their devotion to me. I do not know whether my generals or my family live or die. Even a man of earth or wood could not help but grieve!”

While he was still sunk in misery, Mi Fang suddenly appeared, staggering toward them with several arrows lodged in his face. He cried, “Zhao Zilong has deserted us and gone over to Cao Cao!” Liu Bei rebuked him: “Zilong is my old companion. How could he ever betray me?” Zhang Fei said, “Now that he sees our strength exhausted and our cause desperate, perhaps he has gone over to Cao Cao in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Liu Bei said, “Zilong has followed me through hardship and peril. His heart is firm as iron and stone; wealth and rank could never sway him.” Mi Fang said, “I saw him with my own eyes riding toward the northwest.” Zhang Fei said, “Wait until I seek him out myself. If I meet him, I will stab him dead with one thrust!” Liu Bei said, “Do not suspect him wrongly. Have you forgotten how your second elder brother slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou? There must be some reason for Zilong’s going. I am certain he will never abandon me.”

But Zhang Fei would not listen. Leading more than twenty horsemen, he rode to Changban Bridge. Seeing a stretch of woodland east of the bridge, he devised a stratagem. He ordered the horsemen with him to cut down tree branches, tie them to their horses’ tails, and gallop back and forth through the woods, raising clouds of dust to suggest the presence of hidden troops. Zhang Fei himself leveled his spear across his saddle and stationed his horse on the bridge, gazing westward.

Zhao Yun, meanwhile, had been fighting Cao Cao’s forces since the fourth watch, charging to and fro until daybreak. He could not find Liu Bei and had also lost Liu Bei’s family. He thought to himself, “My lord entrusted his two ladies, Gan and Mi, and his young son, A-Dou, to my care. Now they have been separated from the army. With what face can I go before my lord? Better to fight to the death. Whatever happens, I must discover the whereabouts of my mistresses and the young lord!” Looking back, he saw that only thirty or forty horsemen remained with him. Zhao Yun spurred his horse through the disordered army in search of them. The lamentations of the people from the two counties shook heaven and earth. Countless men, struck by arrows or spears, fled after abandoning sons and daughters alike.

As Zhao Yun rode on, he saw a man lying in the grass. Looking closely, he recognized Jian Yong. Zhao Yun hurriedly asked, “Have you seen the two ladies?” Jian Yong replied, “The two ladies abandoned their carriages and fled carrying A-Dou. I galloped after them, but as I rounded the hillside, a general stabbed me with his spear and knocked me from my horse. My horse was seized. I was unable to fight on, and so I lie here.” Zhao Yun took one of the horses ridden by his followers and lent it to Jian Yong. He then ordered two soldiers to escort Jian Yong ahead and report to their lord: “Though I must ascend to heaven or descend into the earth, I will somehow find my mistresses and the young lord. If I cannot find them, I shall die upon the battlefield!”

With that, he spurred his horse toward Changban Slope. Suddenly someone called loudly, “General Zhao, where are you going?” Zhao Yun reined in and asked, “Who are you?” The man replied, “I am one of Lord Liu’s soldiers assigned to escort the carriages. An arrow struck me down here.” Zhao Yun at once asked for news of the two ladies. The soldier said, “Only a moment ago I saw Lady Gan, her hair disheveled and her feet bare, traveling south with a group of women from among the refugees.”

On hearing this, Zhao Yun paid no further heed to the soldier but urgently galloped south in pursuit. He soon saw a crowd of refugees, several hundred men and women, helping one another along. Zhao Yun called loudly, “Is Lady Gan among you?” From the rear of the crowd, Lady Gan saw Zhao Yun and burst into loud sobs. Zhao Yun dismounted, planted his spear in the ground, and said through his tears, “It is my fault that you were separated, my lady! Where are Lady Mi and the young lord?” Lady Gan replied, “Lady Mi and I were pursued, so we abandoned the carriages and went on foot among the common people. Then another body of troops charged upon us and scattered us. I do not know where Lady Mi and A-Dou have gone. I alone escaped with my life and reached this place.”

While they were speaking, the people raised a cry as another force of soldiers burst forth. Zhao Yun drew up his spear and mounted. Looking ahead, he saw a man bound upon a horse: it was Mi Zhu. Behind him came a general wielding a great sword and leading more than a thousand troops. This was Chunyu Dao, an officer under Cao Ren. He had captured Mi Zhu and was about to take him away and present him as proof of his merit. Zhao Yun gave a tremendous shout, leveled his spear, and spurred his horse straight at Chunyu Dao. Chunyu Dao could not withstand him and was knocked from his horse by a single thrust. Zhao Yun rushed forward, rescued Mi Zhu, and seized two horses. He asked Lady Gan to mount, then hewed open a road of blood and escorted her straight to Changban Slope.

There he saw Zhang Fei sitting his horse on the bridge with spear leveled. Zhang Fei shouted, “Zilong! Why have you betrayed my elder brother?” Zhao Yun replied, “I could not find the ladies or the young lord, and therefore fell behind. How can you speak of betrayal?” Zhang Fei said, “Had Jian Yong not arrived before you and reported the truth, I would never have spared you when we met!” Zhao Yun asked, “Where is our lord?” Zhang Fei replied, “Not far ahead.” Zhao Yun said to Mi Zhu, “Mi Zizhong, escort Lady Gan onward. I must return and search for Lady Mi and the young lord.” When he had spoken, he led several horsemen back along the road by which he had come.

As he rode on, he saw a general approaching at a gallop with more than ten horsemen. The man carried an iron spear and bore a sword on his back. Zhao Yun said nothing but charged straight at him. At the first exchange, he stabbed the general from his horse, and all his followers fled. The slain general was Xiahou En, the officer entrusted with carrying Cao Cao’s personal sword. Cao Cao possessed two precious swords: one was named “Heaven’s Prop,” and the other “Blue Steel.” He wore Heaven’s Prop himself and had Xiahou En carry Blue Steel. The Blue Steel sword could cut iron as though it were mud and was incomparably sharp.

Xiahou En had relied on his own courage and strength and, with the sword on his back, had led men about plundering and pillaging. He never expected to encounter Zhao Yun, who killed him with a single thrust and seized the sword. Seeing the two characters “Blue Steel” inlaid in gold upon the hilt, Zhao Yun knew it was a precious blade. He thrust the sword into his belt, raised his spear, and again charged into the dense encirclement. When he looked back, not one of his horsemen remained; he was utterly alone. Yet Zhao Yun had not the slightest thought of retreat and continued searching everywhere. Whenever he encountered any of the people, he asked for news of Lady Mi. Suddenly a man pointed and said, “The lady is carrying a child. She was wounded in the left thigh by a spear and cannot walk. She is sitting just ahead inside a breach in a wall.”

When Zhao Yun heard this, he hurried forward in search. He found a household whose earthen wall had been damaged by fire. There, beneath the wall beside a dry well, Lady Mi sat weeping with A-Dou in her arms. Zhao Yun hastily dismounted, prostrated himself, and bowed. Lady Mi said, “Now that I have seen you, General, A-Dou may yet live. I pray you take pity on his father, who has wandered homeless for half his life and possesses only this one drop of his blood. Protect this child and bring him safely to his father. Then I shall die without regret!”

Zhao Yun said, “Your suffering, my lady, is my fault. Say no more, but please mount my horse. I shall fight on foot to the death and escort you through the encirclement.” Lady Mi replied, “No. How can you be without a horse, General? This child depends entirely upon your protection. I am gravely wounded already—why should my death matter? I beg you to take the child quickly and leave. Do not let me burden you.” Zhao Yun said, “The shouts are drawing near. The pursuing troops have arrived. Please mount at once, my lady!” Lady Mi said, “I truly cannot go. Do not ruin us both.” She then handed A-Dou to Zhao Yun and said, “This child’s life rests wholly in your hands!”

Again and again Zhao Yun begged Lady Mi to mount, but she steadfastly refused. Battle cries arose on every side. Zhao Yun sternly said, “If you will not heed me, my lady, what shall we do when the pursuers arrive?” Lady Mi cast A-Dou onto the ground, turned, and threw herself into the dry well, where she died. A later poet praised her:

A warrior in battle must rely upon his steed;How could he guard the infant lord while going on foot?She staked one death to preserve the heir of Liu—In courage and resolve, she shamed the men.

Seeing that Lady Mi was dead, Zhao Yun feared Cao Cao’s soldiers might desecrate her corpse. He therefore pushed down the earthen wall and covered the dry well. When this was done, he loosened the cord binding his armor, lowered the protective breastplate, and placed A-Dou safely against his chest. Then he snatched up his spear and mounted. A general had already arrived with a company of infantry. It was Yan Ming, an officer under Cao Hong, who wielded a three-pointed, double-edged blade and came to fight Zhao Yun. In fewer than three exchanges, Zhao Yun stabbed him from his horse, scattered his troops, and burst open a road.

As Zhao Yun rode onward, another body of troops and horsemen barred his way. At their head was a great general whose banner clearly bore the words “Zhang He of Hejian.” Zhao Yun said nothing but leveled his spear and engaged him. After some ten exchanges, Zhao Yun dared not prolong the fight and forced a path of escape. Zhang He pursued from behind. Zhao Yun whipped his horse forward, but suddenly, with a stumble, both horse and rider pitched into a pit. Zhang He charged up with leveled spear to stab him. All at once a beam of red light rolled upward from the pit, and Zhao Yun’s horse sprang into the air and leaped clear. A later poet wrote:

Red light enclosed him as the captive dragon flew;His warhorse burst the siege at Changban through.The destined lord of forty-two years to comeThus gave the general cause to show his godlike might.

Zhang He was greatly startled by the sight and withdrew. Zhao Yun galloped onward, but suddenly two generals behind him shouted, “Zhao Yun, do not flee!” Ahead, two more generals wielding different weapons blocked his path. Those pursuing from behind were Ma Yan and Zhang Yi; those barring the way ahead were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan. All four were surrendered generals formerly under Yuan Shao. Zhao Yun fought fiercely against the four as Cao Cao’s soldiers surged forward together. He then drew the Blue Steel sword and slashed wildly. Wherever his hand rose, garments and armor were cut clean through, and blood gushed like springs. He drove back soldiers and generals alike and broke straight through the dense encirclement.

Meanwhile, from the summit of Mount Jing, Cao Cao saw a general whose might proved irresistible wherever he went and urgently asked those around him who the man was. Cao Hong galloped down the mountain and shouted, “Warrior in the ranks, leave us your name!” Zhao Yun called back, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Cao Hong returned and reported this to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “He is truly a tiger general! I must take him alive.” He immediately sent mounted messengers to every quarter with this order: “Wherever Zhao Yun appears, no one is to loose a hidden arrow. He must be captured alive.” Because of this, Zhao Yun escaped the peril. This too was owing to A-Dou’s good fortune.

In that battle Zhao Yun, carrying the future Latter Lord against his breast, broke straight through the dense encirclement, hewed down two great standards, and seized three lances. Fighting with spear before and sword behind, he killed more than fifty noted generals from Cao Cao’s camp. A later poet wrote:

Blood dyed his battle robe and stained his armor red;At Dangyang, who dared meet him face-to-face?Of all who broke through ranks to save a lord in peril,None but Zhao Zilong of Changshan stands alone.

Zhao Yun had now fought his way through the encirclement and left the main battle lines behind, his war robe drenched in blood. As he rode on, two more bodies of troops suddenly burst out below a hillside. They were led by the brothers Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen, officers under Xiahou Dun. One wielded a great ax and the other a painted halberd. They shouted, “Zhao Yun, dismount at once and submit to bondage!” Truly:

Scarcely had he escaped alive from the tiger’s den,When the dragon’s pool surged up to bar his way again.

How Zilong escaped in the end will be told in the next chapter.

Zhang Fei Makes Havoc at Long Slope Bridge; Liu Bei Flees Defeat to the Hanjin Crossing

Now Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen barred Zhao Yun’s way and engaged him in battle. Zhao Yun leveled his spear and thrust. Zhong Jin came first, swinging his great axe to meet him. Their horses crossed, and before three bouts had passed, Zhao Yun struck him from the saddle with a single spear thrust, then broke through and rode on. Behind him, Zhong Shen came galloping in pursuit with his halberd, so close upon Zhao Yun’s horse that its blade flickered over his back. Zhao Yun abruptly wheeled his mount, bringing the two horses breast to breast. With his left hand he held his spear and warded off the painted halberd; with his right he drew the precious Qinggang Sword and slashed. Helmet and skull alike were cleft halfway through, and Zhong Shen fell dead from his horse. The remaining soldiers scattered and fled. Thus escaping, Zhao Yun rode toward Changban Bridge, but soon heard a tremendous clamor behind him. It was Wen Ping, leading troops in pursuit. By the time Zhao Yun reached the bridge, both man and horse were utterly spent. There he saw Zhang Fei, spear in hand, sitting his horse upon the bridge. Zhao Yun cried aloud, “Yide, aid me!” Zhang Fei replied, “Zilong, ride on quickly! I shall deal with the pursuers myself.”

Zhao Yun spurred across the bridge. After riding more than twenty li, he found Xuande and the others resting beneath some trees. Zhao Yun dismounted, prostrated himself, and wept. Xuande wept as well. Gasping for breath, Zhao Yun said, “For Zhao Yun’s crime, ten thousand deaths would still be too light! Lady Mi was gravely wounded and refused to mount my horse. She cast herself into a well and died. I could only push down an earthen wall to cover her. Then, carrying the young lord in my arms, I broke through the encircling host. Thanks to my lord’s immense good fortune, I was blessed to escape. A short while ago, the young lord was still crying in my arms, but he has made no sound for some time. I fear he may not have survived.” He opened his armor to look. It turned out that A-Dou was merely sleeping and had not yet awakened. Zhao Yun exclaimed joyfully, “By good fortune, the young lord is unharmed!” With both hands he presented the child to Xuande. Xuande took him and flung him to the ground, saying, “For the sake of an infant like you, I nearly lost one of my great generals!” Zhao Yun hastily picked A-Dou up from the ground, then wept and bowed, saying, “Even if Yun’s liver and brains were smeared upon the earth, I could never repay such kindness!” A later poet wrote:

From Cao Cao’s host the flying tiger sprang;Within Zhao Yun’s arms the young dragon slept.No other means could soothe his loyal heart,So Liu Bei cast his own son before the horse.

Meanwhile, Wen Ping led his troops in pursuit of Zhao Yun as far as Changban Bridge. There he saw Zhang Fei, his tiger whiskers bristling upward and his great round eyes opened wide, gripping his serpent spear as he sat his horse upon the bridge. He also saw clouds of dust rising behind the woods east of the bridge. Suspecting an ambush, he reined in his horse and dared not advance.

Before long, Cao Ren, Li Dian, Xiahou Dun, Xiahou Yuan, Yue Jin, Zhang Liao, Zhang He, Xu Chu, and the others all arrived. When they saw Zhang Fei glaring fiercely, spear held crosswise, sitting his horse upon the bridge, they feared it might be another stratagem of Zhuge Kongming. None dared approach. They halted their formations and drew up in a single line west of the bridge, then sent a swift messenger to report to Cao Cao. On hearing the news, Cao Cao mounted at once and came forward from behind the ranks. Zhang Fei opened his great round eyes wide. Dimly, amid the rearward troops, he saw a green silk parasol, yak-tail standards, ceremonial axes, and banners approaching. He guessed that Cao Cao, being doubtful, had come in person to observe. Zhang Fei raised his voice in a mighty shout: “I am Zhang Yide of Yan! Who dares fight me to the death?” His voice rang like a tremendous thunderclap. All who heard it in Cao Cao’s army trembled in their thighs. Cao Cao hastily ordered his parasol removed, then turned to those around him and said, “I once heard Yunzhang say that Yide could take the head of a chief general from amid an army of a million as easily as drawing an object from a bag. Now that we have met him today, he must not be underestimated.”

Before he had finished speaking, Zhang Fei glared and shouted once more: “Zhang Yide of Yan is here! Who dares come forth and fight to the death?” Seeing Zhang Fei’s awesome bearing, Cao Cao began to think of retreating. Zhang Fei saw the formations of Cao Cao’s rear army begin to shift, so he leveled his spear and shouted again: “You will not fight, yet you will not retreat! What is the reason for this?”

Before the echoes of his shout had died away, Xiahou Jie, beside Cao Cao, was so terrified that his courage shattered, and he toppled from his horse. Cao Cao at once turned his mount and fled. Thereupon all his soldiers and generals rushed away together toward the west. Truly it was said: How could a yellow-mouthed child endure the crash of a thunderbolt? How could a sickly woodcutter bear the roar of tigers and leopards? In that instant, countless men threw down their spears and dropped their helmets. The men surged like a tide, and the horses plunged like a collapsing mountain, trampling one another underfoot. A later poet wrote:

At Changban Bridge the air with slaughter burned;Spear leveled, horse held fast, his round eyes glared.One shout resounded like a thunderclap—Alone he drove back Cao’s million men.

Cao Cao, terrified by Zhang Fei’s might, galloped westward. His cap and hairpin both fell away, and he fled with his hair streaming loose. Zhang Liao and Xu Chu caught up and seized his bridle rings. Cao Cao was frantic and bewildered. Zhang Liao said, “Prime Minister, do not be alarmed. Zhang Fei is only one man—why fear him so deeply? If we turn our army back at once and attack, Liu Bei may yet be captured.” Only then did Cao Cao’s composure somewhat return. He ordered Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to go back to Changban Bridge and discover what had happened.

Now Zhang Fei, seeing Cao Cao’s army retreat in a single rush, did not dare pursue. He quickly summoned back the twenty-odd horsemen who had accompanied him, had them remove the branches tied to their horses’ tails, and ordered them to tear down the bridge. Then he turned his horse and returned to Xuande, to whom he related in full how he had destroyed the bridge. Xuande said, “My brother is brave indeed, but regrettably you have miscalculated.” Zhang Fei asked why. Xuande replied, “Cao Cao is deeply cunning. You should not have broken down the bridge. He will certainly pursue us now.” Zhang Fei said, “One shout from me drove him back several li. How would he dare pursue us again?” Xuande answered, “Had you left the bridge intact, he would have feared an ambush and dared not advance. Now that you have destroyed it, he will conclude that we have no troops and are afraid, and he will certainly come after us. He has a host of a million. Even if the Yangtze and Han rivers lay before him, he could fill them and cross. Why should he fear one broken bridge?” They therefore set out at once, taking a side road toward Hanjin and making for the road to Mianyang.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao had sent Zhang Liao and Xu Chu to investigate at Changban Bridge. They returned and reported, “Zhang Fei has destroyed the bridge and departed.” Cao Cao said, “He broke the bridge as he withdrew because he was afraid.” He then issued orders to assign ten thousand soldiers to build three floating bridges with all speed, so that the army could cross that very night. Li Dian said, “I fear this may be another deceitful stratagem of Zhuge Liang. We must not advance rashly.” Cao Cao replied, “Zhang Fei is merely a man of brute courage. What deceitful stratagem could he devise?” He then sent down orders to advance with the utmost speed.

As Xuande drew near Hanjin, he suddenly saw great clouds of dust rising behind him. Drums rolled to the heavens, and battle cries shook the earth. Xuande said, “A great river lies before us, and pursuing troops are behind us. What are we to do?” He hastily ordered Zhao Yun to prepare to meet the enemy. Cao Cao commanded his army, saying, “Liu Bei is now a fish in the cauldron and a tiger in the pit. If we do not capture him at this moment, it will be like releasing a fish into the sea or setting a tiger free in the mountains. Let every general exert himself and press forward!” The generals received the order, and each displayed his might as they raced in pursuit. Suddenly drums sounded behind a hillside, and a body of troops and horsemen charged out, shouting, “I have been waiting here for a long time!”

At their head was a great general bearing the Green Dragon saber and mounted upon the Red Hare. It was none other than Guan Yunzhang. He had gone to Jiangxia and obtained ten thousand troops and horsemen; then, learning of the great battle at Dangyang and Changban, he had come expressly by this road to intercept Cao Cao. The moment Cao Cao saw Yunzhang, he reined in his horse and turned to his generals, saying, “We have fallen into another of Zhuge Liang’s stratagems!” He gave orders for the entire army to retreat at once.

Yunzhang pursued them for more than ten li, then turned back and escorted Xuande and the others to Hanjin, where boats were already waiting. Yunzhang invited Xuande, Lady Gan, and A-Dou to board and be seated. He then asked, “Why do I not see my second sister-in-law?” Xuande related all that had happened at Dangyang. Yunzhang sighed and said, “When we hunted at Xutian in former days, had you followed my counsel, we would not suffer today’s calamity.” Xuande replied, “At that time, I too feared breaking the vessel while striking the rat.”

As they spoke, they suddenly heard war drums sounding loudly from the southern bank. Boats thick as ants came sailing downwind toward them, their sails raised. Xuande was greatly alarmed. As the vessels drew near, they saw a man in a white robe and silver armor standing at the prow of one ship. He cried aloud, “Uncle, have you fared well since we parted? Your unworthy nephew has offended by arriving late!” Xuande looked and saw that it was Liu Qi. Liu Qi came aboard Xuande’s vessel, bowed weeping, and said, “I heard that Uncle was hard-pressed by Cao Cao, so your nephew came expressly to receive and assist you.” Xuande was overjoyed, and the two forces joined and proceeded together. While they were still aboard relating the circumstances, they suddenly saw warships drawn up in a line to the southwest, racing toward them before the wind with shrill whistles.

Liu Qi said in alarm, “Your nephew has already brought every soldier from Jiangxia here. These warships now barring our way must belong either to Cao Cao or to Jiangdong. What are we to do?”

Xuande went to the prow and looked. He saw a man in a silk headcloth and Daoist robe seated at the bow of a vessel. It was Kongming, with Sun Qian standing behind him. Xuande hastily invited them aboard and asked how Kongming came to be there. Kongming replied, “After reaching Jiangxia, I first ordered Yunzhang to land at Hanjin and come to your aid. I calculated that Cao Cao would certainly pursue you, and that my lord would not come by way of Jiangling but would take a slanting route toward Hanjin instead. I therefore asked the young lord to come ahead and receive you, while I went directly to Xiakou and mustered all the troops there to bring them to your aid.”

Xuande was delighted. After all the forces had joined, they discussed plans for defeating Cao Cao. Kongming said, “The city of Xiakou is strongly situated and possesses considerable money and provisions, so it can be defended for a long time. I ask my lord to station himself at Xiakou. The young lord should return to Jiangxia, put the warships in order, and prepare the weapons and equipment. With the two forces supporting one another like a beast’s horns, we can withstand Cao Cao. If we all return to Jiangxia together, our position will instead become isolated.” Liu Qi said, “The Military Adviser’s words are excellent. Yet in my humble opinion, I should invite Uncle to go temporarily to Jiangxia. Once the troops and horses there have been properly arranged, it will not be too late for him to return to Xiakou.” Xuande said, “My worthy nephew’s words are also sound.” He therefore left Yunzhang with five thousand men to guard Xiakou, while Xuande, Kongming, and Liu Qi went together to Jiangxia.

Cao Cao, having seen Yunzhang lead troops out to intercept him by the overland route, suspected an ambush and did not dare continue the pursuit. He also feared that Xuande might reach Jiangling first by water, so he marched his army toward Jiangling through the night. Deng Yi, the Administrative Officer of Jingzhou, and Liu Xian, the Assistant Inspector, had already learned in full what had happened at Xiangyang. Concluding that they could not resist Cao Cao, they led the soldiers and people of Jingzhou out beyond the city walls and surrendered.

Cao Cao entered the city and restored order among the people. He released Han Song from prison and promoted him to Grand Herald. All the other officials likewise received ranks and rewards. Cao Cao then conferred with his generals, saying, “Liu Bei has now gone to Jiangxia. I fear he may unite with Eastern Wu, allowing the menace to spread. What plan should we use to defeat him?” Xun You said, “Now that the might of our army has been greatly displayed, we should send an envoy bearing a proclamation to Jiangdong, inviting Sun Quan to join us in a hunt at Jiangxia. Together we may capture Liu Bei, divide the lands of Jingzhou, and bind ourselves in lasting alliance. Sun Quan will certainly become alarmed and suspicious, and will come to submit. Then our enterprise will succeed.”

Cao Cao adopted the plan. On the one hand, he issued the proclamation and sent an envoy to Eastern Wu; on the other, he mustered his cavalry, infantry, and naval forces, numbering altogether eight hundred and thirty thousand, though he falsely claimed a million. Advancing by both land and water, ships and horsemen moved abreast down the river. From the Jingzhou gorges in the west to Qi and Huang in the east, his linked camps and stockades stretched for more than three hundred li.

The tale now divides. Sun Quan of Jiangdong was encamped in Chaisang Commandery. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached Xiangyang, that Liu Cong had surrendered, and that Cao Cao was now marching day and night by forced stages to seize Jiangling, he assembled his advisers to discuss a plan of defense. Lu Su said, “Jingzhou borders our state. Its rivers and mountains make it naturally strong, and its people are numerous and prosperous. If we can occupy and possess it, it will provide the foundation for imperial rule. Liu Biao has only just died, and Liu Bei has only just suffered defeat. I ask to be sent to Jiangxia to offer condolences. Taking that occasion, I shall persuade Liu Bei to rally Liu Biao’s generals and unite with us in heart and purpose to defeat Cao Cao. If Liu Bei is pleased and agrees, then our great enterprise may succeed.” Sun Quan was delighted and accepted his proposal. He immediately dispatched Lu Su with gifts to Jiangxia to offer condolences.

When Xuande reached Jiangxia, he discussed sound plans with Kongming and Liu Qi. Kongming said, “Cao Cao’s power is great, and it will be difficult to resist him directly. It would be better to seek support from Sun Quan of Eastern Wu. If north and south are held against each other, we may profit between them. Why should this not be done?” Xuande said, “Jiangdong has many men of ability. They must have far-reaching designs of their own. Why would they be willing to accommodate us?” Kongming laughed and said, “Cao Cao now leads a host of a million and crouches like a tiger over the Yangtze and Han. How could Jiangdong fail to send someone to learn the truth of the situation? If someone comes here, I shall borrow a sailful of wind and go straight to Jiangdong. Relying upon my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, I shall persuade the armies of north and south to devour one another. If the southern army wins, we shall join it in destroying Cao Cao and seize the lands of Jingzhou. If the northern army wins, we may take advantage of its momentum to seize Jiangnan.” Xuande said, “Your argument is most profound. But how are we to bring someone here from Jiangdong?”

While they were still speaking, a messenger reported that Sun Quan of Jiangdong had sent Lu Su to offer condolences and that his vessel had already reached the bank. Kongming laughed and said, “The great enterprise is accomplished!” He then asked Liu Qi, “When Sun Ce died in former years, did Xiangyang send anyone to offer condolences?” Liu Qi replied, “Jiangdong bears a blood feud against my family for the killing of a father. How could there be any exchange of congratulations or condolences between us?” Kongming said, “Then Lu Su has not come to offer condolences. He has come to investigate our military situation.” He then said to Xuande, “When Lu Su arrives, if he asks about Cao Cao’s movements, my lord must simply say that he knows nothing. If Lu Su asks again and again, my lord need only tell him to ask Zhuge Liang.”

Their plan settled, they sent someone to welcome Lu Su. Lu Su entered the city and performed the rites of condolence, and Liu Qi accepted his gifts. Liu Qi then invited Lu Su to meet Xuande. After they had exchanged courtesies, he invited them into the rear hall to drink wine. Lu Su said, “I have long heard of the Imperial Uncle’s great name, but never had the opportunity to pay my respects. Now, fortunately, I have met you, which is truly a comfort. I recently heard that the Imperial Uncle fought Cao Cao and must therefore know the truth of his strength. May I ask approximately how many troops Cao Cao commands?” Xuande replied, “My soldiers are few and my generals scarce. The moment I heard Cao Cao had arrived, I fled. I know nothing at all of his true strength.” Lu Su said, “I have heard that the Imperial Uncle employed the stratagems of Zhuge Kongming and twice burned Cao Cao’s army, making him lose his soul and courage. How can you say that you know nothing?” Xuande replied, “Only by asking Kongming can you learn the details.” Lu Su asked, “Where is Kongming? I should like to meet him.”

Xuande ordered Kongming invited to meet him. After Lu Su and Kongming had exchanged courtesies, Lu Su said, “I have long admired your talent and virtue, sir, but have never had the honor of meeting you. Now, fortunately, we have encountered one another. I should like to hear your judgment of the present dangers and prospects.” Kongming replied, “I have already discerned all of Cao Cao’s treacherous designs. I regret only that our strength is insufficient, and so we have withdrawn before him for the time being.” Lu Su asked, “Does the Imperial Uncle intend to remain here now?” Kongming replied, “Lord Liu has an old friendship with Wu Chen, Governor of Cangwu, and intends to seek refuge with him.” Lu Su said, “Wu Chen has little grain and few troops and cannot even protect himself. How could he shelter another?” Kongming replied, “Though Wu Chen’s domain is not a place where we can remain for long, we shall rely on him temporarily. We have other sound plans.”

Lu Su said, “General Sun holds six commanderies like a crouching tiger. His troops are elite and his provisions abundant. Moreover, he deeply respects the worthy and treats men of learning with honor, so the heroes of Jiangdong have flocked to his allegiance. For your present plans, nothing would be better than sending a trusted confidant to establish ties with Eastern Wu, so that together we may pursue a great enterprise.” Kongming said, “Lord Liu has never had any old friendship with General Sun, and I fear our arguments would be wasted. Furthermore, there is no trusted confidant available to send.” Lu Su said, “Your elder brother, sir, now serves as an adviser in Jiangdong and longs each day to see you. Though I lack ability, I am willing to accompany you to meet General Sun and discuss our great enterprise together.” Xuande said, “Kongming is my master. I cannot be parted from him even for an instant. How can he go?”

Lu Su earnestly pressed Kongming to accompany him. Xuande pretended to refuse. Kongming said, “The matter is urgent. I ask to accept the mission and make this journey.” Only then did Xuande consent. Lu Su took his leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, then boarded his vessel with Kongming and set course for Chaisang Commandery. Truly it was said:

Only because Zhuge Liang sailed forth in a light boat,Cao Cao’s mighty host was halted in a single day.

What ultimately came of Kongming’s journey will be told in the next chapter.

Zhuge Liang Wages a Battle of Words with the Scholars; Lu Su Prevails Against All Dissent

Now Lu Su and Kongming took leave of Xuande and Liu Qi, boarded a boat, and set out for Chaisang Commandery. As they traveled, Lu Su conferred with Kongming, saying, “When you meet General Sun, you must on no account tell him truthfully how numerous Cao Cao’s soldiers and generals are.” Kongming replied, “There is no need for you to remind me, Zijing. I shall know how to answer.” When the boat reached shore, Su asked Kongming to rest for a while at the posthouse, then went ahead to see Sun Quan. Quan was in the main hall, gathered with his civil and military officers to deliberate on affairs. Hearing that Lu Su had returned, he hastily summoned him and asked, “Zijing, what did you discover in Jiangxia concerning their true condition?” Su replied, “I have learned the general situation, but allow me to report it at leisure.” Quan showed him Cao Cao’s proclamation and said, “Yesterday Cao sent an envoy bearing this document. I dismissed the envoy for the time being, and we are now assembled to debate the matter, but no decision has yet been reached.” Lu Su took the proclamation and read it. In substance, it said: “I have lately received the Emperor’s command and, in obedience to his edict, have marched to punish the guilty. When my banners pointed south, Liu Cong laid down his arms; the people of Jing and Xiang submitted at the mere report of my coming. I now command a million valiant soldiers and a thousand foremost generals, and wish to join the General in a hunt at Jiangxia, that together we may chastise Liu Bei, divide his territories between us, and establish an enduring alliance of friendship. I trust you will not hesitate, but will speedily favor me with your reply.”

When Lu Su had finished reading, he asked, “What is my lord’s honored judgment?” Quan replied, “No conclusion has yet been reached.” Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a host of a million and borrows the Son of Heaven’s name to campaign throughout the realm. To resist him would be rebellion. Moreover, the chief advantage by which my lord might have resisted Cao was the Yangtze. Now that Cao has acquired Jingzhou, he shares with us the strategic fastness of the river, and his power cannot be opposed. In my humble opinion, submission is the surest course for absolute safety.” All the other advisers said, “Zibu’s words accord perfectly with Heaven’s will.” Sun Quan pondered in silence. Zhang Zhao continued, “My lord need not entertain further doubts. If you submit to Cao Cao, the people of Eastern Wu will be secure, and the six commanderies south of the Yangtze may be preserved.” Sun Quan lowered his head and said nothing.

After a while, Quan rose to change his clothes, and Lu Su followed behind him. Knowing what Su intended, Quan took him by the hand and said, “What would you have me do?” Su replied, “What the others said just now gravely misleads you, General. All the others may surrender to Cao Cao; you alone, General, may not.” Quan asked, “Why do you say so?” Su replied, “If men like me surrender to Cao, he will send me back to my native district, and as I rise through successive offices, I shall at least retain the governorship of a commandery or province. But if you surrender to Cao, General, where can you go? Your rank will be no higher than that of a marquis; your carriage will number no more than one, your mount no more than a single horse, and your retinue no more than a few men. How could you ever again face south upon the throne and style yourself lord? The others’ counsels are each framed for their own advantage and must not be heeded. You should decide your great policy without delay.”

Quan sighed and said, “The arguments of the others have deeply disappointed me. Zijing, your exposition of our grand strategy accords exactly with my own view. Heaven itself has bestowed you upon me! Yet Cao has newly acquired Yuan Shao’s multitudes and, more recently, the forces of Jingzhou. I fear his power is too great to resist.” Su said, “When I went to Jiangxia, I brought back Zhuge Liang, the younger brother of Zhuge Jin. He is here now. My lord may question him and thereby learn the true state of affairs.” Quan said, “Is Master Sleeping Dragon here?” Su replied, “He is now resting at the posthouse.” Quan said, “It is late today, so I shall not meet him yet. Tomorrow I will assemble my civil and military officers beneath my command, first let him behold the finest men of Jiangdong, and then ascend the hall to deliberate.”

Lu Su accepted the command and departed. The next day he went to the posthouse to see Kongming and again cautioned him: “When you meet my lord today, you must on no account say that Cao Cao’s army is numerous.” Kongming smiled and said, “I shall adapt myself to circumstances and will certainly make no mistake.” Su then conducted Kongming to the audience chamber. There he found Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, and a company of more than twenty civil and military officers, all in lofty caps and broad sashes, their garments arranged, sitting solemnly upright. Kongming met them one by one and asked each man’s name. When the courtesies were complete, he took the guest’s seat. Zhang Zhao and the others observed Kongming’s free and elegant bearing and his lofty, commanding presence, and concluded that he must have come to persuade them. Zhang Zhao was the first to challenge him, saying, “I am but an insignificant scholar of Jiangdong. I have long heard that while you lay secluded in Longzhong, you compared yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Is this truly so?” Kongming replied, “That is merely one modest comparison I have made in my life.” Zhao said, “I recently heard that Liu of Yuzhou visited your thatched cottage three times and was fortunate enough to secure your services. He considered himself like a fish that had found water and intended to sweep across Jing and Xiang. Yet now, in a single day, all that territory has fallen to Cao Cao. I do not know what master plan this reveals.”

Kongming thought to himself that Zhang Zhao was the foremost adviser under Sun Quan, and unless he first confounded him, he could never hope to persuade Sun Quan. He therefore answered, “In my view, taking the lands along the Han River would have been as easy as turning over one’s palm. My lord, Liu of Yuzhou, practices benevolence and righteousness in his own person and could not bear to seize the inheritance of a member of his own clan; he therefore firmly refused it. Liu Cong was a mere child who trusted slanderous counsels and secretly surrendered, thereby allowing Cao Cao to run rampant. My lord now has his troops stationed at Jiangxia and has other excellent designs in hand, though they are not such as ordinary men can comprehend.”

Zhao said, “If that is so, then your words and deeds contradict each other. You compare yourself to Guan Zhong and Yue Yi. Guan Zhong served Duke Huan as minister, made him hegemon over the feudal lords, and brought order to all beneath Heaven. Yue Yi supported the feeble state of Yan and captured more than seventy cities of Qi. These two were true talents capable of saving their age. While you were in your thatched cottage, you did nothing but loftily enjoy the wind and moon, sitting erect with your arms clasped about your knees. Now that you have entered the service of Liu of Yuzhou, you ought to have brought benefits to the living, removed their afflictions, and exterminated rebellious villains. Before Liu of Yuzhou obtained your services, he still ranged freely throughout the realm and held cities and territory. Once he obtained you, all men looked up in expectation. Even children three feet tall declared that the fierce tiger had grown wings and that they would soon see the House of Han restored and the Cao clan destroyed. The old ministers of the court and recluses in the mountains and forests all wiped their eyes and waited, believing that the clouds obscuring the high heavens would be swept away, the radiance of the sun and moon would again be seen, the people would be rescued from fire and flood, and the realm would be laid in peace upon a cushioned couch—and that now was the time. Yet after you attached yourself to Yuzhou, no sooner did Cao Cao’s army appear than you cast aside armor and spears and fled at the mere report of his coming. Above, you could not requite Liu Biao by bringing peace to the common people; below, you could not assist his orphaned son in defending his territory. Instead, you abandoned Xinye, fled to Fancheng, suffered defeat at Dangyang, and ran to Xiakou, with nowhere left to shelter. Thus, after gaining your services, Yuzhou has fared worse than before. Did Guan Zhong and Yue Yi truly act in this manner? These are the blunt words of a simple man; I trust you will not take offense!”

When Kongming had heard him out, he laughed softly and said, “When the great roc soars ten thousand miles, how can common birds comprehend its ambition? Consider a man afflicted with a grave and lingering illness. One must first give him thin gruel to drink and mild medicine to take. Only when his inner organs have been brought into harmony and his body has gradually recovered may he be nourished with meat and treated with powerful drugs. Then the root of the illness will be wholly removed and his life preserved. But if, before his vital currents have recovered their balance, one administers potent medicine and rich food and expects him to remain safe, the task will indeed be difficult. My lord, Liu of Yuzhou, after his army was defeated at Runan, sought refuge with Liu Biao. His soldiers numbered fewer than a thousand, and his generals consisted only of Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun. His condition was precisely like that of a patient weakened to the point of utter exhaustion. Xinye is a small, remote mountain county, sparse in people and meager in grain. Yuzhou merely borrowed it as a temporary shelter; could he truly have intended to sit there and defend it forever? His arms and armor were incomplete, his walls and defenses insecure, his army untrained, and his grain insufficient from one day to the next. Yet he burned Cao’s camp at Bowang and used the waters of the White River, striking terror into the hearts of Xiahou Dun, Cao Ren, and their kind. In my humble view, the military achievements of Guan Zhong and Yue Yi did not necessarily surpass these. As for Liu Cong’s surrender to Cao Cao, Yuzhou genuinely knew nothing of it beforehand. Moreover, he could not bear to seize the inheritance of a clansman amid the turmoil. This was true supreme benevolence and righteousness. In the defeat at Dangyang, Yuzhou saw hundreds of thousands of people who had rallied to his righteous cause following him, supporting the aged and carrying the young. Unable to bear abandoning them, he advanced only ten li a day, gave no thought to seizing Jiangling, and willingly shared defeat with them. This too was supreme benevolence and righteousness. When the few oppose the many, victory and defeat are ordinary turns of war. In former times the High Emperor was repeatedly defeated by Xiang Yu, yet achieved success in the single battle at Gaixia. Was this not due to Han Xin’s excellent strategy? Han Xin served the High Emperor for a long time, yet did not win victory after victory. The great designs of a state and the security or peril of its altars of soil and grain require a master strategist. They cannot be compared to the empty boasts of glib debaters, who deceive men with hollow reputations, surpass everyone when sitting in discussion or standing in discourse, yet when faced with changing circumstances cannot accomplish one thing in a hundred. Such men are truly the laughingstock of the realm!” This speech left Zhang Zhao without a single word in reply.

Suddenly one man among those seated raised his voice and asked, “Duke Cao now has a million soldiers encamped and a thousand generals arrayed beneath him. With the sweep of a dragon and the gaze of a tiger, he means to swallow Jiangxia whole. What do you make of that?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yu Fan. Kongming replied, “Cao Cao has gathered Yuan Shao’s ant-swarm troops and coerced Liu Biao’s rabble. Though they number several million, they are nothing to fear.” Yu Fan sneered. “Your army was defeated at Dangyang, your stratagems exhausted at Xiakou, and now you come wretchedly begging aid from others, yet still claim to feel no fear. This is truly deceiving men with grandiose words!” Kongming replied, “How could Liu of Yuzhou, with a few thousand troops of benevolence and righteousness, oppose a million brutal men? He withdrew to defend Xiakou only to await the proper time. But now Jiangdong has seasoned troops, abundant provisions, and the strategic fastness of the Yangtze, yet you would still have your lord bend the knee and surrender to a traitor, heedless of the ridicule of the realm. Judged by this, Liu of Yuzhou is indeed one who does not fear the traitor Cao!” Yu Fan could make no reply.

Another man among those seated asked, “Does Kongming intend to emulate the tongues of Zhang Yi and Su Qin and come persuade Eastern Wu?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Bu Zhi. Kongming said, “Bu Zishan regards Su Qin and Zhang Yi merely as debaters, not knowing that they were heroes as well. Su Qin wore the seals of chancellor to six states, and Zhang Yi twice served as chancellor of Qin. Both possessed strategies for supporting and preserving the states of men. They cannot be compared to those who fear the strong and bully the weak, who dread the knife and shrink from the sword. You gentlemen hear Cao Cao utter empty, deceitful words and at once take fright and plead for surrender. How dare you mock Su Qin and Zhang Yi?” Bu Zhi fell silent and said nothing.

Suddenly another man asked, “What sort of man does Kongming consider Cao Cao to be?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Xue Zong. He replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han. Why is there any need to ask?” Zong said, “Your words are mistaken. The succession of the Han has continued until the present, but its allotted span is nearing its end. Duke Cao now possesses two-thirds of the realm, and all men give him their allegiance. Liu of Yuzhou fails to recognize Heaven’s time and obstinately insists on contending with him. It is precisely like striking a stone with an egg. How could he avoid defeat?” Kongming sternly cried, “Xue Jingwen, how dare you utter such words, which acknowledge neither father nor sovereign? A man born between Heaven and Earth must take loyalty and filial devotion as the foundation of his conduct. Since you are a minister of Han, whenever you see one who acts as no true subject, you should swear to join in destroying him. Such is the way of a minister. Cao Cao’s ancestors presumptuously enjoyed the stipends of Han, yet he gives no thought to repaying the dynasty. Instead, he harbors treasonous ambitions to usurp the throne, arousing the common indignation of the entire realm. Yet you attribute his success to Heaven’s allotted course. You are truly a man without father or sovereign! You are unworthy of conversation. Speak no more!” Xue Zong’s face was covered with shame, and he could not answer.

Another man among those seated immediately asked, “Though Cao Cao holds the Son of Heaven in his power to command the feudal lords, he is nonetheless descended from Cao Shen, Chancellor of State. Liu of Yuzhou may claim descent from Prince Jing of Zhongshan, but there is no evidence by which it can be verified. To all appearances, he is merely a fellow who once wove mats and sold sandals. How is he worthy to contend with Cao Cao?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Lu Ji. Kongming laughed and said, “Are you not the young Master Lu who hid oranges in his robe at Yuan Shu’s banquet? Be seated and listen to a word from me. Since Cao Cao is descended from Chancellor Cao, his family has served as ministers of Han for generations. Yet now he monopolizes authority, runs riot, and insults both sovereign and father. Thus he not only has no sovereign, but also despises his ancestors. He is not only a rebellious minister of the House of Han, but also a traitorous son of the Cao clan! Liu of Yuzhou is a stately scion of the imperial house. The present Emperor examined the genealogical register and conferred rank upon him. How can you claim that there is no evidence? Moreover, the High Ancestor began as a village constable and ultimately possessed the realm. What shame is there in weaving mats and selling sandals? Your view is that of a child, unworthy to be discussed with a lofty scholar!” Lu Ji was left speechless.

One man among those seated suddenly said, “Everything Kongming says is specious sophistry, none of it sound argument. There is no need to continue. Let me ask instead: which of the Classics has Kongming studied?” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Yan Jun. Kongming replied, “Those who search out chapters and pluck out phrases are the pedants of their age. How could they establish a state or accomplish great affairs? In ancient times, Yi Yin plowed the fields of Shen, and Ziya fished on the River Wei. Men such as Zhang Liang and Chen Ping, and men such as Deng Yu and Geng Yan, all possessed talents capable of sustaining the world. Yet I do not know which Classics they studied throughout their lives. Did they imitate petty scholars, confining themselves to brush and inkstone, counting black and debating yellow, playing with phrases and trifling with ink?” Yan Jun lowered his head in dejection and could make no reply.

Suddenly another man cried in a loud voice, “You delight in grandiose talk, but may possess no genuine learning. I fear you merely make yourself the laughingstock of scholars.” Kongming looked at him and saw that it was Cheng Deshu of Runan. Kongming answered, “Among scholars there are gentlemen and petty men. The gentleman scholar is loyal to his sovereign and loves his country, upholds the right and abhors the wicked, striving to extend his beneficence to his own age and leave his name to later generations. The petty scholar, however, concerns himself only with trivial ornament and devotes himself solely to literary composition. In the freshness of youth he writes rhapsodies; with whitening head he pores over the Classics. Though a thousand words may flow from his brush, not one useful plan resides in his breast. Yang Xiong, for example, won fame throughout the age for his writings, yet stooped to serve Wang Mang and could not escape death by throwing himself from the Pavilion. Such is what is called a petty scholar. Though he write ten thousand words a day, what value is there in him?” Cheng Deshu could not reply.

When the others saw Kongming answering as swiftly as flowing water, they all changed color. Zhang Wen and Luo Tong, who were also seated there, were about to question and challenge him when suddenly a man entered from outside and cried sternly, “Kongming is a rare genius of the present age. For you gentlemen to assail him with your tongues violates the courtesy due a guest. Cao Cao’s great army is pressing upon our borders, yet instead of devising a plan to repel the enemy, you do nothing but wage a battle of words!” They looked at the speaker and saw that it was Huang Gai, styled Gongfu, a native of Lingling, who then served as Eastern Wu’s officer of provisions. Huang Gai said to Kongming, “I have heard that gaining advantage through many words is inferior to remaining silent. Why do you not present your words of metal and stone to my lord instead of debating with these gentlemen?” Kongming replied, “These gentlemen do not understand the affairs of the age and have challenged me one after another. I had no choice but to answer.”

Huang Gai and Lu Su then conducted Kongming inside. At the middle gate they happened to encounter Zhuge Jin, and Kongming saluted him. Jin said, “Worthy younger brother, since you have come to Jiangdong, why did you not visit me?” Kongming replied, “Since I have entered Yuzhou’s service, reason demands that public affairs come before private matters. As my official business is not yet complete, I dared not attend to family concerns. I hope, elder brother, that you will forgive me.” Jin said, “When you have met the Marquis of Wu, come and speak with me.” With that, he departed.

Lu Su said, “You must not forget what I urged upon you just now.” Kongming nodded his assent. He was conducted into the hall, where Sun Quan descended the steps to welcome him and treated him with exceptional courtesy. When the formal salutations were complete, Kongming was given a seat. The civil and military officers stood in two rows. Lu Su stood beside Kongming, intent upon hearing what he would say. When Kongming had conveyed Xuande’s sentiments, he stole a glance at Sun Quan and saw blue eyes, a purple beard, and an imposing, majestic appearance. Kongming thought to himself, “This man’s physiognomy is extraordinary. He can only be provoked, not persuaded. When he questions me, I shall use words to provoke him.”

When tea had been served, Sun Quan said, “I have often heard Lu Zijing speak of your talents. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet you, I venture to ask for your instruction.” Kongming replied, “I am untalented and unlearned, and unworthy of your enlightened inquiry.” Quan said, “You recently assisted Liu of Yuzhou at Xinye in his struggle against Cao Cao, so you must know the strengths and weaknesses of Cao’s army in detail.” Kongming replied, “Liu of Yuzhou had few soldiers and generals, while Xinye was a small city without provisions. How could he have held out against Cao Cao?” Quan asked, “How many troops does Cao have altogether?” Kongming replied, “His cavalry, infantry, and naval forces number somewhat more than a million.” Quan asked, “Can that figure be a deception?” Kongming replied, “It is no deception. Cao Cao already had two hundred thousand Qingzhou troops in Yanzhou. After defeating Yuan Shao, he gained another five or six hundred thousand. He newly recruited three or four hundred thousand troops in the Central Plain, and now has acquired another two or three hundred thousand from Jingzhou. By this reckoning, his forces number no fewer than one million five hundred thousand. I said one million only because I feared alarming the gentlemen of Jiangdong.”

Hearing this, Lu Su, who stood nearby, changed color and signaled Kongming with his eyes, but Kongming pretended not to see. Quan asked, “And how many fighting generals does Cao Cao have under his command?” Kongming replied, “His resourceful and farsighted advisers, and his generals practiced and seasoned in war, surely number more than one or two thousand!” Quan asked, “Now that Cao Cao has subdued Jing and Chu, does he entertain further ambitions?” Kongming replied, “At this very moment he is laying camps along the river and preparing warships. If he does not intend to take Jiangdong, what land can he be waiting to seize?” Quan said, “If he intends to annex us, I ask you to decide for me whether we should fight or refrain from fighting.” Kongming replied, “I have one thing to say, but fear you will be unwilling to heed it, General.” Quan said, “I wish to hear your lofty judgment.” Kongming replied, “Formerly, when the realm was in great disorder, you, General, rose in Jiangdong, while Liu of Yuzhou gathered his followers south of the Han, and together you contended with Cao Cao for the realm. Cao has now cut down the chief obstacles, and the country is almost pacified. Recently he also destroyed Jingzhou, and his might has shaken all within the seas. Even if heroes remain, they have nowhere to employ their prowess. Therefore Yuzhou fled here. I hope, General, that you will weigh your strength and act accordingly. If, with the multitudes of Wu and Yue, you are able to contend with the Central Plain, it would be best to break with Cao Cao at once. If you are unable, why not follow the counsels of your advisers, halt your troops, bind up your armor, face north, and serve him?”

Before Quan could answer, Kongming continued, “Outwardly, General, you assume the name of submission, but inwardly you harbor doubts and contrary intentions. If, when matters are urgent, you fail to decide, calamity will be upon you within days!” Quan said, “If what you say is true, why does Liu of Yuzhou not surrender to Cao?” Kongming replied, “In ancient times Tian Heng was merely a brave man of Qi, yet he upheld righteousness and refused humiliation. How much less could Liu of Yuzhou—a scion of the imperial house, a hero whose talents surpass the age, and a man revered by all worthy men—submit? If his undertaking does not succeed, that is the will of Heaven. How could he ever abase himself beneath another?”

When Sun Quan heard these words, his expression suddenly changed in anger. He swept his robe aside, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The others all sneered, then dispersed. Lu Su reproached Kongming, saying, “Why did you speak such words, Master? Fortunately, my lord is broad-minded and magnanimous and did not rebuke you to your face. Your words treated him with far too much contempt.” Kongming threw back his head and laughed. “How can he be so incapable of tolerating others? I have a plan of my own to defeat Cao Cao, but since he did not ask me, I deliberately said nothing.” Su replied, “If you truly have an excellent plan, I shall ask my lord to seek your instruction.” Kongming said, “I regard Cao Cao’s million soldiers as nothing but a swarm of ants! One motion of my hand, and they will all be ground to powder!”

When Lu Su heard this, he immediately entered the rear hall and saw Sun Quan. Quan’s anger had not yet subsided. Turning to Su, he said, “Kongming has insulted me intolerably!” Su replied, “I too reproached Kongming for this, but he laughed instead and said that my lord was incapable of tolerating others. He has a plan to defeat Cao, but refuses to reveal it lightly. Why does my lord not ask him for it?” Quan’s anger changed to delight. “So Kongming has an excellent plan and deliberately used words to provoke me. In my momentary shallowness, I nearly ruined a great undertaking.” He then returned to the hall with Lu Su and again invited Kongming to converse. On seeing him, Quan apologized, saying, “Just now I rashly offended your dignity. I trust you will not hold it against me.” Kongming also apologized, saying, “My words were offensive. I beg your forgiveness.” Quan invited Kongming into the rear hall and had wine set out to entertain him.

After several rounds of wine, Quan said, “The men Cao Cao has hated throughout his life are Lü Bu, Liu Biao, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, Liu of Yuzhou, and myself. Now those several heroes have been destroyed, and only Yuzhou and I remain. I cannot take all the lands of Wu and submit them to another’s control. My decision is made. No one but Liu of Yuzhou can stand with me against Cao Cao. Yet after Yuzhou’s recent defeat, how can he withstand this danger?” Kongming replied, “Though Yuzhou has lately been defeated, Guan Yunchang still commands ten thousand picked troops, while Liu Qi leads no fewer than ten thousand fighting men of Jiangxia. Cao Cao’s host has come from afar and is weary. During the recent pursuit of Yuzhou, his light cavalry traveled three hundred li in a single day and night. This is what is meant by saying, ‘At the end of its flight, the strongest crossbow bolt cannot pierce the thinnest silk of Lu.’ Moreover, men of the north are unpracticed in naval warfare. The soldiers and people of Jingzhou who have attached themselves to Cao did so only under compulsion, not from their true hearts. If you, General, can sincerely join strength and purpose with Yuzhou, Cao’s army will certainly be defeated. Once defeated, Cao must return north. Then the power of Jing and Wu will grow strong, and the three-legged balance will take form. The moment that determines success or failure lies today. The decision rests with you alone, General.”

Quan was overjoyed and said, “Your words, Master, have suddenly cleared away the thicket that blinded me. My mind is made up, and I have no further doubts. This very day I shall deliberate on raising troops so that together we may destroy Cao Cao.” He then ordered Lu Su to communicate this resolve to the civil and military officers and to escort Kongming back to the posthouse to rest.

When Zhang Zhao learned that Sun Quan intended to raise troops, he said to the others, “He has fallen into Kongming’s scheme!” He hurried in to see Quan and said, “We have heard that my lord intends to raise troops and contend with Cao Cao. Let my lord consider how he compares with Yuan Shao. In former days Cao Cao had few soldiers and generals, yet still defeated Yuan Shao in a single onslaught. How much less may he be taken lightly today, when he commands a million men and is marching south? If you heed Zhuge Liang’s words and recklessly mobilize your troops, it will be what is called carrying firewood to extinguish a blaze.” Sun Quan merely lowered his head and said nothing. Gu Yong said, “Because Liu Bei was defeated by Cao Cao, he now wishes to borrow the forces of Jiangdong to resist him. Why should my lord allow himself to be used by Liu Bei? I beg you to heed Zibu’s counsel.”

Sun Quan pondered, still undecided. Zhang Zhao and the others withdrew, and Lu Su entered to see him, saying, “Zhang Zibu and the others have just urged my lord once more not to mobilize, insisting instead upon surrender. These are all ministers who seek to preserve their own bodies and protect their wives and children; their counsels are devised for their own benefit. I beg my lord not to heed them.” Sun Quan remained deep in thought. Su continued, “If my lord continues to hesitate, he will certainly be misled by the others.” Quan replied, “Withdraw for the moment and allow me to think the matter over thoroughly.” Lu Su then withdrew. At this time, some of the military officers favored war, while all the civil officials favored surrender, and their clashing arguments produced no agreement.

Now Sun Quan withdrew into his private apartments, where he could neither sleep nor eat, remaining hesitant and undecided. Lady Wu saw his condition and asked, “What matter weighs upon your mind, that you have given up both sleep and food?” Quan replied, “Cao Cao has now stationed his army along the Yangtze and the Han, and intends to descend upon the lands south of the river. When I question my civil and military officers, some favor surrender and others favor war. If I choose to fight, I fear our few cannot withstand his multitude. If I choose to surrender, I fear Cao Cao will not spare me. Therefore I hesitate and cannot decide.” Lady Wu said, “Why do you not remember your elder aunt’s dying words?” Like a drunkard suddenly sobered, like a dreamer newly awakened, Sun Quan recalled those words. Indeed: “He called to mind the dying words of the Mother of the State, and thereby brought Zhou Yu forth to win the glory of war.” What those words were will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu by Cunning; Sun Quan Resolves to Defeat Cao Cao

Now Dowager Lady Wu, seeing Sun Quan beset by doubt and unable to decide, said to him, “My late elder sister left these words: ‘As Bofu lay dying, he said: When internal affairs remain undecided, consult Zhang Zhao; when external affairs remain undecided, consult Zhou Yu.’ Why do you not summon Gongjin and ask his counsel?” Sun Quan was overjoyed and at once dispatched a messenger to Poyang to invite Zhou Yu to confer on the matter. Zhou Yu, as it happened, was drilling the naval forces on Lake Poyang. When he heard that Cao Cao’s great army had reached the Han River, he returned by forced marches, traveling day and night, to Chaisang Commandery to deliberate on military affairs. Before Sun Quan’s messenger had even departed, Zhou Yu had already arrived. Lu Su, who was closer to Zhou Yu than any other, went first to meet him and gave him a detailed account of all that had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Zijing, do not worry. I have a plan of my own. Go quickly and invite Kongming here to see me.”

Lu Su mounted his horse and departed. Zhou Yu had only just settled down to rest when it was announced that Zhang Zhao, Gu Yong, Zhang Hong, and Bu Zhi had come to call upon him. Zhou Yu received them in the hall, and when they had taken their seats and exchanged courtesies, Zhang Zhao said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief understand what is at stake for Jiangdong?” “Not yet,” said Zhou Yu. Zhang Zhao said, “Cao Cao commands a million men and is encamped on the Han River. Yesterday he sent a proclamation here, inviting our lord to join him in a hunt at Jiangxia. Though he intends to swallow us up, he has not yet openly shown his hand. We have advised our lord to submit for the present, in hopes of sparing Jiangdong from disaster. Unexpectedly, Lu Zijing returned from Jiangxia with Zhuge Liang, military adviser to Liu Bei. Because Liu Bei himself desires to avenge his defeat, Zhuge Liang has come expressly to stir our lord with persuasive words. Zijing, however, remains obstinately blind. We have been waiting for the Commander-in-Chief to make the final decision.” Zhou Yu said, “Are all your opinions the same?” Gu Yong and the others replied, “We are all of one mind.” Zhou Yu said, “I too have long wished to submit. Please return home. When I see our lord tomorrow morning, I shall settle the matter.”

Zhang Zhao and the others took their leave. A short while later, it was reported that Cheng Pu, Huang Gai, Han Dang, and a company of fighting generals had come to see him. Zhou Yu welcomed them in and exchanged greetings with each. Cheng Pu said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief know that Jiangdong may at any moment pass into another man’s hands?” “I do not,” said Zhou Yu. Cheng Pu said, “We have followed General Sun since he first laid the foundations of his enterprise. Only after several hundred battles, great and small, did we win these cities and territories of the six commanderies. Now our lord, heeding the words of civil counselors, means to surrender to Cao Cao. Truly, this is both shameful and lamentable. We would rather die than suffer such disgrace. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to persuade our lord to resolve upon war. We are willing to fight to the death.” Zhou Yu said, “Are all you generals of the same opinion?” Huang Gai rose in fury, struck his forehead with his hand, and cried, “My head may be severed, but I swear I will never submit to Cao Cao!” The others all said, “None of us is willing to surrender.” Zhou Yu said, “I myself mean to fight Cao Cao to the finish. How could I consent to submit? Please return, generals. When I see our lord, I shall settle the matter.”

Cheng Pu and the others departed. Before long, Zhuge Jin, Lü Fan, and a company of civil officials came to wait upon him. Zhou Yu welcomed them in, and when the formal courtesies were concluded, Zhuge Jin said, “My younger brother, Zhuge Liang, has come from the Han River, saying that Liu Bei wishes to ally himself with Eastern Wu and join in attacking Cao Cao. The civil and military officers have deliberated but reached no decision. Since my younger brother has come as an envoy, I dare not say too much and have waited especially for the Commander-in-Chief to return and decide the matter.” Zhou Yu said, “What is your own view?” Zhuge Jin replied, “Submission promises easy security; war offers no certain safety.” Zhou Yu laughed. “I have a plan of my own. Tomorrow we shall all go together to our lord’s residence and settle the matter.”

Zhuge Jin and the others took their leave. Suddenly it was again reported that Lü Meng, Gan Ning, and another company had come to see him. Zhou Yu invited them in, and they too discussed the matter. Some called for war, others for surrender, and they argued back and forth. Zhou Yu said, “There is no need for further debate. Tomorrow you must all come to our lord’s residence for a general council.” The others then withdrew. Zhou Yu continued to laugh coldly to himself.

Toward evening, a servant reported that Lu Zijing had brought Kongming to pay his respects. Zhou Yu went out through the central gate to welcome them. After the courtesies had been exchanged, host and guests took their appointed seats. Lu Su first asked Zhou Yu, “Cao Cao is now driving his multitudes southward. Our lord cannot decide between the two courses of peace and war and will be guided entirely by you, General. What is your opinion?” Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao acts in the Son of Heaven’s name, and his army cannot be resisted. Moreover, his power is great, and we must not underestimate the enemy. If we fight, we are certain to lose; if we submit, peace will readily follow. My mind is made up. When I see our lord tomorrow, I shall advise him to send an envoy offering our surrender.”

Lu Su stared at him in astonishment. “Your words are mistaken! The foundations of Jiangdong have endured through three generations. How can they be abandoned to another in a single day? Bofu’s dying charge entrusted external affairs to you, General. Now we rely upon you to preserve the state and stand firm as Mount Tai. How can you too follow the counsels of cowards?” Zhou Yu said, “In the six commanderies of Jiangdong dwell countless living souls. If they are visited by the calamity of war, they will surely lay their grievances at my door. For that reason I have resolved to ask leave to surrender.” Lu Su said, “Not so. Given your heroic ability, General, and the formidable defenses of Eastern Wu, Cao Cao may not so easily achieve his desire.”

As the two disputed back and forth, Kongming merely folded his hands within his sleeves and laughed coldly. Zhou Yu said, “Why do you laugh, sir?” Kongming replied, “I am not laughing at anyone else. I laugh only because Zijing does not understand the demands of the times.” Lu Su said, “Why, sir, do you instead laugh at me for failing to understand the times?” Kongming replied, “Gongjin’s intention to submit to Cao Cao is entirely reasonable.” Zhou Yu said, “Kongming is a man who understands the times; surely his mind and mine are one.” Lu Su said, “Kongming, how can you say such a thing too?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao is supremely skilled in warfare, and none beneath Heaven dares withstand him. Formerly there were only Lü Bu, Yuan Shao, Yuan Shu, and Liu Biao who dared oppose him. Now all of them have been destroyed by Cao Cao, and there is no one left beneath Heaven. Liu Bei alone fails to understand the times and insists on contending with him. Now he stands isolated at Jiangxia, with his very survival uncertain. If you, General, resolve to submit to Cao Cao, you may preserve your wife and children and safeguard your wealth and rank. As for the passing of the imperial destiny from one house to another, leave that to the Mandate of Heaven. Why should it merit regret?”

Lu Su flew into a rage. “Would you have my lord bend his knee and suffer humiliation before a traitor to the state?” Kongming replied, “I have a simple plan. There will be no need to lead sheep and bear wine, to yield your lands and offer up your seals; nor will your lord need to cross the river in person. You need only send one lowly envoy in a small boat to deliver two persons to the riverbank. Once Cao Cao obtains these two, his million men will cast off their armor, furl their banners, and withdraw.” Zhou Yu asked, “What two persons could make Cao Cao’s army retreat?” Kongming replied, “For Jiangdong to lose these two would be like a single leaf drifting from a mighty tree, or one grain of millet taken from a vast granary. Yet if Cao Cao obtains them, he will surely rejoice and depart.”

Zhou Yu asked again, “Just what two persons do you mean?” Kongming replied, “While I lived at Longzhong, I heard that Cao Cao had built a new terrace beside the Zhang River called the Bronze Bird Terrace, a structure of surpassing magnificence. He has chosen beautiful women from throughout the realm to fill it. Cao Cao is by nature a lecher, and he has long heard that Lord Qiao of Jiangdong has two daughters: the elder named Da Qiao and the younger Xiao Qiao. They possess beauty that would make fish sink and wild geese fall, and looks that would hide the moon and shame the flowers. Cao Cao once swore: ‘I have two desires. The first is to pacify all within the four seas and establish an imperial enterprise. The second is to obtain the two Qiaos of Jiangdong and place them in the Bronze Bird Terrace, there to delight my later years. If these desires are fulfilled, I shall die without regret.’ Though he now leads a million men and glares like a tiger upon the Southland, in truth he comes for these two women. Why do you not seek out Lord Qiao, purchase his two daughters for a thousand pieces of gold, and send someone to deliver them to Cao Cao? Once Cao Cao obtains the two women, his heart’s desire will be satisfied, and he will surely withdraw his army. This is the same stratagem by which Fan Li presented Xi Shi. Why not carry it out at once?”

Zhou Yu said, “What proof is there that Cao Cao desires the two Qiaos?” Kongming replied, “Cao Cao’s youngest son, Cao Zhi, whose style is Zijian, can set brush to paper and produce a finished composition. Cao Cao once commanded him to write a rhapsody entitled ‘Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace.’ Its meaning is simply that the Cao house is destined to possess the throne and has sworn to take the two Qiaos.” Zhou Yu said, “Can you remember this rhapsody?” Kongming replied, “I admired the beauty of its language and secretly committed it to memory.” Zhou Yu said, “Please recite it for me.” Kongming immediately recited the “Rhapsody on the Bronze Bird Terrace”:

Following our enlightened lord in joyous roaming,I ascend the tiered terrace to gladden my heart.I behold the palace precincts opening wide,And gaze upon what sacred virtue has raised.Lofty gates soar in rugged grandeur,Twin watchtowers float in the highest blue.A splendid pavilion stands midway to Heaven,Its flying galleries joined to the western wall.Below flows the long course of the Zhang River;Beyond, the orchard trees flourish in abundance.Twin terraces rise to left and right,Named Jade Dragon and Golden Phoenix.I shall take the two Qiaos from the southeast,And rejoice with them morning and evening.I look down upon the imperial city’s vast splendorAnd watch the clouds and rosy vapors drift.I delight as assembled talents gather,Fulfilling the auspicious dream of the flying bear.I lift my face to the mild harmony of the spring windAnd hear the plaintive cries of the hundred birds.Its soaring height, once established, spans the heavens;Our house desires that both its aims be fulfilled.Benevolent influence spreads throughout the universe,And all bow reverently before the supreme capital.The glories of Duke Huan and Duke Wen—How could they compare with such sacred wisdom?Glorious indeed! Beautiful indeed!Its gracious bounty shall spread afar.Assist and uphold our imperial house,Bringing peace to every quarter.Its measure shall equal Heaven and Earth,Its radiance rival sun and moon.May its honor and dignity endure without end;May our lord’s life equal that of the Eastern Sovereign.He rides beneath the dragon banner in joyous roaming,And turns his phoenix carriage to journey everywhere.His gracious transformation reaches the four seas;Good harvests abound and the people prosper.May this terrace stand forever secure,Its joy enduring through all ages without end!

When Zhou Yu had heard the rhapsody through, he sprang up in towering fury, left his seat, pointed north, and cursed: “The old villain insults me beyond endurance!” Kongming hurriedly rose to restrain him. “In former times, when the Shanyu repeatedly invaded the frontier, the Han emperor promised an imperial princess in marriage to secure peace. Why now begrudge two common women?” Zhou Yu said, “There is something you do not know, sir. Da Qiao is the wife of General Sun Bofu, and Xiao Qiao is my own wife.” Kongming feigned a look of alarm. “I truly did not know. My tongue slipped and I spoke recklessly. I deserve death! I deserve death!” Zhou Yu said, “The old villain and I have sworn never to exist beneath the same sky!” Kongming replied, “The matter requires careful thought, lest you later regret your decision.” Zhou Yu said, “Bofu entrusted his charge to me. How could I ever abase myself and submit to Cao Cao? What I said just now was only to test you. From the moment I left Lake Poyang, my heart was set on marching north. Even if the headsman’s blade were laid against my neck, I would not change my resolve. I hope, Kongming, that you will lend me your strength and join me in defeating Cao Cao.” Kongming replied, “If you do not disdain my service, I am willing to labor like a dog or horse and stand ready day and night to obey your commands.” Zhou Yu said, “Tomorrow I shall go before our lord, and we will at once discuss raising the army.” Kongming and Lu Su took their leave, parted from Zhou Yu, and departed.

Early the next morning, Sun Quan ascended the hall. On the left stood more than thirty civil officials, including Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong; on the right stood more than thirty military officers, including Cheng Pu and Huang Gai. Their robes and caps made a splendid array, and their swords and pendants rang as they stood attending in their separate ranks.

Before long, Zhou Yu entered for audience. When the formal courtesies and Sun Quan’s inquiries after his welfare were concluded, Zhou Yu said, “I have lately heard that Cao Cao has led his army to encamp on the Han River and sent a letter here. What is my lord’s esteemed opinion?” Sun Quan at once took out the proclamation and gave it to Zhou Yu to read. When Zhou Yu had finished, he laughed and said, “Does the old villain think there are no men in Jiangdong, that he dares insult us so?” Sun Quan asked, “What is your opinion?” Zhou Yu said, “Has my lord consulted the civil and military officers?” Sun Quan replied, “For several days we have debated this matter. Some advise me to submit, others advise me to fight. My own mind remains unsettled, and so I have summoned Gongjin to decide.” Zhou Yu asked, “Who has advised my lord to submit?” Sun Quan replied, “Zhang Zibu and the others all favor that course.” Zhou Yu then asked Zhang Zhao, “I should like to hear, sir, your reasons for advocating surrender.” Zhang Zhao replied, “Cao Cao holds the Son of Heaven in his grasp and campaigns throughout the realm, always acting in the name of the imperial court. Recently he has also acquired Jingzhou, and his power and prestige have grown still greater. The only thing by which we in Jiangdong can resist Cao Cao is the Yangtze River. Yet Cao Cao now possesses not merely hundreds but thousands of warships and armored vessels. If he advances by land and water together, how can we withstand him? It would be better to submit for the time being and devise some later plan.” Zhou Yu said, “That is the argument of a pedantic scholar! Since Jiangdong first established its state, three generations have now passed. How could we bear to cast it away in a single day?” Sun Quan asked, “If so, what plan should we adopt?”

Zhou Yu said, “Though Cao Cao assumes the title of Chancellor of Han, in truth he is a traitor to Han. You, General, possess divine martial prowess and heroic talent; relying upon the enterprise bequeathed by your father and elder brother, you hold Jiangdong, with seasoned troops and plentiful provisions. You should now range unhindered through the realm, removing cruelty and suppressing violence on behalf of the state. How could you submit to a traitor? Moreover, in coming here Cao Cao has violated several cardinal principles of war. The north has not yet been pacified, and Ma Teng and Han Sui remain a danger behind him, yet Cao Cao has embarked upon a prolonged southern campaign: that is his first disadvantage. His northern troops are unversed in naval warfare, yet Cao Cao has abandoned saddle and horse to rely upon boats and oars in contending with Eastern Wu: that is his second disadvantage. Furthermore, it is now the bitter cold of midwinter, and there is no wormwood or grass for his horses: that is his third disadvantage. He has driven soldiers from the Central Plains far across rivers and lakes, where they are unaccustomed to the climate and will fall sick in great numbers: that is his fourth disadvantage. Cao Cao’s army has incurred all these disadvantages; though numerous, it is certain to be defeated. The time for you to capture Cao Cao, General, is today. Grant me several thousand picked troops, and I shall advance to Xiakou and destroy him for you!”

Sun Quan sprang to his feet and declared, “The old villain has long desired to depose the Han and set himself upon the throne. The only men he feared were the two Yuans, Lü Bu, Liu Biao, and myself. Now those heroes have all been destroyed, and I alone remain. The old villain and I have sworn never to exist beneath the same sky! Your counsel that we attack accords perfectly with my own desire. Heaven itself has bestowed you upon me.” Zhou Yu said, “I shall fight one bloody battle for you, General, and though I die ten thousand deaths, I will not refuse. I fear only that you may remain wavering and undecided.” Sun Quan drew his sword and hacked a corner from the memorial table before him. “Any officer or general who again speaks of submitting to Cao Cao shall meet the fate of this table!” When he had spoken, he bestowed the sword upon Zhou Yu and appointed him Grand Commander-in-Chief, Cheng Pu Deputy Commander-in-Chief, and Lu Su Colonel Who Assists the Army. Should any civil official, military officer, or general disobey orders, Zhou Yu was empowered to execute him with that sword.

Zhou Yu accepted the sword and addressed the assembly: “By our lord’s command, I shall lead our forces to defeat Cao Cao. Tomorrow all generals and officers are to report to the field headquarters by the river to receive their orders. Whoever is late or negligent shall be dealt with according to the Seven Prohibitions and Fifty-Four Capital Offenses.” Having spoken, he took leave of Sun Quan, rose, and departed from the residence. The civil and military officers dispersed, none daring to utter a word.

When Zhou Yu returned to his lodgings, he immediately invited Kongming to discuss affairs. Kongming arrived, and Zhou Yu said, “Today the general council at our lord’s residence reached its decision. I ask you for a sound strategy to defeat Cao Cao.” Kongming replied, “General Sun’s heart is still unsettled. No decisive plan can yet be made.” Zhou Yu asked, “What do you mean when you say his heart is unsettled?” Kongming replied, “He is frightened by the size of Cao Cao’s army and fears that the few cannot oppose the many. You, General, must explain the true numbers of the armies so that he understands clearly and has no further doubt. Only then can the great enterprise succeed.” Zhou Yu said, “Your judgment is excellent.”

Zhou Yu therefore went again to see Sun Quan. Sun Quan said, “Gongjin, you have come at night; there must be some reason.” Zhou Yu replied, “Tomorrow I shall assign the troops and horses. Does my lord still harbor any doubts?” Sun Quan said, “I worry only that Cao Cao has too many soldiers and that the few cannot resist the many. Beyond that I have no doubts.” Zhou Yu laughed. “It is precisely for this reason that I have come especially to set my lord’s mind at ease. You saw Cao Cao’s proclamation claiming that his land and naval forces number a million, and so fear and doubt arose in your heart before you examined whether his claim was true or false. Let us now calculate the reality. The troops he brings from the Central Plains number no more than one hundred fifty or one hundred sixty thousand, and they are already weary from long campaigning. The troops he obtained from the Yuan clan number only seventy or eighty thousand, and many among them still harbor doubts and have not truly submitted. He must use long-exhausted soldiers to control a wavering multitude. Though their numbers are great, they are nothing to fear. Give me fifty thousand men, and they will be more than enough to defeat him. I beg my lord not to let this trouble you.” Sun Quan stroked Zhou Yu’s back and said, “Gongjin, these words are enough to dispel my doubts. Zibu has no strategy and has deeply disappointed me. You and Zijing alone are of one heart with me. You may join Zijing and Cheng Pu and begin choosing troops for the advance this very day. I shall send further forces after you, carrying ample supplies and provisions, to support you from the rear. If the vanguard does not prosper, return to me. I shall then personally fight a decisive battle against the traitor Cao. I have no further doubts.”

Zhou Yu thanked him and withdrew, thinking secretly, “Kongming had already fathomed the Marquis of Wu’s thoughts. His calculations surpass mine by yet another degree. In time he will surely become a menace to Jiangdong. Better to kill him now.” He therefore sent someone that very night to summon Lu Su to his tent and told him that he intended to kill Kongming. Lu Su said, “You must not. Before the traitor Cao has been defeated, to kill a worthy man would be to cast away our own assistance.” Zhou Yu said, “This man aids Liu Bei and is certain to become a menace to Jiangdong.” Lu Su replied, “Zhuge Jin is his own elder brother. You can have him persuade Kongming to enter the service of Eastern Wu. Would that not be excellent?” Zhou Yu approved his suggestion.

At dawn the next day, Zhou Yu went to the field headquarters, entered the central command tent, and took his seat of authority. Executioners with swords and axes stood to either side, while civil officials and military generals assembled to receive his orders. Cheng Pu was older than Zhou Yu, and now that Zhou Yu held rank above him, he was displeased at heart. That day he feigned illness and did not appear, sending his eldest son, Cheng Zi, in his place. Zhou Yu addressed the assembled generals: “The law of the sovereign recognizes no private attachments. Let each of you faithfully perform his duty. Cao Cao now usurps power even more grievously than Dong Zhuo, holding the Son of Heaven captive at Xuchang and massing his brutal troops upon our borders. I have now received orders to chastise him, and I trust that all of you will strive your utmost in the advance. Wherever the army passes, the people are not to be disturbed. Merit shall be rewarded and crimes punished, without partiality or indulgence.”

When he had finished issuing his commands, Zhou Yu appointed Han Dang and Huang Gai commanders of the vanguard. They were to lead the warships of their own divisions, depart that very day, advance to the confluence of the three rivers, and establish a camp there to await further orders. Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai formed the second division; Ling Tong and Pan Zhang the third; Taishi Ci and Lü Meng the fourth; Lu Xun and Dong Xi the fifth. Lü Fan and Zhu Zhi were appointed roving inspectors of the four quarters. They were to supervise and hasten the officers and soldiers of the six divisions, which would advance by land and water and assemble at the appointed time.

Once the assignments had been completed, the generals prepared their ships and weapons and set out. Cheng Zi returned to his father, Cheng Pu, and told him that Zhou Yu’s deployment of the troops had been conducted with strict order and method. Cheng Pu was greatly astonished. “I have always belittled young Zhou as weak and unfit to command. Now that he has shown such ability, he is a true general! How could I refuse to obey him?” He therefore went in person to the field headquarters and apologized for his offense. Zhou Yu courteously apologized in return.

The next day, Zhou Yu summoned Zhuge Jin and said to him, “Your younger brother Kongming possesses the talent to assist a sovereign. Why should he abase himself in the service of Liu Bei? By good fortune he has now come to Jiangdong. I would trouble you, sir, not to begrudge a few persuasive words, but to induce your younger brother to abandon Liu Bei and serve Eastern Wu. Then our lord will gain an able counselor, while you two brothers will be reunited. Would that not be an excellent thing? I hope you will go at once.” Zhuge Jin replied, “Since coming to Jiangdong, I am ashamed to have rendered not the slightest service. Now that the Commander-in-Chief has given me this command, how could I dare withhold my efforts?” He immediately mounted his horse and rode straight to the posthouse to see Kongming. Kongming received him within. The brothers wept, bowed to each other, and each told of his longing during their separation.

Zhuge Jin said tearfully, “Younger brother, do you know of Boyi and Shuqi?” Kongming thought secretly, “Zhou Yu must have instructed him to come and persuade me.” He therefore replied, “Boyi and Shuqi were sages and worthies of ancient times.” Zhuge Jin said, “Though Boyi and Shuqi starved to death beneath Mount Shouyang, the two brothers at least remained together. You and I were born of the same parents and nursed at the same breast, yet now we serve different lords and cannot be together morning and evening. When we consider how Boyi and Shuqi conducted themselves, can we feel no shame?” Kongming replied, “What you speak of, elder brother, is affection; what I uphold is righteousness. You and I are both men of Han. Liu Bei is a scion of the imperial house of Han. If you could leave Eastern Wu and join me in serving Liu Bei, then above you would not be ashamed as a minister of Han, while flesh and blood would also be reunited. This would be a plan fulfilling both affection and righteousness. I do not know what you think of it, elder brother.”

Zhuge Jin thought, “I came to persuade him, but instead he has persuaded me.” Finding no words with which to answer, he rose and took his leave. He returned to Zhou Yu and gave him a detailed account of Kongming’s words. Zhou Yu asked, “What is your own intention?” Zhuge Jin replied, “I have received General Sun’s generous favor. How could I ever betray him?” Zhou Yu said, “Since you are loyal in the service of your lord, nothing more need be said. I have a plan of my own for bringing Kongming to submission.” Truly:

When wisdom meets wisdom, the two should surely unite;Yet when talent rivals talent, neither can brook the other.

What plan did Zhou Yu devise to subdue Kongming? Read the next chapter to learn.

Cao Cao Loses Troops at Three Rivers; Jiang Gan Falls into the Trap at the Gathering of Heroes

Now Zhou Yu, after hearing Zhuge Jin’s words, conceived an even deeper hatred of Kongming and resolved to contrive his death. The next day he mustered his officers and troops and went in to take leave of Sun Quan. Quan said, “Go on ahead, my lord. I shall raise the army and follow close behind.” Zhou Yu took his leave and departed. Together with Cheng Pu and Lu Su, he led the army forth, inviting Kongming to accompany them. Kongming gladly consented. They boarded their vessels together, raised sails and masts, and proceeded in stately succession toward Xiakou. When they were fifty or sixty li from the Three Rivers, the ships came to anchor in proper order. Zhou Yu established his central camp, while along the shore his forces pitched their camps against the western hills and encamped all around. Kongming lodged alone in a small skiff.

When Zhou Yu had completed his dispositions, he sent someone to invite Kongming to a council. Kongming came to the central command tent, and after the formal courtesies had been exchanged, Zhou Yu said, “Formerly, Cao Cao had few troops and Yuan Shao many, yet Cao defeated Yuan because he followed Xu You’s counsel and first cut off the grain supply at Wuchao. Cao now has eight hundred and thirty thousand troops, while we have only fifty or sixty thousand. How can we withstand him? We too must first cut off Cao’s provisions; only then can we defeat him. I have learned that all Cao Cao’s grain and fodder are stored at Mount Jutie. You, sir, long resided along the Han River and know the terrain well. I venture to trouble you to go with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Zilong, and the others, while I provide another thousand soldiers, and march through the night to Mount Jutie to sever Cao Cao’s supply route. Each of us serves his own lord in this affair. I trust you will not decline.”

Kongming thought to himself, “Because I said he could not move me, he has devised this scheme to kill me. If I refuse, he will surely laugh at me. Better to accept and form another plan of my own.” He therefore agreed cheerfully. Zhou Yu was delighted. Kongming took his leave and departed. Lu Su then said privately to Zhou Yu, “What is your purpose in sending Kongming to raid Cao Cao’s provisions?” Zhou Yu replied, “I wish to kill Kongming, but I fear becoming an object of ridicule. Therefore I mean to borrow Cao Cao’s hand to kill him and so remove a future danger.”

On hearing this, Lu Su went to see Kongming and discover whether he knew of the scheme. He found Kongming showing not the least sign of difficulty and already mustering his troops and horses for departure. Unable to bear it, Lu Su sought to draw him out, saying, “Can you succeed on this expedition, sir?” Kongming laughed. “In warfare on water, on foot, on horseback, or with chariots, I have mastered every art. Why should I fear failing to achieve success? I am not like you men of Jiangdong, where you and Zhou Yu possess but one talent apiece.” Lu Su said, “What do you mean by saying that Gongjin and I each possess but one talent?” Kongming replied, “I have heard the children south of the Yangtze sing this rhyme:

‘For ambushes and guarded passes, trust Zijing;For battle on the river, there is Zhou Yu.’

On land, you gentlemen can do no more than lay ambushes and guard passes; Zhou Gongjin is fit only for naval warfare and cannot fight on land.”

Lu Su reported these words to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu said angrily, “How dare he mock me as incapable of fighting on land! I have no need for him to go. I shall personally lead ten thousand cavalry to Mount Jutie and cut Cao Cao’s supply route.” Lu Su reported this in turn to Kongming. Kongming laughed and said, “When Gongjin ordered me to cut off Cao Cao’s supplies, his true intent was to have Cao Cao kill me. So I teased him with a few words, and Gongjin at once lost all forbearance. At this moment, when able men must be employed, I desire only that the Marquis of Wu and Imperial Inspector Liu act with one heart; then success may be achieved. But if each plots to harm the other, the great enterprise is finished. The traitor Cao is full of cunning. All his life he has made a practice of cutting other men’s supply routes. How could he now fail to guard his own with heavy forces? If Gongjin goes, he will certainly be captured. For the present, we should first decide the contest on water and blunt the northern army’s keen edge; afterward we may seek some marvelous plan to defeat it. I hope, Zijing, that you will kindly convey these words to Gongjin.”

That very night Lu Su returned to Zhou Yu and repeated Kongming’s words in full. Zhou Yu shook his head and stamped his feet. “This man’s insight surpasses mine tenfold! If I do not remove him now, he will surely become a calamity to our state hereafter!” Lu Su said, “At this time, when able men must be employed, I hope you will place the state above all else. Wait until Cao Cao has been defeated; it will not be too late to deal with him then.” Zhou Yu agreed.

Meanwhile, Xuande ordered Liu Qi to defend Jiangxia, while he himself led his officers and troops toward Xiakou. From afar he saw banners dimly visible along the southern bank of the Yangtze and ranks of spears and halberds massed one behind another. He judged that Eastern Wu had already mobilized its forces. He therefore moved all the troops from Jiangxia and encamped at Fankou. Gathering his men, Xuande said, “Since Kongming went to Eastern Wu, no word whatever has come from him. I do not know how matters stand. Who can go there, learn the truth, and report back?” Mi Zhu said, “I am willing to go.”

Xuande prepared sheep, wine, and other gifts, and sent Mi Zhu to Eastern Wu under the pretext of rewarding its army, but in truth to learn the actual situation. Mi Zhu accepted the command, took a small boat downstream, and went directly to the front of Zhou Yu’s great camp. The soldiers reported his arrival to Zhou Yu, who summoned him inside. Mi Zhu bowed twice, conveyed Xuande’s respectful regards, and presented the wine and gifts. Zhou Yu accepted them and gave a banquet in Mi Zhu’s honor. Mi Zhu said, “Kongming has been here for a long while. I should now like him to return with me.” Zhou Yu replied, “Kongming is at this moment helping me plan Cao Cao’s defeat. How can he leave so soon? I too wish to see Imperial Inspector Liu and consult with him on an effective strategy, but as I command the whole army, I cannot leave even briefly. If the Imperial Inspector would condescend to visit me, it would deeply gratify my hopes.”

Mi Zhu assented, took his leave, and returned. Lu Su asked Zhou Yu, “What plan have you in wishing to see Xuande?” Zhou Yu replied, “Xuande is a formidable hero of the age and must be removed. I shall seize this opportunity to lure him here and kill him, thereby ridding the state of a future danger.” Lu Su remonstrated with him again and again, but Zhou Yu would not listen. He issued a secret order: “If Xuande comes, first conceal fifty axmen behind the tent hangings. When I throw down my cup as the signal, they are to rush out and strike.”

Mi Zhu returned to Xuande and related everything, saying that Zhou Yu wished to invite his lord to a personal meeting so that they might confer further. Xuande at once ordered a swift boat prepared and proposed to leave immediately. Guan Yu remonstrated, “Zhou Yu is a man of many schemes, and we have had no letter from Kongming. I fear there may be treachery in this. You must not go there lightly.” Xuande said, “I have now allied myself with Eastern Wu so that together we may defeat Cao Cao. Zhou Yu wishes to see me; if I do not go, that would violate the spirit of our alliance. If each side mistrusts the other, the enterprise will never succeed.” Guan Yu said, “If Elder Brother is determined to go, I wish to accompany you.” Zhang Fei said, “I shall go too.” Xuande replied, “Only Guan Yu will accompany me. Yide and Zilong are to guard the camp, while Jian Yong holds E County securely. I shall return as soon as I have gone.”

Having given these orders, Xuande boarded a small boat with Guan Yu and a retinue of more than twenty men, and they sped across the water toward Jiangdong. Xuande observed Eastern Wu’s armored warships, its banners, soldiers, and weapons, all arrayed in perfect order on either side, and was greatly pleased. A soldier hurried to report to Zhou Yu, “Imperial Inspector Liu has arrived.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many vessels has he brought?” The soldier replied, “Only one boat, with a retinue of just over twenty men.” Zhou Yu laughed. “The man’s allotted span ends today!” He ordered the axmen to take up their positions in ambush, then went out of camp to welcome Xuande.

Xuande, with Guan Yu and the score or more of men behind him, went directly to the central command tent. After the courtesies had been exchanged, Zhou Yu invited Xuande to take the seat of honor. Xuande said, “Your fame, General, resounds throughout the empire. I am a man of little ability; why should you honor me with such ceremony?” Host and guest then took their proper seats, and Zhou Yu gave a banquet in his honor.

Now Kongming happened to come to the riverbank, where he heard that Xuande had arrived for a meeting with the commander-in-chief. Startled, he hurried to the central command tent and secretly observed what was happening. He saw murderous intent on Zhou Yu’s face, while axmen stood densely concealed on both sides behind the tent hangings. Kongming was greatly alarmed. “What can be done in such a situation?” he said. Looking again at Xuande, he saw him talking and laughing as calmly as ever; then he noticed a man standing behind Xuande with a hand upon his sword. It was Guan Yu. Kongming rejoiced. “My lord is in no danger.” He therefore did not enter, but turned back and waited by the river.

Zhou Yu and Xuande drank together. After the wine had made several rounds, Zhou Yu rose with a cup in hand. Suddenly he saw Guan Yu standing behind Xuande, his hand upon his sword, and hastily asked who the man was. Xuande replied, “That is my younger brother, Guan Yunchang.” Zhou Yu started. “Is he not the man who once slew Yan Liang and Wen Chou?” Xuande said, “He is.” Zhou Yu was so greatly frightened that sweat soaked his back. He at once poured wine and offered a cup to Guan Yu.

After a little while, Lu Su entered. Xuande said, “Where is Kongming? May I trouble you, Zijing, to invite him here for a meeting?” Zhou Yu replied, “It will not be too late for you to meet Kongming after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Xuande dared say no more. Guan Yu caught Xuande’s eye, and Xuande understood. He rose and took leave of Zhou Yu, saying, “I must bid you farewell for the present. Once the enemy is defeated and victory won, I shall come especially to offer my congratulations.” Zhou Yu did not urge him to remain, but escorted him beyond the camp gate.

After leaving Zhou Yu, Xuande went with Guan Yu and the others to the riverbank, where he found Kongming already aboard a boat. Xuande was overjoyed. Kongming said, “My lord, did you know the danger you faced today?” Xuande replied in astonishment, “I did not.” Kongming said, “Had Guan Yu not been there, my lord would nearly have been murdered by Zhou Yu.” Only then did Xuande understand. He asked Kongming to return with him to Fankou, but Kongming said, “Though I dwell in the tiger’s jaws, I am as secure as Mount Tai. For now, my lord need only prepare boats, troops, and horses for use. On the twentieth day of the eleventh month, after the jiazi day, have Zilong bring a small boat and wait for me by the southern bank. Take the greatest care that there be no mistake.” Xuande asked what he meant. Kongming replied, “Only watch for the southeast wind to rise; then I shall certainly return.” When Xuande tried to question him further, Kongming urged him to set sail without delay. Having said this, he went back alone. Xuande, Guan Yu, and their attendants pushed off. They had gone only a few li when they suddenly saw fifty or sixty boats sweeping down from upstream. At the bow of the foremost stood a great general holding his spear crosswise. It was Zhang Fei. Fearing some mishap might befall Xuande and that Guan Yu alone might not be able to protect him, he had come expressly to support them. Thus the three brothers returned together to camp, and no more need be said of it.

After seeing Xuande off, Zhou Yu returned to his camp. Lu Su entered and asked, “You lured Xuande here; why did you not strike?” Zhou Yu replied, “Guan Yunchang is one of the tiger generals of the age. Whether traveling or at rest, he remains beside Xuande. Had I struck, he would certainly have killed me.” Lu Su was aghast. Just then it was reported that Cao Cao had sent an envoy with a letter. Zhou Yu ordered the man brought in. The envoy presented the letter, on whose cover was written: “From the Grand Chancellor of Han, to be opened by Commander-in-Chief Zhou.” Zhou Yu flew into a rage. Without even opening it, he tore the letter to pieces, flung them to the ground, and shouted for the envoy to be beheaded. Lu Su said, “When two states contend, envoys are not put to death.” Zhou Yu replied, “I shall behead him as a demonstration of might.” The envoy was accordingly executed, and his head was given to his attendants to carry back. Zhou Yu then appointed Gan Ning vanguard, Han Dang commander of the left wing, and Jiang Qin commander of the right, while he himself led the other generals in support. He ordered the troops to cook at the fourth watch the following day, embark at the fifth, and advance with drums beating and battle cries resounding.

When Cao Cao learned that Zhou Yu had destroyed his letter and beheaded his envoy, he was furious. He ordered Cai Mao, Zhang Yun, and the other surrendered generals of Jingzhou to form the vanguard, while he himself commanded the rear and urged the warships onward to the Three Rivers. Soon they saw Eastern Wu’s vessels coming toward them, covering the whole breadth of the river. At their head, a great general seated at the prow shouted, “I am Gan Ning! Who dares come and fight me?” Cai Mao ordered his younger brother Cai Xun to advance. As the two boats drew near, Gan Ning took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot at Cai Xun, who fell the instant the bowstring sounded. Gan Ning drove his vessel forward, and ten thousand crossbows discharged at once. Cao Cao’s forces could not withstand them. Jiang Qin charged from the right and Han Dang from the left, driving straight into Cao Cao’s fleet. Most of Cao’s troops were men of Qingzhou and Xuzhou who had never been accustomed to naval warfare. As soon as their ships rolled on the broad river, they could scarcely keep their footing. The three squadrons under Gan Ning and the others ranged unhindered across the water. Zhou Yu urged on more ships to join the battle. Countless men in Cao Cao’s army were struck by arrows or stones from the artillery. The slaughter continued from the hour of the Snake until the hour of the Goat. Though Zhou Yu had gained the advantage, he feared that his smaller force could not withstand the enemy’s numbers, so he ordered the gongs sounded and recalled his ships.

Cao Cao’s defeated army withdrew. Cao went up to his land encampment and reorganized his troops. Summoning Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, he rebuked them: “Eastern Wu has fewer troops, yet we were defeated by them. It is because you did not apply yourselves!” Cai Mao said, “The Jingzhou navy has long gone without training, while the troops from Qingzhou and Xuzhou have never been accustomed to fighting on water. That is why we suffered defeat. We must first establish a naval stockade, placing the Qingzhou and Xuzhou troops within and the Jingzhou forces outside. If they are drilled daily until thoroughly proficient, they may then be employed.” Cao Cao said, “Since you are commanders of the navy, you may act as circumstances require. Why must you ask me?” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun accordingly went to train the naval forces. Along the river they established twenty-four water gates. Great ships formed an outer wall, while smaller vessels were stationed within so that traffic could pass freely between them. At night, lamps and fires were lit until the sky and the surface of the water glowed crimson. The land encampments stretched for more than three hundred li, and their watch fires burned without cease.

Zhou Yu returned victorious to camp and rewarded the three armies, while sending a messenger to report the victory to the Marquis of Wu. That night he climbed to a high place and looked into the distance. To the west, he saw firelight joining the sky. Those around him said, “That is all the light from the northern army’s lamps and fires.” Zhou Yu himself was alarmed. The next day he decided to inspect Cao Cao’s naval stockade in person. He had a tower ship prepared, took musicians with drums and pipes, and brought several stalwart generals, each armed with a powerful bow and stout crossbow. They all went aboard and slowly advanced. On reaching the edge of Cao Cao’s camp, Zhou Yu ordered the anchor stones dropped, and the music aboard the tower ship began to play. Secretly observing the naval stockade, Zhou Yu exclaimed in astonishment, “This arrangement has fully mastered the subtle art of naval warfare!” He asked, “Who are the commanders of the navy?” Those around him replied, “Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Zhou Yu thought, “These two have long dwelt in the lands along the Yangtze and are thoroughly versed in naval warfare. I must devise a scheme to remove them first; only then can Cao Cao be defeated.”

While Zhou Yu was still observing, one of Cao Cao’s soldiers hurried to report, “Zhou Yu is spying upon our stockade.” Cao Cao ordered ships sent out to seize him. Seeing the signal flags moving within the naval camp, Zhou Yu hastily ordered the anchor stones raised. On both sides, the oars and sweeps began turning all at once, and the ship flew away across the river. By the time vessels emerged from Cao Cao’s stockade, Zhou Yu’s tower ship was already more than ten li distant. Unable to overtake it, they returned and reported to Cao Cao.

Cao Cao asked his generals, “Yesterday we lost a battle and the keen edge of our valor was blunted. Today he has made a close inspection of our stockade. What plan should we employ to defeat him?” Before he had finished speaking, a man stepped forward from below the tent and said, “From childhood I was Zhou Yu’s classmate and intimate friend. I am willing to rely upon my three-inch, never-rotting tongue, go to Jiangdong, and persuade him to surrender.” Cao Cao was delighted. Looking at the man, he saw that it was Jiang Gan, styled Ziyi, a native of Jiujiang who was then serving as a guest adviser in his headquarters. Cao Cao asked, “Ziyi, are you on close terms with Zhou Gongjin?” Jiang Gan replied, “Set your mind at ease, Chancellor. Once I reach the eastern bank, I am certain to succeed.” Cao Cao asked, “What do you wish to take with you?” Jiang Gan replied, “I need only a young attendant to accompany me and two servants to row the boat. Nothing else is required.” Cao Cao was delighted and gave a farewell banquet for Jiang Gan. Wearing a hempen headcloth and a plain cloth robe, Jiang Gan boarded a small boat and went directly to Zhou Yu’s camp. He sent word inside: “Your old friend Jiang Gan has come to visit.” Zhou Yu was discussing military affairs in his tent. When he heard that Jiang Gan had arrived, he smiled and said to his generals, “The persuader has come!” He then whispered instructions in their ears, telling them what to do. They all accepted his orders and withdrew.

Zhou Yu adjusted his robes and cap and went out surrounded before and behind by several hundred attendants, all dressed in embroidered garments and ornate caps. Jiang Gan approached proudly with a small servant boy in plain blue clothes, and Zhou Yu bowed in welcome. Jiang Gan said, “Gongjin, have you been well since we parted?” Zhou Yu replied, “You have taken great pains, Ziyi, crossing rivers and lakes from afar to serve as a persuader for the Cao clan.” Jiang Gan was startled. “It has been long since I saw you, and I have come especially to renew our old friendship. Why do you suspect me of acting as a persuader?” Zhou Yu laughed. “Though my hearing is not so keen as that of the music master Shi Kuang, I can hear the tune and comprehend its refined intent.” Jiang Gan said, “If this is how you treat an old friend, then permit me to withdraw.” Zhou Yu laughed, took him by the arm, and said, “I merely feared that you had come to persuade me on behalf of the Cao clan. Since you have no such intention, why leave in such haste?” They entered the tent together. After exchanging courtesies and taking their seats, Zhou Yu at once ordered all the heroes of the eastern Yangtze summoned to meet Ziyi.

Presently the civil officials and military officers entered, all clad in embroidered robes, while the subordinate commanders and officers wore silver armor. They came in two files. Zhou Yu had them all exchange greetings, then seated them in ranks on either side. A sumptuous feast was spread, and the army musicians played the music of victory as the wine cups passed in turn. Zhou Yu told the assembled officers, “This is my former classmate and sworn friend. Though he has come from north of the Yangtze, he is not a persuader for the Cao clan. You gentlemen need harbor no suspicions.” He then unfastened his sword and gave it to Taishi Ci, saying, “Wear my sword and supervise the drinking. At today’s feast we shall speak only of friendship. If anyone mentions Cao Cao or the military affairs of Eastern Wu, behead him at once!”

Taishi Ci accepted the order and sat at the banquet with his hand upon the sword. Jiang Gan was alarmed and did not dare say much. Zhou Yu said, “Since taking command of the army, I have not drunk a single drop of wine. Today I have met an old friend and am free of all suspicion, so I shall drink myself thoroughly drunk.” With that he laughed loudly and drank without restraint, while cups and tallies crossed back and forth around the table. When they were half drunk, Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan by the hand and walked with him outside the tent. The soldiers on either side stood fully armed and accoutered, holding spears and halberds. Zhou Yu asked, “Are my soldiers sufficiently stalwart?” Jiang Gan replied, “They are truly warriors like bears and tigers.”

Zhou Yu then led Jiang Gan behind the tent for a look. Grain and fodder were piled there like mountains. Zhou Yu asked, “Are my provisions sufficiently abundant?” Jiang Gan replied, “Your soldiers are superb and your provisions plentiful. Your fame is indeed well deserved.” Feigning drunkenness, Zhou Yu laughed loudly. “When you and I studied together, I never imagined I would attain what I have today.” Jiang Gan said, “Given your lofty talents, my brother, this is no more than your due.” Zhou Yu took Jiang Gan’s hand and said, “When a true man lives in this world and meets a lord who understands him, outwardly they are bound by the duty between sovereign and subject, and inwardly by the affection of flesh and blood. His words are always acted upon, his plans always followed, and in fortune or calamity they share one fate. Even if Su Qin, Zhang Yi, Lu Jia, and Li Yiji were to rise from the dead, with speech pouring like a hanging river and tongues sharp as blades, how could they move my heart?” Having said this, he laughed loudly. Jiang Gan’s face turned the color of earth. Zhou Yu again led him into the tent and drank once more with the assembled generals. Pointing to them, he said, “These are all the heroes of Jiangdong. Today’s gathering may rightly be called the Gathering of Heroes.” They drank until nightfall, when lamps and candles were lit. Zhou Yu rose, performed a sword dance, and sang:

“A man who lives in this world must establish fame;Establishing fame, he fulfills his life.His life fulfilled, he shall drink deep;And drinking deep, burst into a wild song!”

When the song was done, the whole company laughed and rejoiced. Deep in the night, Jiang Gan excused himself, saying, “I can withstand no more wine.” Zhou Yu ordered the banquet cleared away, and the generals took their leave. Zhou Yu said, “It has been long since Ziyi and I shared a bed. Tonight we shall sleep with our feet together.” Feigning utter drunkenness, he led Jiang Gan into his tent to sleep. Still fully clothed, Zhou Yu collapsed upon the bed and vomited everywhere. How could Jiang Gan possibly sleep? Lying with his head upon the pillow, he listened until the army drums sounded the second watch. He rose and saw that the dying lamp still burned. Looking at Zhou Yu, he heard him snoring like thunder. Jiang Gan noticed a bundle of documents piled on a table within the tent. Rising from the bed, he secretly examined them and found that they were all letters sent and received. Among them was one bearing the words, “Sealed with reverence by Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.” Jiang Gan was greatly startled and secretly read it. The letter said in substance: “We surrendered to Cao Cao not because we coveted rank or emolument, but because circumstances compelled us. We have now tricked the northern army into being confined within the stockade. As soon as an opportunity presents itself, we shall take the traitor Cao’s head and offer it beneath your banner. A messenger will come sooner or later with further intelligence. We trust you will harbor no suspicions. This is our respectful preliminary reply.”

Jiang Gan thought, “So Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are secretly allied with Eastern Wu!” He concealed the letter inside his robe. He was about to inspect the other documents when Zhou Yu turned over on the bed. Jiang Gan hurriedly extinguished the lamp and lay down. Zhou Yu mumbled indistinctly, “Ziyi, within a few days I shall show you the traitor Cao’s head!” Jiang Gan forced himself to respond. Zhou Yu said again, “Ziyi, remain here! I shall show you the traitor Cao’s head!” But when Jiang Gan questioned him, Zhou Yu had fallen asleep again.

Jiang Gan lay upon the bed until nearly the fourth watch, when he heard someone enter the tent and call, “Is the commander-in-chief awake?” Zhou Yu pretended to awaken suddenly from a dream and deliberately asked the man, “Who is sleeping on the bed?” The man replied, “You invited Ziyi to sleep with you, Commander-in-Chief. How is it that you have forgotten?” Zhou Yu said regretfully, “Ordinarily I never drink myself drunk. Yesterday, after becoming drunk, I lost control of myself. Did I say anything?” The man replied, “Someone has come from north of the river.” Zhou Yu snapped, “Lower your voice!” Then he called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan merely pretended to be asleep. Zhou Yu slipped out of the tent. Jiang Gan listened secretly and heard someone outside say, “Commanders Zhang and Cai report: ‘There is no immediate opportunity to strike.’” What followed was spoken too softly for him to hear clearly.

After a short while, Zhou Yu returned to the tent and again called, “Ziyi.” Jiang Gan made no answer but covered his head and pretended to sleep. Zhou Yu undressed and went to bed as well. Jiang Gan thought, “Zhou Yu is a meticulous man. At daybreak, when he finds the letter missing, he will certainly kill me.” He remained in bed until the fifth watch, then rose and called to Zhou Yu, but Zhou Yu slept on. Jiang Gan put on his headcloth and cap, stole quietly out of the tent, summoned his young attendant, and went directly through the camp gate. The soldiers asked, “Where are you going, sir?” Jiang Gan replied, “I fear my presence here may interfere with the commander-in-chief’s affairs, so I shall take my leave for the present.” The soldiers did not stop him.

Jiang Gan boarded his boat and rowed swiftly back to Cao Cao. Cao asked, “Ziyi, how did your mission fare?” Jiang Gan replied, “Zhou Yu possesses lofty refinement and magnanimity. Mere words cannot move him.” Cao Cao grew angry. “Not only have you failed in the enterprise, but you have made us an object of ridicule!” Jiang Gan said, “Though I could not persuade Zhou Yu, I did discover something for you, Chancellor. I beg you to dismiss those around us.” Jiang Gan produced the letter and related every detail of what had happened. Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare those two villains behave so outrageously!” He immediately summoned Cai Mao and Zhang Yun to his tent. Cao Cao said, “I intend to order you two to advance.” Cai Mao replied, “The troops are not yet fully trained. We must not advance recklessly.” Cao Cao shouted angrily, “Once the troops are fully trained, my head will be presented to Zhou Yu!” Cai Mao and Zhang Yun did not understand his meaning. In their alarm, they could make no reply. Cao Cao ordered the guards to drag them out and behead them. In a short while, their heads were presented beneath the tent. Only then did Cao Cao realize what he had done. “I have fallen into a trap!” he said. A later poet lamented:

“Against the wily hero Cao, few could stand,Yet for one moment Zhou Yu’s ruse ensnared him.Cai and Zhang sold their lord to save their lives—Who dreamed that today they would die beneath the sword?”

When the generals saw that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun had been executed, they entered and asked the reason. Though Cao Cao knew in his heart that he had fallen into a trap, he would not admit his error. Instead, he told them, “Those two were remiss in military discipline; therefore I had them beheaded.” The generals sighed and marveled without end. From among them, Cao Cao selected Mao Jie and Yu Jin to command the navy and replace Cai Mao and Zhang Yun.

Spies learned of this and carried the news across the Yangtze to Jiangdong. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. “Those two alone caused me concern. Now that they have been eliminated, I have no further worries.” Lu Su said, “With the commander-in-chief employing arms in this fashion, how can the traitor Cao escape defeat?” Zhou Yu replied, “I believe none of the generals understands this scheme. Zhuge Liang alone possesses insight surpassing mine, and I imagine this stratagem cannot have been concealed from him. Zijing, try drawing him out with your words. See whether he knows, and report back to me.” Thus it was said:

“Having brought the counterplot to full success,He went to test the cool-eyed watcher standing by.”

Whether Lu Su questioned Kongming, and what came of it, will be revealed in the next chapter.

Zhuge Liang Borrows Arrows by a Wondrous Ruse; Huang Gai Accepts Punishment for His Secret Plan

Now Lu Su, acting on Zhou Yu’s instructions, went straight to Zhuge Liang’s boat to sound him out. Zhuge Liang welcomed him aboard the small craft, and they sat facing one another. Lu Su said, “These past several days I have been occupied with military affairs and have missed the benefit of your counsel.” Zhuge Liang said, “And I, for my part, have not yet congratulated the Commander-in-Chief.” “Congratulated him on what?” asked Lu Su. Zhuge Liang replied, “Gongjin sent you here to discover whether I knew of the matter or not. That very matter is cause for congratulation.” Lu Su turned pale with alarm and asked, “How could you know?” Zhuge Liang said, “That stratagem was fit only to deceive Jiang Gan. Though Cao Cao was taken in for a time, he must certainly have realized the truth afterward; he merely refused to admit his mistake. Now that Cai Mao and Zhang Yun are dead, Jiangdong has nothing more to fear. How could I not offer congratulations? I hear that Cao Cao has replaced them with Mao Jie and Yu Jin as commanders of his naval forces. In the hands of those two, one way or another, the navy is doomed.”

At this Lu Su was left speechless. After stammering evasively for some time, he took leave of Zhuge Liang and returned. Zhuge Liang charged him, “I trust Zijìng will not tell Gongjin that I knew of this beforehand. I fear Gongjin harbors jealousy in his heart and will seek another pretext to harm me.” Lu Su promised and departed. But when he returned to Zhou Yu, he had no choice but to recount the whole affair truthfully. Zhou Yu was greatly startled. “This man must not be allowed to live!” he said. “I am resolved to behead him!” Lu Su remonstrated, “If you kill Zhuge Liang, Cao Cao will only laugh at us.” Zhou Yu said, “I shall find just grounds to execute him, so that he dies with no cause for complaint.” Lu Su asked, “On what just grounds can you execute him?” Zhou Yu replied, “Ask no more, Zijìng. Tomorrow you shall see.”

The next day Zhou Yu assembled the generals beneath his command tent and ordered Zhuge Liang summoned to discuss military affairs. Zhuge Liang came gladly. Once they were seated, Zhou Yu asked him, “We are about to engage Cao Cao’s army. In warfare upon the water, what weapon should take precedence?” Zhuge Liang replied, “On the Great River, bows and arrows must come first.” Zhou Yu said, “Your words accord perfectly with my own poor judgment. But our army is now short of arrows. May I trouble you, sir, to supervise the making of one hundred thousand arrows for use against the enemy? This is official business, and I trust you will not decline.” Zhuge Liang replied, “Since the Commander-in-Chief entrusts me with the task, I must of course exert myself. May I ask when the hundred thousand arrows will be required?” Zhou Yu said, “Can they be completed within ten days?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Cao Cao’s army may arrive at any moment. If we wait ten days, our great enterprise will surely be imperiled.” Zhou Yu asked, “How many days do you judge sufficient?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Three days alone will suffice for me to deliver one hundred thousand arrows.” Zhou Yu said, “There are no jests in the army.” Zhuge Liang replied, “How would I dare jest with the Commander-in-Chief? I am willing to submit a military pledge: if I fail to complete the task in three days, I shall gladly suffer the severest punishment.”

Zhou Yu was overjoyed. He summoned an officer of military administration and had the pledge drawn up and signed before them, then offered Zhuge Liang wine, saying, “Once the military business is concluded, you shall be duly rewarded.” Zhuge Liang said, “It is already too late to begin today. The work shall commence tomorrow. On the third day, you may send five hundred soldiers to the riverbank to carry away the arrows.” After drinking several cups, he took his leave. Lu Su said, “Can this man be attempting some deception?” Zhou Yu replied, “He has delivered himself to death; I did not force him. Before the entire assembly he has plainly submitted a written pledge. Even if he sprouted wings from both sides, he could not fly away now. I need only instruct the military craftsmen to delay him deliberately and to withhold the materials and implements he requires. In that way he is certain to miss his deadline. When the time comes to condemn him, what defense can he offer? Go now and discover what he truly intends, then return and report to me.”

Lu Su obeyed and went to see Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “I warned you before not to tell Gongjin, for he was certain to seek my death. Yet you would not keep the matter hidden for me, and today he has indeed stirred up fresh trouble. How can one possibly make a hundred thousand arrows in three days? Zijìng, you alone can save me!” Lu Su said, “You brought this calamity upon yourself. How can I save you?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I ask you to lend me twenty boats. Each must carry thirty soldiers, and each must be screened with curtains of blue cloth and have more than a thousand bundles of straw arranged along either side. I have a marvelous use for them. On the third day I guarantee there will be one hundred thousand arrows. But you must not let Gongjin learn of this, or my plan will fail.” Lu Su agreed, though he could not fathom Zhuge Liang’s meaning. He returned and reported to Zhou Yu, saying nothing of the borrowed boats, but only that Zhuge Liang had no use for arrow bamboo, feathers, glue, lacquer, or any such materials and had some method of his own. Zhou Yu was deeply suspicious. “Let us see,” he said, “what answer he gives me after three days!”

Lu Su privately set aside twenty swift, light boats, each with more than thirty men aboard, and supplied them fully with cloth screens, bundles of straw, and all the other required articles, ready for Zhuge Liang’s use. On the first day there was no sign of activity from Zhuge Liang; on the second, he likewise made no move. Then, during the fourth watch on the third night, Zhuge Liang secretly invited Lu Su aboard one of the boats. Lu Su asked, “Why have you summoned me?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I have invited you, Zijìng, to accompany me in fetching the arrows.” “Where are we going to fetch them?” asked Lu Su. Zhuge Liang said, “Do not ask, Zijìng. Once we arrive, you will see.” He then ordered the twenty boats linked together with long ropes, and they set out directly toward the northern bank. That night a dense fog covered the heavens, and upon the Great River the vapor was thicker still; nothing could be seen even face-to-face. Zhuge Liang urged the boats onward. Truly, it was a mighty fog! A man of old composed a “Rhapsody on the Great Fog Hanging over the River,” which says:

Mighty is the Great River:Westward it joins Min and E,Southward it commands the Three Wu,Northward it girdles the Nine Rivers.Gathering a hundred streams, it enters the sea;Through ten thousand ages, it has raised its waves.There dwell the Dragon Earl, the Lord of the Sea,The River Goddess and Mother of Waters,Whales a thousand fathoms long,Nine-headed heavenly centipedes,And monsters and prodigies of every kind.For this is the refuge of ghosts and gods,And the ground where heroes contend and keep their watch.At times yin and yang fall into disorder,And dawn can no longer be distinguished from night.One marvels that the vast sky has become a single hue,As dense fog suddenly masses on every side.Though a wagonload of firewood lies before the eyes, it cannot be seen;Only gongs and drums can still be heard.At first dim and misty,It scarcely conceals the leopard of the southern hills;Then gradually it fills all space,As though to bewilder the leviathan of the Northern Sea.Thereafter it rises to meet the high heavensAnd sinks to shroud the deep earth.Vast and indistinct,Boundless and immense.Whales and sea monsters break the surface and churn the waves;Flood dragons lurk in the deeps and breathe forth vapor.It is also like the sultry damp after the plum rains,Or spring gloom brewing cold:Dark and mist-laden,Broad and overflowing.Eastward, the shore of Chaisang is lost;Southward, the hills of Xiakou vanish.A thousand warships seem engulfed among ravines and crags;A single fishing boat startles the eye,Appearing and disappearing amid the waves.At its worst, the vault of heaven has no light,And the morning sun loses its color;Broad day turns to murky yellow,And crimson hills become watery blue.Even with Yu the Great’s wisdom,None could measure its depth or shallowness;Even with Li Lou’s keen sight,How could one discern an object a few feet away?Then Fengyi, Lord of the River, stills the waves,And Pingyi, Master of Clouds, withdraws his power;Fish and turtles hide their traces,Birds and beasts conceal their forms.It severs the isles of PenglaiAnd darkly encircles the palace gates of heaven.Dimly surging and seething,Like a sudden rain about to fall;Confusedly swirling and thronging,Like cold clouds gathering into one.Within it lurk venomous serpents,Breeding pestilential vapors;Within it hide demons and specters,Relying on it to work calamity.It sends sickness and affliction among mankind,And raises storms of dust beyond the frontiers.Common men who meet it suffer hurt and loss;Great men who behold it are moved to solemn reflection.It seems about to return primal breath to primeval chaosAnd mingle heaven and earth into one vast mass.

During the fifth watch that night, the boats drew near Cao Cao’s naval stockade. Zhuge Liang ordered them arranged in a single line, with bows pointing west and sterns east, and had the men beat drums and raise a great clamor. Lu Su cried in alarm, “What shall we do if Cao Cao’s troops come out against us in force?” Zhuge Liang laughed. “I know Cao Cao will never dare come out in such heavy fog. Let us simply drink wine and make merry. When the fog lifts, we shall return.”

In Cao Cao’s camp, the beating of drums and the clamor of shouts were heard. Mao Jie and Yu Jin hurriedly flew to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao issued an order: “The river is lost in dense fog, and the enemy has come upon us suddenly. There must be an ambush. On no account are we to move rashly. Muster the naval archers and crossbowmen and have them shoot into the fog.” He also sent men to the landward camp to summon Zhang Liao and Xu Huang, each with three thousand archers and crossbowmen, to hurry to the riverbank and reinforce the shooting. Before these orders arrived, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, fearing that the southern army might break into the naval stockade, had already ordered their archers and crossbowmen to loose arrows from before the camp.

Before long, the archers and crossbowmen from the landward camp also arrived. More than ten thousand men in all shot out over the river, and arrows fell like rain. Zhuge Liang ordered the boats turned about, their bows now pointing east and their sterns west, and brought them close to the naval stockade to receive the arrows, while the men continued beating drums and shouting. When the sun rose high and the fog dispersed, Zhuge Liang ordered the boats withdrawn and sped swiftly homeward. The bundles of straw along both sides of the twenty boats were thickly studded with arrows. Zhuge Liang ordered the soldiers aboard every vessel to cry out in unison, “Many thanks for the arrows, Prime Minister!” By the time the news reached Cao Cao inside his stockade, the boats, light and swift upon the current, were already more than twenty li away. Pursuit was impossible, and Cao Cao’s regret knew no bounds.

On the returning boats, Zhuge Liang said to Lu Su, “Each vessel has received some five or six thousand arrows. Without expending the least effort on Jiangdong’s part, we have obtained more than one hundred thousand arrows. Tomorrow we shall use them to shoot Cao Cao’s soldiers. Is that not exceedingly convenient?” Lu Su said, “You are truly a divine man, sir! How did you know there would be such a dense fog today?” Zhuge Liang replied, “A general who does not understand the signs of heaven, know the advantages of the terrain, comprehend the Mysterious Gates, grasp yin and yang, study battle formations, and discern the disposition of forces is but a mediocrity. Three days ago I had already calculated that there would be a dense fog today; therefore I dared accept the three-day deadline. Gongjin gave me ten days to complete the work, yet intended that neither craftsmen nor materials should be made available to me. He plainly meant to kill me on this contrived charge. My fate rests with Heaven. How could Gongjin harm me?” Lu Su bowed in submission.

When the boats reached the bank, the five hundred soldiers Zhou Yu had sent were already waiting by the river to carry away the arrows. Zhuge Liang ordered them removed from the boats, and the total came to more than one hundred thousand. All were carried into the central command tent and delivered. Lu Su went in to see Zhou Yu and gave him a full account of how Zhuge Liang had obtained the arrows. Zhou Yu was greatly astonished and sighed with heartfelt admiration: “Zhuge Liang’s divine cunning and marvelous calculations are beyond me!” A later poet wrote in praise:

All day dense fog lay upon the Great River;Near and far were lost in the boundless waters.Like sudden rain and flying locusts, shafts assailed the warships;Today Zhuge Liang has outwitted Zhou Lang.

Shortly afterward, Zhuge Liang entered the camp to see Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu came down from his command tent to welcome him and said admiringly, “Your divine foresight, sir, commands reverence.” Zhuge Liang replied, “It was only a trifling stratagem of deception, hardly worthy of wonder.” Zhou Yu invited Zhuge Liang into the tent to drink with him. He said, “Yesterday my lord sent an envoy urging me to advance. I have yet to devise a marvelous plan, and I would be grateful for your instruction.” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am but a commonplace mediocrity. How could I possess any marvelous plan?” Zhou Yu said, “Yesterday I observed Cao Cao’s naval stockade. It is extremely orderly and well regulated, and cannot be taken by any ordinary attack. I have conceived a plan, but do not know whether it will serve. I trust you will decide the matter for me.” Zhuge Liang replied, “Commander-in-Chief, say no more for the moment. Let each of us write in his palm, and then we shall see whether our thoughts agree.”

Zhou Yu was overjoyed. He ordered brush and inkstone brought, secretly wrote a character in his palm, and then passed the brush to Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang likewise wrote secretly. The two drew their seats close together, opened their hands, and looked at what the other had written. Both burst into laughter. The character in Zhou Yu’s palm was “fire,” and in Zhuge Liang’s palm there was likewise the character “fire.” Zhou Yu said, “Since our views are the same, there can be no further doubt. I trust you will not let the matter leak out.” Zhuge Liang replied, “This is the common business of our two houses. How could there be any question of disclosure? I judge that though Cao Cao has already twice fallen victim to my stratagems, he will still make no provision against this one. Commander-in-Chief, you may carry it out without hesitation.” When they had finished drinking, they parted. None of the other generals knew what had passed.

Cao Cao, meanwhile, had lost a full hundred and fifty or sixty thousand arrows for nothing and was deeply vexed. Xun You offered a plan: “Jiangdong has Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang to devise stratagems, so it will be difficult to defeat them quickly. We should send someone to Eastern Wu under the pretense of surrender, to act as a spy and an agent within their ranks and keep us informed. Only then can we form plans against them.” Cao Cao said, “Your words accord precisely with my own intention. Who in the army do you think could carry out this scheme?” Xun You replied, “Though Cai Mao has been executed, the members of the Cai clan are all still in the army. Cai Mao’s younger clansmen Cai Zhong and Cai He presently serve as deputy generals. Prime Minister, you may bind them to you with favors and send them to feign surrender. Eastern Wu will certainly suspect nothing.” Cao Cao followed his advice. That very night he secretly summoned the two men to his tent and charged them: “Take a small body of soldiers and go to Eastern Wu under the pretense of surrender. Whenever there are developments, send someone to report them secretly. Once the affair succeeds, you shall receive generous ranks and rewards. Harbor no divided loyalties!” The two replied, “Our wives and children are all in Jingzhou. How would we dare harbor divided loyalties? Have no doubts, Prime Minister. We two shall take the heads of Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang and present them beneath your standard.” Cao Cao rewarded them richly. The next day, with five hundred soldiers aboard several boats, they took advantage of the wind and sailed toward the southern bank.

Now Zhou Yu was attending to preparations for the advance when it was suddenly reported that boats from north of the river had reached the river mouth. Those aboard claimed to be Cai He and Cai Zhong, kinsmen of Cai Mao, who had come expressly to surrender. Zhou Yu had them brought in. Weeping, the two bowed and said, “Our elder kinsman was innocent, yet the villain Cao put him to death. We wish to avenge him and have therefore come expressly to surrender. We beg you to accept us and allow us to serve in the vanguard.” Zhou Yu was delighted. He rewarded them handsomely and immediately assigned them to lead the vanguard together with Gan Ning. The two bowed their thanks, believing Zhou Yu had fallen into their trap. But Zhou Yu secretly summoned Gan Ning and instructed him: “These two have come without their families. Their surrender is not genuine; Cao Cao has sent them as spies. I intend to turn their scheme against them and let them send reports back. Treat them with cordial attention, but guard against them inwardly. On the day our forces move out, they must be the first two slain as sacrifices to the banners. Be exceedingly careful and make no mistake.”

Gan Ning received the order and departed. Lu Su came in to see Zhou Yu and said, “Cai Zhong and Cai He have most likely come in false surrender. They must not be accepted into our service.” Zhou Yu rebuked him: “Cao Cao killed their elder kinsman, and they have surrendered because they wish to avenge him. What deception is there? If you are so suspicious, how can you ever give a place to the worthy men of the realm?” Lu Su withdrew in silence and went to tell Zhuge Liang, who only smiled and said nothing. Lu Su asked, “Why do you smile, Zhuge Liang?” Zhuge Liang replied, “I am laughing because you do not understand Gongjin’s stratagem. The Great River lies between the two armies, and it is extremely difficult for spies to pass back and forth. Cao Cao has sent Cai Zhong and Cai He to feign surrender and secretly discover the affairs of our army. Gongjin is turning the scheme against him and deliberately allowing them to send reports. In war, deception is never to be scorned. Gongjin’s plan is sound.” Only then did Lu Su understand.

One night, as Zhou Yu sat in his tent, Huang Gai suddenly entered the camp in secret and came to see him. Zhou Yu asked, “Gongfu, since you have come by night, you must surely have some excellent plan to teach me.” Huang Gai said, “The enemy is numerous and we are few. We should not prolong this contest. Why not attack them with fire?” Zhou Yu asked, “Who instructed you to propose this plan?” Huang Gai replied, “It came from my own mind. No one else taught it to me.” Zhou Yu said, “That is precisely what I intend. For this reason I have kept Cai Zhong and Cai He, who came in false surrender, so they may carry reports. My only regret is that I have no one to carry out a false surrender on my behalf.” Huang Gai said, “I am willing to carry out the plan.” Zhou Yu replied, “Unless you suffer some hardship, how will Cao Cao believe you?” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from the house of Sun. Though my liver and brains be smeared upon the ground, I shall feel neither resentment nor regret.” Zhou Yu bowed and thanked him, saying, “If you are willing to endure this stratagem of bodily suffering, it will be Jiangdong’s greatest good fortune.” Huang Gai replied, “Even if I die, I shall have no regret.” He then took his leave and departed.

The next day Zhou Yu sounded the drums and convened a great assembly of the generals beneath his command tent. Zhuge Liang was also present. Zhou Yu said, “Cao Cao has brought a host of a million men, whose camps extend for more than three hundred li. He cannot be defeated in a single day. I therefore order each general to draw three months’ provisions in preparation for resisting the enemy.” Before he had finished, Huang Gai stepped forward and said, “Never mind three months. Even if we drew thirty months’ provisions, it would do no good! If Cao Cao can be defeated this month, then let us defeat him; if he cannot be defeated this month, we can only follow Zhang Zibu’s advice, cast aside our armor, reverse our weapons, face north, and surrender!” Zhou Yu’s expression abruptly changed, and he flew into a rage. “I have received my lord’s command to direct the army and defeat Cao Cao. Whoever dares speak of surrender again shall be beheaded. Now, with the two armies confronting one another, you dare utter such words and undermine the spirit of my troops! Unless I take your head, I cannot command the obedience of the rest!” He shouted to the guards to take Huang Gai away, execute him, and return with their report. Huang Gai, too, grew angry. “From the days of the General Who Crushed the Caitiffs, I have followed the house of Sun in its campaigns throughout the southeast. I have served through three generations. Where were you then?”

Zhou Yu was furious and shouted for the execution to be carried out at once. Gan Ning stepped forward and pleaded, “Gongfu is a veteran minister of Eastern Wu. I beg you to pardon him.” Zhou Yu shouted, “How dare you say more and disrupt my military discipline!” He first ordered the guards to beat Gan Ning out with a flurry of cudgels. All the officers then knelt and pleaded: “Huang Gai’s offense indeed merits death, but his execution would be harmful to the army. We beg the Commander-in-Chief to pardon him for the time being and record his offense. It will not be too late to execute him after Cao Cao has been defeated.” Zhou Yu’s anger did not abate, and the officers continued to plead bitterly. At last Zhou Yu said, “If not for the sake of all you officers, he would certainly be beheaded! For the present, I spare his life!” He ordered the guards to throw Huang Gai down and give him one hundred strokes across the back in punishment for his crime. The officers again begged that he be spared. Zhou Yu overturned the table before him, angrily dismissed them all, and shouted for the beating to proceed. Huang Gai’s clothes were stripped off, and he was dragged down and laid upon the ground. After fifty strokes had been administered across his back, the officers once more pleaded desperately for mercy. Zhou Yu sprang to his feet, pointed at Huang Gai, and cried, “Do you dare hold me in contempt? I shall leave the remaining fifty strokes on account for now. If you show the least further insolence, you shall be punished for both offenses together!” Still muttering wrathfully, he went into his tent.

The officers helped Huang Gai to his feet. His flesh had been split open under the beating, and fresh blood streamed from his wounds. They supported him back to his own quarters, where he lost consciousness several times. None who came to inquire after him could refrain from tears. Lu Su also went to visit him. Afterward, he came to Zhuge Liang’s boat and said, “Today Gongjin punished Gongfu with terrible severity. We are all his subordinates and dared not brave his anger with persistent remonstrance. But you, sir, are a guest. Why did you stand by with folded arms and not say a word?” Zhuge Liang laughed. “Zijìng, you are trying to deceive me.” Lu Su said, “Since I brought you across the river, I have never deceived you in a single matter. Why do you say this now?” Zhuge Liang replied, “Can it be that you do not know Gongjin’s savage beating of Huang Gongfu today was itself a stratagem? Why should I have tried to dissuade him?” Only then did Lu Su understand. Zhuge Liang continued, “Without a stratagem of bodily suffering, how could they deceive Cao Cao? Huang Gongfu will now certainly be sent to feign surrender, while Cai Zhong and Cai He will be allowed to report the affair. When you see Gongjin, do not tell him that I knew of the matter beforehand. Merely say that I, too, resent the Commander-in-Chief’s conduct.”

Lu Su took his leave and went to see Zhou Yu, who invited him into the inner part of the tent. Lu Su asked, “Why did you punish Huang Gongfu so harshly today?” Zhou Yu asked, “Are the generals resentful?” Lu Su replied, “Many of them are deeply troubled.” Zhou Yu asked, “And what does Zhuge Liang think?” Lu Su replied, “He, too, resents the Commander-in-Chief for being far too heartless.” Zhou Yu laughed. “This time I have managed to deceive him.” Lu Su asked, “What do you mean?” Zhou Yu replied, “Today’s savage beating of Huang Gai was a stratagem. I intend to have him feign surrender, but first we had to employ a stratagem of bodily suffering to deceive Cao Cao. Then we shall attack with fire and gain the victory.” Lu Su privately marveled at Zhuge Liang’s superior insight but dared not speak of it openly.

Huang Gai lay in his tent, and all the generals came to inquire after him. He spoke no words but merely heaved long sighs. Suddenly it was reported that the adviser Kan Ze had come to visit him. Huang Gai ordered him admitted to his bedside and dismissed all attendants. Kan Ze said, “Can it be that you bear some grudge against the Commander-in-Chief?” Huang Gai replied, “No.” Kan Ze said, “Then can the punishment you suffered have been a stratagem of bodily suffering?” Huang Gai asked, “How did you know?” Kan Ze replied, “From observing Gongjin’s conduct, I had already guessed eight or nine parts of the truth.” Huang Gai said, “I have received great favor from three generations of the lords of Wu and have had no means to repay it. Therefore I offered this plan to defeat Cao Cao. Though I have suffered, I bear no resentment. I have looked throughout the army and found not one man whom I could trust with my innermost purpose. You alone have always possessed a loyal and righteous heart, so I have dared confide the truth to you.” Kan Ze said, “Your reason for telling me can only be that you wish me to present a letter of false surrender.” Huang Gai replied, “That is indeed my intention. I do not know whether you are willing.” Kan Ze gladly accepted. Truly:

The valiant general scorns his life in hopes of repaying his lord;The cunning counselor shares his heart in service to the state.

What Kan Ze had to say remains unknown; read the next chapter for the explanation.

Kan Ze Secretly Presents a False Surrender; Pang Tong Ingeniously Proposes the Chained Ships

Now Kan Ze, whose courtesy name was Derun, was a native of Shanyin in Kuaiji. His family was poor, but he loved learning. While laboring in the employ of others, he would borrow books to read; once he had read a book through, he never forgot it. He was eloquent and quick in debate, and possessed uncommon courage. Sun Quan summoned him to serve as an adviser, and of all his colleagues, Kan Ze was closest to Huang Gai. Knowing him to be both bold and persuasive, Huang Gai wished him to deliver the false letter of surrender. Kan Ze gladly consented, saying, “If a true man passes through life without winning merit or founding a great achievement, is he not little better than the grass and trees that rot away together? Since you are willing to sacrifice yourself in service to your lord, why should I grudge my paltry life?” Huang Gai rolled down from his bed, bowed, and thanked him. Kan Ze said, “This matter admits no delay. I shall set out at once.” Huang Gai replied, “The letter is already written.”

Kan Ze took the letter and that very night disguised himself as a fisherman. Steering a small boat, he made for the northern bank. The cold stars filled the sky, and by the third watch he had reached Cao Cao’s naval stockade. Soldiers patrolling the river seized him and reported to Cao Cao that same night. Cao Cao said, “Can he be a spy?” The soldiers replied, “He is only a fisherman, but he calls himself Kan Ze, an adviser of Eastern Wu, and says he has a secret matter to disclose.” Cao Cao ordered him brought in. The soldiers led Kan Ze into the tent, where lamps and candles shone brilliantly. Cao Cao sat bolt upright behind his low table and asked, “If you are an adviser of Eastern Wu, what brings you here?” Kan Ze replied, “Men say that Chancellor Cao thirsts for worthy men, but judging by that question, the report is far from true. Huang Gongfu, you have misjudged your man!”

Cao Cao said, “Eastern Wu and I are on the point of battle. How could I fail to question you when you come here secretly?” Kan Ze replied, “Huang Gongfu is a veteran minister who has served three generations of the Sun family. Yet now, before all the generals, Zhou Yu has had him cruelly beaten without cause, and his indignation is beyond endurance. He therefore desires to surrender to you, Chancellor, as a means of avenging himself, and he confided his plan to me. Gongfu and I are as close as flesh and bone, so I have come directly to deliver his secret letter. I do not know whether you, Chancellor, will accept him.” Cao Cao said, “Where is the letter?” Kan Ze took it out and presented it. Cao Cao opened it and read it by the lamplight. The letter said in substance:

I, Gai, have received great favor from the Sun family and by rights should never harbor a divided heart. Yet if the present situation is considered, the troops of Jiangdong’s six commanderies are opposed to a million soldiers from the heartland. That the few cannot withstand the many is plain to all beneath Heaven. Every officer and soldier of Eastern Wu, whether wise or foolish, knows that resistance is impossible. But the stripling Zhou Yu, narrow-minded and shallow-witted, prides himself on his abilities and rashly seeks to pit an egg against a stone. Moreover, he arrogates to himself the power to bestow favor and inflict punishment: the innocent are chastised, while the meritorious go unrewarded. I am a veteran minister, yet he has humiliated and broken me without cause, and in my heart I truly hate him! I have heard that you, Chancellor, deal sincerely with all men and receive worthy officers with an open mind. I therefore desire to lead my followers over in surrender, that I may win merit and wipe away my shame. Grain, fodder, carts, and weapons will all be brought by ship and presented to you. With tears of blood I bow and make this declaration: I beg you above all not to doubt me.

At his table Cao Cao turned the letter over and read it more than ten times. Suddenly he struck the table, opened his eyes wide, and cried furiously, “Huang Gai has used the ruse of self-torture and sent you with a false letter of surrender so that you may seize some advantage from within. How dare you come here to mock me!” He ordered his attendants to drag Kan Ze out and behead him. They crowded around Kan Ze and pulled him away, but his expression did not alter; instead, he threw back his head and laughed aloud. Cao Cao had him brought back and rebuked him: “I have already seen through your treacherous scheme. Why do you laugh?” Kan Ze replied, “I am not laughing at you. I am laughing because Huang Gongfu does not know how to judge men.” Cao Cao asked, “How does he not know how to judge men?” Kan Ze said, “If you mean to kill me, then kill me. Why ask so many questions?” Cao Cao said, “From childhood I have thoroughly studied the books of war and know well the ways of deceit and fraud. This scheme of yours might deceive another, but how could it deceive me?” Kan Ze replied, “Then tell me what part of the letter is a treacherous scheme.” Cao Cao said, “I shall point out the flaw so that you may die without complaint! If you truly came to present a letter and surrender, why did you not plainly fix a date? What answer can you make to that?”

When Kan Ze heard this, he laughed loudly and said, “It is a wonder you feel no shame, but dare boast that you have thoroughly studied the books of war! You had better withdraw your army while there is still time. If you engage in battle, Zhou Yu will surely capture you! Ignorant fool! What a pity that I must die unjustly at your hands!” Cao Cao said, “Why do you call me ignorant?” Kan Ze replied, “You understand neither stratagem nor reason. Are you not therefore ignorant?” Cao Cao said, “Then tell me in what respects I am wrong.” Kan Ze replied, “You lack the courtesy due to worthy men. Why should I say anything? There is nothing left but death.” Cao Cao said, “If what you say is reasonable, I shall naturally respect and accept it.” Kan Ze said, “Have you never heard the saying, ‘One who betrays his lord and acts in secret cannot set a fixed date’? If a date were agreed upon now, but the opportunity suddenly failed to arise, while your side came to meet him as arranged, the whole affair would inevitably be exposed. He can only watch for his chance and act. How could he settle the time beforehand? You do not understand this principle, yet seek to put an innocent man unjustly to death. You are truly an ignorant fool!”

At these words Cao Cao’s expression changed. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “I failed to perceive the matter clearly and have mistakenly offended your dignity. I beg you not to take it to heart.” Kan Ze said, “Huang Gongfu and I offer our whole hearts in surrender, as infants look to their parents. How could there be any deceit?” Cao Cao was overjoyed and said, “If you two accomplish this great service, then when ranks and titles are bestowed hereafter, you shall surely stand above all others.” Kan Ze replied, “We have not come for rank or emolument, but only to obey Heaven and follow the will of the people.” Cao Cao ordered wine brought and entertained him.

A short while later, a man entered the tent and whispered in Cao Cao’s ear. Cao Cao said, “Bring me the letter.” The man presented a secret dispatch. Cao Cao read it, and his face showed considerable pleasure. Kan Ze thought to himself, “This must be Cai Zhong and Cai He reporting that Huang Gai has been punished. Cao Cao is pleased because this proves that our surrender is genuine.” Cao Cao said, “I must trouble you, sir, to return to Jiangdong and arrange matters with Huang Gongfu. Have him first send word across the river, and I shall dispatch troops to receive him.” Kan Ze replied, “I have already left Jiangdong and cannot return. I beg you, Chancellor, to send some other trustworthy man.” Cao Cao said, “If another goes, I fear the matter may be exposed.” Kan Ze refused repeatedly, but after a long while he said, “If I must go, I dare not remain here any longer. I shall set out at once.”

Cao Cao bestowed gold and silk upon him, but Kan Ze declined them. Taking his leave, he departed from the camp, boarded his little boat once more, and returned to Jiangdong. There he met Huang Gai and related everything that had happened in detail. Huang Gai said, “Had it not been for your powers of debate, all my suffering would have been in vain.” Kan Ze said, “I shall now go to Gan Ning’s camp and learn what news there is of Cai Zhong and Cai He.” Huang Gai replied, “Excellent.” Kan Ze went to Gan Ning’s camp, and Gan Ning received him. Kan Ze said, “Yesterday, General, you were humiliated by Zhou Gongjin because you tried to save Huang Gongfu. I find it most unjust.” Gan Ning smiled but made no reply.

While they were speaking, Cai He and Cai Zhong arrived. Kan Ze glanced meaningfully at Gan Ning, who understood his intent and said, “Zhou Gongjin relies solely on his own ability and gives not the least thought to men like us. Now that I have been humiliated, I am ashamed to face the people of Jiangdong!” With that, he ground his teeth, pounded the table, and shouted aloud. Kan Ze then pretended to whisper privately in Gan Ning’s ear. Gan Ning lowered his head without speaking and heaved several long sighs.

Seeing that both Kan Ze and Gan Ning appeared inclined to revolt, Cai He and Cai Zhong sought to draw them out. “Why are you troubled, General?” they asked. “And what injustice troubles you, sir?” Kan Ze replied, “How could you know the bitterness in our hearts?” Cai He said, “Can it be that you wish to forsake Wu and go over to Cao Cao?” Kan Ze turned pale. Gan Ning drew his sword, sprang to his feet, and cried, “Our design has already been discovered! We must kill them to silence them!”

Cai He and Cai Zhong cried in alarm, “You two need not fear! We too have a confidential matter to reveal.” Gan Ning said, “Speak quickly!” Cai He replied, “The two of us were sent by Lord Cao to make a false surrender. If you two have any desire to submit to him, we can present you.” Gan Ning said, “Is what you say really true?” The two replied in one voice, “How would we dare deceive you?” Gan Ning feigned delight and said, “If that is so, then Heaven itself has granted us this opportunity!” The two Cais said, “We have already reported to the Chancellor how Huang Gongfu and you, General, were humiliated.” Kan Ze said, “I have already delivered Huang Gongfu’s letter to the Chancellor. I came here especially to see Xingba and arrange for us to surrender together.” Gan Ning said, “Once a true man encounters an enlightened lord, he should offer him his whole heart.” The four then drank together and freely discussed their secret intentions. Cai Zhong and Cai He at once wrote a letter secretly informing Cao Cao that Gan Ning would join them as an agent within. Kan Ze separately composed another letter and sent a man to deliver it secretly to Cao Cao. In it he explained in full that Huang Gai wished to come but had not yet found a suitable opportunity; Cao Cao need only watch for a ship approaching with a blue pennant at its prow, for that would be Huang Gai’s vessel.

Now Cao Cao received both letters in succession, but doubts still unsettled his mind. He assembled his advisers and said, “Gan Ning of Jiangdong, humiliated by Zhou Yu, offers to serve as an agent within; Huang Gai, after being punished, sent Kan Ze to tender his surrender. Neither story can yet be trusted fully. Who dares go straight into Zhou Yu’s camp and learn the truth?” Jiang Gan stepped forward and said, “The other day I went to Eastern Wu in vain and returned without accomplishing anything. I remain deeply ashamed. Now I am willing to risk my life by going again, and I shall make certain of the truth before returning to report to you, Chancellor.” Cao Cao was overjoyed and immediately ordered Jiang Gan to board a boat. Jiang Gan took a small craft and went straight to the edge of the southern naval stockade, where he sent a man ahead to announce him.

When Zhou Yu heard that Jiang Gan had come again, he was delighted. “The success of my plan depends entirely upon this man!” he said. He then instructed Lu Su, “Invite Pang Shiyuan here and have him do thus and thus for me.” Now Pang Tong of Xiangyang, whose courtesy name was Shiyuan, had taken refuge in Jiangdong to escape the disorders of war. Lu Su had once recommended him to Zhou Yu, but Pang Tong had not yet gone to meet him. Zhou Yu had previously sent Lu Su to ask Pang Tong for a plan, saying, “What strategy should we use to defeat Cao Cao?” Pang Tong had replied privately, “To defeat Cao Cao’s army, you must attack with fire. But on the broad surface of the Great River, if one ship catches fire, the others will scatter in every direction. Unless someone offers him a ‘chain-link stratagem’ and persuades him to fasten his ships together, the plan cannot succeed.” Lu Su reported this to Zhou Yu, who was greatly impressed by the proposal. Zhou Yu therefore said to Lu Su, “No one but Pang Shiyuan can carry out this stratagem for me.” Lu Su replied, “But Cao Cao is crafty and cunning. How can Pang Tong go to him?”

Zhou Yu pondered without reaching a decision, for he could find no opportunity. Then word suddenly came that Jiang Gan had returned. Zhou Yu was overjoyed. On one hand, he instructed Pang Tong to carry out the stratagem; on the other, he seated himself in his tent and sent for Jiang Gan. When Jiang Gan saw that no one had come to welcome him, doubts arose in his mind. He ordered his boat moored at a secluded stretch of the bank, then entered the stockade and met Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu assumed an angry expression and said, “Ziyi, why have you deceived me so outrageously?” Jiang Gan smiled and replied, “I remembered that you and I were once as brothers, so I came especially to speak to you from my heart. Why do you say I have deceived you?” Zhou Yu said, “If you mean to persuade me to surrender, you must wait until the seas run dry and the rocks crumble! Last time, remembering our former friendship, I invited you to drink your fill, let you become thoroughly drunk, and shared my couch with you. Yet you stole my private letter and departed without a farewell. When you returned and reported to Cao Cao, he killed Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, thereby ruining my affair. Why have you come again today? You can harbor no good intention! If not for our old friendship, I would cut you in two with a single stroke. I had intended to send you back across the river, but within a day or two I shall defeat the rebel Cao, while if I keep you in the army, you will surely divulge some secret.” He then ordered his attendants, “Take Ziyi to the hermitage on the western hills to rest. Once I have defeated Cao Cao, it will not be too late to send him across the river.”

Jiang Gan was about to speak again, but Zhou Yu had already withdrawn behind the tent. The attendants gave Jiang Gan a horse and escorted him to a small hermitage behind the western hills, leaving two soldiers to wait upon him. In the hermitage Jiang Gan was anxious and depressed, unable either to sleep or eat. That night the stars shone brightly in the dew-filled sky. Walking alone behind the hermitage, he heard the sound of someone reading aloud. Following the sound at random, he came to several thatched rooms beside a rocky cliff, with lamplight shining from within. Jiang Gan peered inside and saw a man who had hung his sword before the lamp and was reciting the military writings of Sun Wu and Wu Qi. “This must be an extraordinary man,” Jiang Gan thought. He knocked at the door and asked to be received. The man opened the door and came out to greet him, his bearing plainly uncommon. Jiang Gan asked his name, and he replied, “My surname is Pang, my given name Tong, and my courtesy name Shiyuan.” Jiang Gan said, “Can you be Master Fledgling Phoenix?” Pang Tong replied, “I am.” Jiang Gan was delighted. “I have long heard your great name,” he said. “Why do you now live in seclusion here?” Pang Tong answered, “Zhou Yu prides himself on his lofty talents and cannot tolerate other men of worth. For that reason I have withdrawn to this place. And who are you, sir?” Jiang Gan replied, “I am Jiang Gan.”

Pang Tong invited him into the thatched hermitage, where they sat together and spoke freely. Jiang Gan said, “With your abilities, sir, where could you go and fail to prosper? If you are willing to join Cao Cao, I shall present you to him.” Pang Tong replied, “I too have long wished to leave Jiangdong. Since you are willing to present me, we should set out at once. If we delay and Zhou Yu hears of it, he will surely have me killed.”

Thus Pang Tong and Jiang Gan went down the mountain that very night. Reaching the riverbank, they found Jiang Gan’s original boat and rowed swiftly toward the northern shore. When they arrived at Cao Cao’s stockade, Jiang Gan entered first and gave a full account of all that had happened. Hearing that Master Fledgling Phoenix had come, Cao Cao personally went out of his tent to welcome him. When host and guest had taken their proper seats, Cao Cao said, “Zhou Yu is young; relying on his talents, he treats others with contempt and refuses to heed sound counsel. I have long heard of your great name, sir. Now that you have honored me with your presence, I beg you not to withhold your instruction.” Pang Tong replied, “I have long heard that you, Chancellor, employ troops according to sound principles. I should now like to behold the disposition of your army.”

Cao Cao ordered horses prepared and first invited Pang Tong to inspect the land camp with him. Riding side by side, they ascended a height and looked out over it. Pang Tong said, “It rests against the hills and draws support from the forests; front and rear attend to one another; its entrances and exits have proper gates; its avenues of advance and retreat wind and turn. Even if Sun Wu and Wu Qi were reborn, or Sima Rangju returned to life, they could do no better than this.” Cao Cao said, “Do not praise me too highly, sir. I still look to you for instruction.” They then went together to inspect the naval stockade. Facing south, it was divided into twenty-four gates, all guarded by covered warships and fighting vessels arranged like walls and battlements. Smaller boats were sheltered within; lanes ran between them for passage, and every formation rose and fell in ordered ranks. Pang Tong laughed and said, “The Chancellor’s reputation for the use of troops is indeed deserved!” Then, pointing toward the southern bank, he said, “Zhou Yu! Zhou Yu! Your destruction is fixed for a certain day!”

Cao Cao returned to camp in great delight. He invited Pang Tong into his tent, set out wine, and drank with him while they discussed the principles of war. Pang Tong spoke with lofty eloquence and answered every question with effortless fluency. Cao Cao admired him deeply and treated him with the utmost courtesy. Feigning drunkenness, Pang Tong said, “May I ask whether there are any skilled physicians in the army?” Cao Cao asked why he wished to know. Pang Tong replied, “Many among the naval forces are ill and require skilled physicians to treat them.” At that time Cao Cao’s troops, unaccustomed to the climate and waters, were suffering from vomiting and other sicknesses, and many had died. Cao Cao was already troubled by this matter, so when he suddenly heard Pang Tong speak of it, how could he fail to inquire further? Pang Tong said, “Your method of training the naval forces is excellent, Chancellor, but unfortunately it is incomplete.” Cao Cao repeatedly asked him to explain. Pang Tong said, “I have a plan by which every man in the fleet, high or low, may be kept free of sickness, and your success may be secured.”

Cao Cao was overjoyed and asked him to reveal this marvelous plan. Pang Tong said, “In the Great River, the tide rises and falls, while wind and waves never cease. Northern soldiers are unaccustomed to traveling by ship; when tossed and pitched in this way, they soon fall ill. If the large and small ships were arranged together, perhaps thirty to a row or fifty to a row, and linked from bow to stern with iron rings and chains, with broad planks laid across them, then not only men but even horses could pass from ship to ship. Sailing in such a formation, you could let the winds blow, the waves surge, and the tides rise and fall—what would there be to fear?” Cao Cao left his seat and thanked him, saying, “Without your excellent counsel, sir, how could I defeat Eastern Wu?” Pang Tong replied, “It is merely the shallow opinion of a foolish man. You, Chancellor, must judge it for yourself.” Cao Cao immediately issued orders summoning all the smiths in the army. Through the night they forged great linked rings and clamps with which to fasten the ships together. When the troops heard of it, they were all delighted. A later poet wrote:

At Red Cliffs raging battle called for fire;In plans and calculations all conspired.Had Pang Tong not proposed his linking scheme,How could Gongjin have won renown supreme?

Pang Tong further said to Cao Cao, “Among the heroes of Jiangdong, I have observed many who resent Zhou Yu. With my three-inch tongue I shall persuade them on your behalf, Chancellor, and induce them all to surrender. Then Zhou Yu, isolated and without support, will surely be captured by you. Once Zhou Yu is destroyed, Liu Bei will be of no further consequence.” Cao Cao said, “If you indeed accomplish this great service, sir, I shall petition the Son of Heaven to confer upon you a rank among the Three Excellencies.” Pang Tong replied, “I do not act for wealth or honor, but only because I wish to save the countless people. When you cross the river, Chancellor, you must take care not to slaughter them.” Cao Cao said, “I act on Heaven’s behalf to enforce the Way. How could I bear to massacre the people?” Pang Tong bowed and requested a proclamation guaranteeing the safety of his clan. Cao Cao asked, “Where do your family and kinsmen now reside?” Pang Tong replied, “They live close to the river. If I receive such a proclamation, their safety may be assured.”

Cao Cao ordered a proclamation written, signed, and sealed, then gave it to Pang Tong. Pang Tong bowed in thanks and said, “After I depart, advance your army quickly. Do not wait until Zhou Yu discovers what is afoot.” Cao Cao agreed.

Pang Tong took his leave and went to the riverbank. Just as he was about to board a boat, he suddenly saw a man on the bank, dressed in a Daoist robe and wearing a bamboo cap. The man seized Pang Tong and said, “What audacity you have! Huang Gai employs the ruse of self-torture; Kan Ze delivers a false letter of surrender; and now you come to offer the chain-link stratagem. Do you fear that the flames may not burn them utterly away? Such ruthless devices may deceive Cao Cao, but they cannot deceive me!” Pang Tong was so terrified that his soul nearly fled his body. Truly:

Say not the southeast alone can victory claim;Who says the northwest boasts no worthy name?

Who, after all, was this man? Read the next chapter to learn.

Cao Cao Feasts and Composes Verse on the Yangzi; The Northern Army Chains Its Warships

Now when Pang Tong heard these words, he was startled and wheeled around to look at the speaker. It was none other than Xu Shu. Seeing an old friend, Pang Tong’s heart settled. He glanced about, and when he saw no one nearby, he said, “If you expose my scheme, it will be a pity for the people of the eighty-one prefectures south of the Yangtze, for you will have delivered them all to destruction!” Xu Shu laughed. “And what of the lives of the eight hundred and thirty thousand men and horses here?” Pang Tong said, “Does Yuanzhi truly intend to thwart my plan?” Xu Shu replied, “I remain grateful for Imperial Uncle Liu’s profound kindness and have never forgotten my duty to repay it. Cao Cao drove my mother to her death, and I have already declared that I will devise no scheme for him as long as I live. How could I now be willing to ruin your excellent plan? But I too am here with the army. Once it is defeated, jade and stone will be destroyed together; how can I escape disaster? You must teach me some means of getting away. Then I shall seal my lips and withdraw far from here.” Pang Tong laughed. “With such lofty judgment and far-seeing wisdom as yours, Yuanzhi, surely this can present no difficulty!” Xu Shu said, “I beg you to instruct me, Master.” Pang Tong leaned close to Xu Shu’s ear and whispered a few words. Xu Shu was overjoyed and bowed his thanks. Pang Tong then took leave of Xu Shu, went down to his boat, and returned to the lands east of the Yangtze.

That very night, Xu Shu secretly sent trusted men through the various camps to spread a rumor. The next day, soldiers gathered in groups of three and five, whispering with their heads together. Before long, an informer reported to Cao Cao: “Word is spreading through the army that Han Sui and Ma Teng of Xiliang have rebelled and are fighting their way toward the capital at Xu.” Cao Cao was greatly alarmed and hastily assembled his advisers to deliberate. “Since leading the army south,” he said, “the men I have feared are Han Sui and Ma Teng. Though the truth or falsehood of this rumor has not yet been determined, we cannot fail to guard against them.”

Before he had finished, Xu Shu stepped forward and said, “The Prime Minister has graciously accepted me into his service, and I regret that I have not rendered even the smallest service in return. I ask for three thousand men, that I may hasten by night to San Pass and hold the defile. If any emergency arises, I shall send word at once.” Cao Cao was delighted. “If Yuanzhi goes, I shall have no further concern. There are already troops at San Pass; you may take command of them as well. I shall immediately assign you three thousand infantry and appoint Zang Ba as your vanguard. Set out this very night, and permit no delay.” Xu Shu took leave of Cao Cao and departed with Zang Ba. This was Pang Tong’s stratagem for saving Xu Shu. A later poet wrote:

Each day Cao Cao marched south, his heart was torn with care,Lest Ma Teng and Han Sui should rise in arms and dare.One word from Young Phoenix set Xu Shu safely free,Like a fish that slips the hook and swims the open sea.

After Cao Cao had sent Xu Shu away, his mind was somewhat at ease. He mounted his horse and first inspected the land camps along the river, then the naval stockades. He boarded a great ship on which a commander’s banner had been raised amidships, while the naval camps extended on either side. A thousand bows and crossbows lay concealed aboard, and Cao Cao took his place on the upper deck. It was the fifteenth day of the eleventh month, in the winter of the twelfth year of Jian’an. The sky was clear and bright, the breeze gentle, and the waves still. Cao Cao ordered, “Set wine and music aboard the great ship. This evening I mean to feast with my generals.”

As evening drew on, the moon rose above the eastern hills, shining as brightly as day. The broad sweep of the Yangtze looked like a long band of white silk stretched across the land. Cao Cao sat aboard the great ship, attended on either side by several hundred guards, all clad in brocade robes and embroidered jackets, bearing spears and halberds. The civil and military officers took their seats according to rank. Cao Cao saw the painted beauty of Mount Nanping; eastward he gazed upon the bounds of Chaisang, westward upon the river at Xiakou, southward toward Mount Fan, and northward toward Wulin. The vastness on every side filled his heart with delight. He addressed the assembled officers: “Since first I raised a righteous army, I have purged the realm of villains and removed its scourges. I vowed to cleanse all within the four seas and pacify the whole empire. Only the southlands remain beyond my grasp. Now I command a million valiant troops, and with all of you exerting yourselves in my service, how can we fail? Once the southlands have submitted, the empire will be at peace, and I shall share wealth and honor with you all, that together we may rejoice in an age of tranquillity.” The civil and military officers all rose and offered their thanks. “May we soon sing the song of victory. For the rest of our lives, we shall depend upon the shelter of the Prime Minister’s good fortune.” Cao Cao was greatly pleased and ordered his attendants to pour the wine.

They drank until midnight, and when Cao Cao was flushed with wine, he pointed toward the southern bank and said, “Zhou Yu and Lu Su do not understand the workings of Heaven. Fortunately, men have come over to us who will prove a deadly affliction within their very hearts. Heaven itself is aiding me.” Xun You said, “Prime Minister, do not speak of it, lest the secret be leaked.” Cao Cao laughed loudly. “The gentlemen seated here, together with my close attendants, are all men of my innermost confidence. What harm can there be in speaking?” Then he pointed toward Xiakou and said, “Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang—you do not reckon the strength of ants, yet would shake Mount Tai. How foolish you are!” Turning to his generals, he continued, “I am fifty-four years old this year. If I gain the southlands, there is a certain private desire that will delight me. In former days, Lord Qiao and I were the closest of friends, and I knew that both his daughters possessed beauty worthy of a kingdom. Later, contrary to expectation, they became the wives of Sun Ce and Zhou Yu. I have now built the new Bronze Bird Terrace beside the Zhang River. If I gain the southlands, I shall take the Two Qiaos as my wives and lodge them upon the terrace to amuse my declining years. Then all my wishes will be fulfilled.” When he had spoken, he laughed aloud. Du Mu of the Tang dynasty wrote:

A broken halberd, sunk in sand, its iron not yet gone—I scour and wash it, recognizing relics of an age withdrawn.Had the east wind not lent young Zhou the aid he needed there,Deep in spring on Bronze Bird Tower, the Two Qiaos would languish fair.

As Cao Cao laughed and talked, he suddenly heard crows calling as they flew southward. He asked, “Why are the crows crying at night?” His attendants replied, “The crows see the bright moon and mistake it for dawn; therefore they leave their trees and call.” Cao Cao laughed again. By now he was drunk. Taking up his long spear, he stood upon the deck, poured a libation into the river, drained three full cups, then leveled the spear and addressed his generals: “With this spear in hand, I broke the Yellow Turbans, captured Lü Bu, destroyed Yuan Shu, and subdued Yuan Shao. I drove deep beyond the northern frontier and pressed on as far as Liaodong. Ranging unhindered throughout the realm, I have not altogether betrayed the aspirations of a great man. Now, confronted by this scene, I am filled with heroic emotion. I shall compose a song, and you shall join in the refrain.” He sang:

Before the wine, let us sing—How long does human life endure?It is like the morning dew;The days gone by are all too many.

My spirit rises, bold and ardent,Yet sorrowing thoughts are hard to forget.What can dispel my grief?Only Du Kang’s wine.

Blue, blue the collar of the scholar;Long, long the yearning in my heart.Only because of youHave I murmured these lines until now.

Yo, yo, the deer call,Grazing on duckweed in the wild.I have honored guests;Let zithers sound and reed pipes play.

Bright, bright as the moon—When can my longing cease?Sorrow rises from withinAnd cannot be cut away.

Across the paths and over the lanes,You deign to come and visit me.Long parted, we meet and feast,Our hearts remembering former kindness.

The moon is bright, the stars are few;Crows and magpies fly south.Three times they circle the trees,Finding no branch on which to rest.

A mountain never wearies of height;The sea never wearies of depth.The Duke of Zhou spat out his food,And all the world gave him its heart.

When the song was ended, the others joined in, and all laughed merrily together. Suddenly one man among the guests stepped forward and said, “At a time when two great armies confront each other and the officers and men must hazard their lives, why does the Prime Minister utter such inauspicious words?” Cao Cao looked at him. It was Liu Fu, styled Yuanying, a native of Xiang in the state of Pei and Inspector of Yangzhou. Liu Fu had established himself at Hefei, founded the provincial administration, gathered the scattered refugees, established schools, greatly expanded the military farms, and promoted good government and instruction. He had served Cao Cao for many years and won much merit. Cao Cao now leveled his spear and demanded, “What was inauspicious in my words?” Liu Fu replied, “‘The moon is bright, the stars are few; crows and magpies fly south. Three times they circle the trees, finding no branch on which to rest.’ Those words are inauspicious.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare you spoil my pleasure!” With a single thrust of his spear, he stabbed Liu Fu to death. Everyone was horrified, and the feast came to an end.

The next day, when Cao Cao had sobered, his remorse knew no bounds. Liu Fu’s son, Liu Xi, petitioned for his father’s body so that he might take it home for burial. Cao Cao wept and said, “Yesterday, in my drunkenness, I mistakenly killed your father. My regret comes too late. He shall be buried with the full honors due one of the Three Excellencies.” He also assigned soldiers to escort the coffin, and that same day it was borne home for burial. The following day, Mao Jie and Yu Jin, commanders of the naval forces, came to Cao Cao’s tent and reported, “All ships, great and small, have been joined and chained together. Every banner and article of war is ready. We ask the Prime Minister to issue his commands and appoint a day for the advance.”

Cao Cao went aboard the great warship at the center of the fleet and took his seat. He summoned all his generals and gave each his orders. Both the naval and land forces were divided under banners of five colors. In the navy, Mao Jie and Yu Jin commanded the center under yellow banners; Zhang He commanded the van under red banners; Lü Qian commanded the rear under black banners; Wen Ping commanded the left under blue banners; and Lü Tong commanded the right under white banners. Among the cavalry and infantry, Xu Huang commanded the van under red banners; Li Dian commanded the rear under black banners; Yue Jin commanded the left under blue banners; and Xiahou Yuan commanded the right under white banners. Xiahou Dun and Cao Hong were appointed to coordinate support between the land and naval forces, while Xu Chu and Zhang Liao were charged with guarding the lines and supervising the battle. The remaining valiant generals were each assigned to their proper divisions.

When the orders had been given, three rolls of drums sounded from the naval stockade, and the warships of each division emerged through separate gates. That day, a sudden northwesterly wind arose. Every ship hoisted sail and drove through the surging waves, yet remained as steady as if upon level ground. The northern soldiers aboard the ships leaped eagerly into action, thrusting with spears and wielding swords. The banners of the van, rear, left, and right divisions never became confused. More than fifty small boats also moved to and fro, patrolling, signaling warnings, and urging on the men. Cao Cao stood upon the commander’s platform and watched the maneuvers. His heart was filled with joy, for he believed he had found an infallible means to victory. He ordered the sails and awnings furled and all the ships returned to their stockades in proper order. Cao Cao then entered his command tent and said to his assembled advisers, “If Heaven had not ordained that I should prevail, how could I have gained Young Phoenix’s marvelous scheme? With the ships linked by iron chains, we truly can cross the Yangtze as though walking on level ground.” Cheng Yu said, “With all the ships chained together, they are indeed stable. But if the enemy should attack with fire, it will be difficult to evade them. We cannot fail to guard against this.” Cao Cao laughed loudly. “Though Cheng Zhongde shows far-reaching foresight, there are still matters beyond his sight.” Xun You said, “Zhongde’s words are entirely sound. Why does the Prime Minister laugh at them?”

Cao Cao said, “Every fire attack must depend upon the force of the wind. It is now the depths of winter, when there are only west and north winds. How could there be an east or south wind? I am stationed to the northwest, while the enemy’s troops are all on the southern bank. If they use fire, they will burn their own men. What have I to fear? Had this been the time of the Little Spring in the tenth month, I would have taken precautions long ago.” All present prostrated themselves and said, “The Prime Minister’s lofty insight is beyond the reach of any of us.” Cao Cao turned to the generals. “The troops from Qing, Xu, Yan, and Dai are unaccustomed to traveling by ship. Without this scheme, how could they cross the perils of the Great River?” At this, two generals stepped boldly from the ranks and said, “Though we junior officers are men of You and Yan, we too can handle boats. We now ask for twenty patrol craft, that we may sail straight to the northern mouth of the river and return after seizing the enemy’s banners and drums, thereby proving that the northern army can also fight afloat.”

Cao Cao looked at them. They were Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, former generals under Yuan Shao. Cao Cao said, “You were both born and raised in the north, and I fear you are not adept at handling boats. The troops of the southlands travel constantly upon the water and are thoroughly trained and practiced. Do not lightly make a child’s game of your lives.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan cried loudly, “If we fail to win, we shall willingly submit to military law.” Cao Cao said, “All the warships have already been chained together. Only the small craft remain, and each holds no more than twenty men. I fear they will not be suited for battle.” Jiao Chu said, “If we used great ships, what would be remarkable in that? We beg you to grant us a little more than twenty small craft. Zhang Nan and I will each lead half, and this very day we shall sail straight to the southern naval stockade. We will return only after capturing banners and slaying generals.” Cao Cao said, “I shall give you twenty boats and assign five hundred picked men to you, all armed with long spears and powerful crossbows. At daybreak tomorrow, the ships of the main stockade will put out onto the river and make a show of force from a distance. I shall also send Wen Ping with thirty patrol boats to cover your return.” Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan withdrew in delight. At the fourth watch the next morning, food was prepared, and by the fifth watch all was ready. Soon drums rolled and gongs rang within the naval stockade. The ships all came out and spread across the water. Along the broad Yangtze, blue and red signal banners mingled together. Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan led twenty scout boats through the stockade and set out toward the south bank.

On the southern bank, the thunderous din of drums had been heard the day before, and Cao Cao’s naval maneuvers had been observed from afar. Scouts reported the matter to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu climbed to a hilltop to inspect the scene, but Cao Cao’s forces had already withdrawn. The next day, another thunderous clamor of drums suddenly arose. The soldiers hastened to high ground and saw small boats driving through the waves toward them. They hurriedly reported to the central command. Zhou Yu asked who among his officers dared go out first. Han Dang and Zhou Tai stepped forward together and said, “We volunteer to serve as the vanguard and break the enemy.” Zhou Yu was delighted. He passed orders that every stockade was to be strictly guarded and that no one was to move rashly. Han Dang and Zhou Tai each led five scout boats out, one division to the left and one to the right.

Jiao Chu and Zhang Nan, relying solely on their fierce courage, came racing forward in their swift-oared boats. Han Dang wore a breastplate across his chest and stood in the prow with a long spear in his hand. Jiao Chu’s boat arrived first, and he ordered his men to loose a storm of arrows at Han Dang’s vessel. Han Dang shielded himself with a buckler. Jiao Chu leveled his long spear and engaged him. Han Dang thrust once and killed Jiao Chu. Zhang Nan came charging after him with a great shout. From the flank, Zhou Tai’s boat darted out at an angle. Zhang Nan stood in the prow with his spear leveled while arrows flew thickly from both sides. Zhou Tai held a shield on one arm and a sword in the other hand. When the two boats were seven or eight feet apart, Zhou Tai sprang into the air and leaped straight aboard Zhang Nan’s vessel. His sword rose and fell, and he struck Zhang Nan into the water, then slaughtered the boatmen in disorder. The remaining boats pulled hard at their oars and fled. Han Dang and Zhou Tai urged their boats in pursuit. Halfway across the river, they met Wen Ping’s boats coming toward them. The two sides arrayed their vessels and began to fight.

Zhou Yu led his generals to the hilltop and gazed toward the northern reaches of the river. Armored warships and fighting vessels crowded the surface from bank to bank, their banners, signals, and streamers all arranged in perfect order. He turned his gaze back to where Wen Ping was locked in combat with Han Dang and Zhou Tai. Han Dang and Zhou Tai attacked with all their strength. Wen Ping could not withstand them and turned his boats in flight. Han Dang and Zhou Tai swiftly urged their craft after him. Fearing that the two men would penetrate too deeply into dangerous waters, Zhou Yu waved his white signal banner and ordered the gongs sounded. The two generals then swung their oars about and returned.

From the hilltop, Zhou Yu watched the warships across the river until they had all entered their naval stockade. Turning to his generals, he said, “The northern warships are as dense as reeds, and Cao Cao is a man of many schemes. What plan can we use to defeat him?” Before anyone could answer, they suddenly saw the wind snap the central yellow banner in Cao Cao’s camp and carry it fluttering into the river. Zhou Yu laughed loudly. “That is an omen of disaster!”

Even as he watched, a furious gale suddenly arose, and the waves of the river beat against the banks. A gust swept past, whipping the corner of a banner across Zhou Yu’s face. In that instant, a thought flashed into his mind. He gave a great cry, toppled backward, and spat blood from his mouth. The generals rushed to lift him, but he was already unconscious. Truly:

In one brief hour he laughed, then cried aloud;How could the southern host defeat the northern crowd?

What became of Zhou Yu’s life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Zhuge Liang Prays for Wind at Seven Stars Altar; Zhou Yu Unleashes Fire at Three Rivers

Now Zhou Yu stood on the mountaintop and watched for a long while. Suddenly he toppled backward, spitting blood from his mouth, and lost consciousness. His attendants carried him back to his tent. All the generals came to inquire after him and were utterly appalled. Looking at one another, they said, “North of the river stands an army a million strong, crouching like a tiger and devouring like a whale. Who could have expected the Commander-in-Chief to be stricken like this? If Cao Cao’s troops should arrive, what are we to do?” In great haste they sent a messenger to report to the Marquis of Wu, while physicians were summoned to treat him.

When Lu Su saw Zhou Yu laid low by illness, he was deeply troubled. He went to see Kongming and told him of Zhou Yu’s sudden malady. Kongming said, “What do you make of it, sir?” Lu Su replied, “It is Cao Cao’s good fortune and Jiangdong’s calamity.” Kongming smiled. “Gongjin’s illness is one that I too can cure.” “If that is truly so,” said Lu Su, “then it is the greatest blessing for the state!” He at once invited Kongming to accompany him and examine the patient. Lu Su entered first to see Zhou Yu, who lay with the quilt drawn over his head. “How fares your illness, Commander-in-Chief?” he asked. Zhou Yu replied, “My heart and belly are racked with pain, and from time to time I fall into a stupor.” Lu Su asked, “What medicines have you taken?” Zhou Yu said, “My stomach heaves with nausea, and I cannot keep any medicine down.” Lu Su said, “I have just been to see Kongming, who says he can cure your illness. He is now outside the tent. Shall I trouble him to come in and treat you?”

Zhou Yu ordered Kongming admitted and had his attendants help him sit up on the bed. Kongming said, “I have not seen your honored countenance for several days. Who would have thought that your noble person was unwell?” Zhou Yu replied, “‘Fortune and misfortune may come between dawn and dusk.’ How can any man preserve himself against them?” Kongming smiled and said, “‘Heaven has its unforeseen winds and clouds.’ How, then, can men predict what is to come?” At these words Zhou Yu’s color changed, and he began to groan. Kongming said, “Does the Commander-in-Chief feel as though some vexation lies pent up within him?” “Indeed,” said Zhou Yu. Kongming said, “A cooling medicine must be used to relieve it.” Zhou Yu replied, “I have already taken cooling medicines, but they have had no effect at all.” Kongming said, “First the flow of your vital breath must be set in order. Once the breath runs smoothly, you will naturally recover between one inhalation and the next.”

Zhou Yu guessed that Kongming must know what was in his mind, and so he probed him, saying, “What medicine should I take to make my breath run smoothly?” Kongming smiled. “I have a prescription that will set the Commander-in-Chief’s breath at ease.” Zhou Yu said, “I beg you, Master, to instruct me.” Kongming called for brush and paper, dismissed all attendants, and secretly wrote sixteen characters: “To defeat Lord Cao, fire is required. All is prepared but the east wind.” When he had finished, he handed the paper to Zhou Yu and said, “This is the source of the Commander-in-Chief’s illness.”

Zhou Yu was greatly startled when he saw it and thought to himself, “Kongming is truly a divine man! He knew my thoughts long ago. I can only tell him the truth.” Smiling, he said, “Since you already know the source of my illness, Master, what medicine will you use to cure it? The matter is urgent; I beg you to instruct me at once.” Kongming said, “Though I possess little talent, I once encountered an extraordinary man who transmitted to me the Celestial Book of the Wondrous Gates and Hidden Stems, by which I can summon the wind and call down the rain. If the Commander-in-Chief requires a southeast wind, a terrace may be built on Mount Nanping and named the Altar of the Seven Stars. It must be nine feet high and constructed in three tiers. One hundred and twenty men, bearing flags and streamers, are to stand around it. Upon the altar I shall perform the rites and borrow three days and three nights of a great southeast wind to aid the Commander-in-Chief in his operations. What do you say?” Zhou Yu replied, “Never mind three days and three nights. With only one night of strong wind, the great enterprise can be accomplished. But the matter is upon us and cannot be delayed.” Kongming said, “I shall sacrifice for the wind on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the jiazi day. It will cease on the twenty-second, the bingyin day. Will that suffice?”

Zhou Yu was overjoyed to hear this and sprang briskly to his feet. He immediately issued orders for five hundred strong, able-bodied soldiers to go to Mount Nanping and build the altar, and assigned one hundred and twenty men to bear flags and guard it, awaiting commands.

Kongming took his leave and came out of the tent. He and Lu Su mounted their horses and went to Mount Nanping to survey the terrain, whereupon he ordered the soldiers to obtain red earth from the southeast and build the altar. It measured twenty-four fathoms around, with each tier three feet high, making nine feet in all. On the lowest tier were planted flags of the twenty-eight lunar mansions: seven blue flags in the east, corresponding to Jiao, Kang, Di, Fang, Xin, Wei, and Ji, arranged in the form of the Azure Dragon; seven black flags in the north, corresponding to Dou, Niu, Nü, Xu, Wei, Shi, and Bi, forming the posture of the Dark Warrior; seven white flags in the west, corresponding to Kui, Lou, Wei, Mao, Bi, Zi, and Shen, displaying the might of the White Tiger; and seven red flags in the south, corresponding to Jing, Gui, Liu, Xing, Zhang, Yi, and Zhen, making the shape of the Vermilion Bird. Around the second tier stood sixty-four yellow flags corresponding to the sixty-four hexagrams, divided among the eight directions. On the uppermost tier stood four men. Each wore a cap binding up his hair, a black silk robe, a broad sash over a phoenix-patterned vestment, red shoes, and a square-hemmed gown. At the front left stood a man holding a long pole tipped with a tuft of cock feathers to receive the first tidings of the wind. At the front right stood another holding a long pole from which hung a seven-star signal ribbon to show the wind’s direction. At the rear left stood a man bearing a precious sword; at the rear right, one bearing an incense burner. Below the altar stood twenty-four men, each holding such objects as banners, canopies, great halberds, long spears, yellow yak-tail standards, white battle-axes, vermilion streamers, and black pennants, encircling it on all four sides.

At the auspicious hour on the twentieth day of the eleventh month, the jiazi day, Kongming bathed, fasted, and purified himself. Clad in Daoist robes, barefoot and with his hair unbound, he came before the altar and instructed Lu Su, “Zijing, return to the army and assist Gongjin in deploying the troops. If my prayers should receive no response, you must not take offense.” Lu Su departed. Kongming then charged the officers and soldiers guarding the altar: “You are not to leave your assigned positions without permission. You are not to put your heads together and whisper. You are not to let careless or disorderly words escape your lips. You are not to start at strange sights or raise an alarm. Whoever disobeys will be beheaded!” All accepted the command. Kongming slowly ascended the altar, inspected the positions to ensure they were properly arranged, burned incense in the burner, poured water into the bowl, and raised his face to heaven in silent prayer. Then he descended and entered the tent to rest briefly, ordering the soldiers to take turns eating. Three times each day Kongming ascended the altar and three times descended, yet no southeast wind appeared.

Meanwhile, Zhou Yu summoned Cheng Pu, Lu Su, and the other officers to wait in his tent. The instant the southeast wind arose, he would deploy the troops. At the same time, he sent word to Sun Quan to provide support. Huang Gai had already prepared twenty fire ships. Large nails were thickly set in their prows, and their holds were loaded with reeds and dry firewood drenched in fish oil, with sulfur, saltpeter, and other combustibles spread over them. Each was covered with an oiled sheet of blue cloth. Green dragon-tooth flags were planted at their bows, and a swift skiff was fastened to each stern. They waited under orders, needing only Zhou Yu’s command. In the naval camp, Gan Ning and Kan Ze kept Cai He and Cai Zhong closely confined, drinking with them every day and allowing not a single soldier to go ashore. The whole area was surrounded by the troops of Eastern Wu and sealed so tightly that not even water could have leaked through. All awaited the command from headquarters.

As Zhou Yu sat deliberating in his tent, a scout came to report: “The Marquis of Wu’s ships have anchored eighty-five li from the camp and await only good news from the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu immediately sent Lu Su to notify all officers and soldiers in every command: “Put your ships, weapons, sails, oars, and all other equipment in readiness. Once the order is issued, do not delay for so much as an instant. Any error or disobedience will be punished under military law.” Having received the order, every officer and soldier rubbed his fists and palms, ready for battle.

That day drew on toward night. The sky was clear, and not the slightest breeze stirred. Zhou Yu said to Lu Su, “Kongming’s words were false. In the depths of winter, how can there be a southeast wind?” Lu Su replied, “I do not believe Kongming would speak falsely.” Near the third watch, they suddenly heard the wind begin to roar, and the flags and streamers turned and fluttered. Zhou Yu came out of the tent to look and saw the tails of the flags streaming toward the northwest. In an instant, a great southeast wind sprang up. Zhou Yu cried in astonishment, “This man possesses arts that wrest nature’s workings from heaven and earth, mysteries unfathomable even to ghosts and gods! If he is allowed to live, he will become the root of disaster for Eastern Wu. I must kill him at once and avert future trouble.” He hastily summoned Ding Feng and Xu Sheng, the two commandants of his guard, and ordered them: “Each of you is to take one hundred men. Xu Sheng will go by river, Ding Feng by land, and both will proceed to the Altar of the Seven Stars on Mount Nanping. Ask no questions. The moment you seize Zhuge Liang, behead him and bring me his head to claim your reward.” The two accepted the command. Xu Sheng boarded a vessel with one hundred swordsmen and axmen, who bent to the oars. Ding Feng mounted with one hundred bowmen and crossbowmen, each astride a warhorse, and rode toward Mount Nanping. Along the way, they met the southeast wind rising full in their faces. A later poet wrote:The Sleeping Dragon mounts the Seven-Star height;One night’s east wind sets river waves in flight.Had Kongming not devised his wondrous plan,How could young Zhou have shown his gifts in war?

Ding Feng’s cavalry arrived first. He saw the officers and soldiers holding their flags upon the altar, standing firm in the wind. Dismounting, he drew his sword and ascended the altar, but Kongming was nowhere to be seen. In alarm, he questioned the guards. They replied, “He left the altar only a moment ago.” Ding Feng hurried down to search, just as Xu Sheng’s vessel arrived. The two met at the riverbank. A soldier reported, “Last night a fast boat anchored at the mouth of the shoal ahead. A moment ago we saw Kongming, his hair unbound, board it. The boat has gone upstream.” Ding Feng and Xu Sheng at once set off in pursuit, one by land and the other by water. Xu Sheng ordered every sail hoisted and drove his vessel before the wind. When he saw the boat ahead was not far away, he stood in the bow and shouted, “Do not leave, Military Adviser! The Commander-in-Chief requests your presence!” Kongming stood in the stern and laughed aloud. “Report this to the Commander-in-Chief: conduct your operations well. Zhuge Liang is returning to Xiakou for the present. We shall meet again on another day.” Xu Sheng called, “Please halt a moment! I have urgent words for you.” Kongming replied, “I had already foreseen that the Commander-in-Chief could not tolerate me and would certainly send men to harm me. I therefore arranged beforehand for Zhao Zilong to come and receive me. There is no need for you to continue the pursuit, General.”

Xu Sheng saw that the boat ahead had no awning and pressed on in pursuit. As he drew near, Zhao Yun nocked an arrow, stood in the stern, and shouted, “I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan! I came here under orders expressly to receive the Military Adviser. Why do you pursue us? I ought to shoot you dead with a single arrow, but that would damage the amity between our two houses. Instead, I shall merely show you what I can do!” With that, he loosed his arrow and severed the line supporting Xu Sheng’s sail. The sail fell into the water, and the vessel swung broadside. Zhao Yun ordered every sail on his own boat hoisted, and they sped away before the favorable wind. Their boat flew like an arrow, and pursuit was impossible.

From the bank, Ding Feng called Xu Sheng’s vessel in to shore and said, “Zhuge Liang’s divine foresight and marvelous calculations are beyond the reach of mortal men. What is more, Zhao Yun possesses courage that ten thousand men could not withstand. Do you not know what he did at Changban in Dangyang? We can only return and report.” The two therefore went back to Zhou Yu and told him that Kongming had arranged in advance for Zhao Yun to meet him and had escaped. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. “With such depth of cunning in the world,” he said, “I shall know no peace by day or night!” Lu Su said, “Let us first defeat Cao Cao. Afterward, we may devise another plan against him.”

Zhou Yu followed his counsel and summoned all the generals to receive their orders. First he instructed Gan Ning: “Take Cai Zhong and the surrendered soldiers and march along the southern bank. Use only the banners and insignia of the northern army and advance straight into the region of Wulin, where Cao Cao’s grain is stored. Penetrate deep into his army and raise fires as your signal. Leave Cai He alone here at headquarters; I have a use for him.” Next he summoned Taishi Ci and ordered him: “Lead three thousand troops directly to the borders of Huangzhou and cut off the reinforcements coming to Cao Cao from Hefei. Then press close to Cao’s forces and light fires as your signal. When you see red flags, that will mean the Marquis of Wu’s supporting troops have arrived.” As these two detachments had farthest to go, they were sent out first. Third, he ordered Lü Meng to take three thousand troops to Wulin and support Gan Ning in burning Cao Cao’s camps and stockades. Fourth, he ordered Ling Tong to lead three thousand troops straight to the border of Yiling and, as soon as the fires rose at Wulin, bring his forces into action. Fifth, he ordered Dong Xi to lead three thousand troops directly against Hanyang, then advance from Hanchuan into Cao Cao’s camp and watch for white flags signaling support. Sixth, he ordered Pan Zhang to lead three thousand troops, all carrying white flags, to Hanyang to support Dong Xi.

The six divisions departed by their separate routes. Zhou Yu then ordered Huang Gai to make ready the fire ships and sent a soldier galloping off with a letter to Cao Cao, arranging for Huang Gai’s surrender that very night. At the same time, he assigned four warships to follow behind Huang Gai’s ships and support them. Han Dang commanded the first squadron, Zhou Tai the second, Jiang Qin the third, and Chen Wu the fourth. Each squadron had three hundred warships, with twenty fire ships arrayed before it. Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu personally supervised the battle from a great tower ship, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng guarding them on the right and left. Only Lu Su, Kan Ze, and the other strategists remained behind to defend the camp. When Cheng Pu saw the method and discipline with which Zhou Yu deployed the army, he conceived the deepest respect for him.

Meanwhile, Sun Quan sent an envoy bearing the military tally, announcing that Lu Xun had been appointed vanguard and had advanced directly into the regions of Qichun and Huangzhou, while the Marquis of Wu himself would follow in support. Zhou Yu also sent men to fire signal cannon on the western hills and raise signal flags on Mount Nanping. Every preparation was completed, and all waited for nightfall to begin operations.

The tale now divides. At Xiakou, Liu Xuande was waiting intently for Kongming’s return when he suddenly saw a squadron of boats approaching. It was the young lord Liu Qi, who had come in person to learn the news. Xuande invited him up into the watchtower and, once they were seated, said, “The southeast wind has been blowing for some time. Zilong went to receive Kongming, but neither has yet returned. I am deeply worried.” A junior officer pointed into the distance toward the harbor at Fankou. “A single sail is bringing a light boat before the wind. It must be the Military Adviser.” Xuande and Liu Qi descended from the tower to welcome him. In a short while, the boat arrived, and Kongming and Zilong came ashore. Xuande was overjoyed. After greetings had been exchanged, Kongming said, “There is no leisure now to speak of anything else. Have all the troops and warships we arranged earlier been made ready?” Xuande replied, “They have long been prepared. We await only the Military Adviser’s orders.”

Kongming entered the command tent with Xuande and Liu Qi and seated himself. Then he said to Zhao Yun, “Zilong, take three thousand troops, cross the river, and proceed directly to the byroad at Wulin. Choose a place thick with trees and reeds and lie there in ambush. After the fourth watch tonight, Cao Cao will surely flee by that road. Wait until his troops have passed, then set fire to them from the middle. Though you may not annihilate them all, you will destroy half.” Zhao Yun said, “There are two roads from Wulin: one leads to Nanjun, the other to Jingzhou. By which road will he come?” Kongming replied, “Nanjun lies too close at hand; Cao Cao will not dare go there. He will certainly come toward Jingzhou and then lead his main army back to Xuchang.”

Zhao Yun departed with the plan. Kongming next summoned Zhang Fei and said, “Yide, take three thousand troops across the river, cut off the road to Yiling, and lie in ambush at the mouth of Gourd Valley. Cao Cao will not dare take the road through southern Yiling, but will certainly head toward northern Yiling. Tomorrow, after the rain has passed, his men will surely halt to set up their cooking pots and prepare food. As soon as you see smoke rise, set fire to the mountainside. Though you may not capture Cao Cao, the merit you win in this action will assuredly be great.”

Zhang Fei departed with the plan. Kongming next summoned Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, and Liu Feng and ordered each of them to take command of vessels, sweep along the river, capture the routed troops, and seize their weapons and equipment. The three departed with the plan. Kongming then rose and said to the young lord Liu Qi, “The approaches to Wuchang are of the utmost importance. You should return at once, lead your troops there, and array them at the landing. When Cao Cao is defeated, some of his fleeing men will surely come that way; seize them as they arrive, but do not lightly leave the city.” Liu Qi then took his leave of Xuande and Kongming and departed. Kongming said to Xuande, “My lord may station troops at Fankou and watch from the heights. There you may sit and behold young Zhou win great merit tonight.”

Guan Yu was standing nearby, but Kongming paid him no attention whatever. Unable to endure it any longer, Guan Yu raised his voice and said, “I have followed my elder brother on campaign for many years and have never once lagged behind. Today we confront a mighty foe, yet the Military Adviser gives me no assignment. What is the meaning of this?” Kongming smiled. “Do not take offense, Yunzhang. I had intended to trouble you with guarding the most vital pass of all, but unfortunately there is an obstacle, and I dare not send you.” Guan Yu said, “What obstacle is there? I beg you to tell me at once.” Kongming replied, “In former days Cao Cao treated you with great generosity, and you must feel bound to repay him. Today, when Cao Cao is defeated, he will surely flee by the Huarong Road. If I send you there, you will certainly let him pass. For that reason, I dare not give you the assignment.”

Guan Yu said, “The Military Adviser is overanxious! It is true that Cao Cao treated me generously in those days, but I repaid him by beheading Yan Liang, slaying Wen Chou, and lifting the siege of Baima. If I encounter him today, how could I lightly let him go?” Kongming said, “And if you do let him go, what then?” Guan Yu replied, “I willingly submit to military law.” Kongming said, “If so, give me a written pledge.” Guan Yu at once signed a warrant accepting punishment under military law. Then he asked, “What if Cao Cao does not come by that road?” Kongming replied, “I too will give you a written pledge under military law.” Guan Yu was overjoyed. Kongming said, “Yunzhang, go to a high place beside the narrow Huarong Road, pile up brushwood, and kindle a smoky fire to lure Cao Cao toward you.” Guan Yu said, “If Cao Cao sees smoke, he will know there is an ambush. Why would he come?” Kongming smiled. “Have you never heard the military maxim concerning the false within the false and the real within the real? Cao Cao may be skilled in war, but this alone will deceive him. When he sees smoke rising, he will suppose it is merely an empty show of force and will surely take that road. General, you must show no mercy.”

Guan Yu accepted the command and led Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, and five hundred saber-bearing troops away to lie in ambush on the Huarong Road. Xuande said, “My brother holds righteousness and loyalty in the deepest regard. If Cao Cao truly takes the Huarong Road, I fear he may indeed let him go.” Kongming replied, “Last night I observed the celestial signs and saw that the rebel Cao is not yet fated to die. It is fitting that Yunzhang should be allowed to perform this act of mercy.” Xuande said, “Your divine calculations, Master, are rarely equaled in this world!” Kongming then went with Xuande to Fankou to watch Zhou Yu direct the battle, leaving Sun Qian and Jian Yong to defend the city.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao sat in his main camp deliberating with his generals, awaiting news from Huang Gai. That day the southeast wind blew with great force. Cheng Yu entered and warned Cao Cao, “A southeast wind has risen today. We should take precautions.” Cao Cao laughed. “At the winter solstice, the single yang is born and the cycle begins anew. How could there fail to be a southeast wind? What is strange about that?” A soldier suddenly reported that a small boat had arrived from Jiangdong bearing a secret letter from Huang Gai. Cao Cao hastily ordered the messenger admitted, and the man presented the letter. It read: “Zhou Yu’s watch is strict, and thus I have found no means of escape. Grain has now arrived from Poyang Lake, and Zhou Yu has assigned me to patrol the waters, giving me my opportunity. By one means or another, I shall kill a renowned general of Jiangdong and bring his head with me when I surrender. At the third watch tonight, the ships flying green dragon-tooth flags will be the grain ships.” Cao Cao was delighted. He went with his generals to a great ship in the naval camp and watched for Huang Gai’s arrival.

In Jiangdong, as evening drew on, Zhou Yu had Cai He brought before him and ordered the soldiers to bind him and throw him down. Cai He cried, “I am innocent!” Zhou Yu said, “What sort of man are you, to dare come here feigning surrender? I lack an offering with which to sacrifice to the battle flag, so I wish to borrow your head.” Unable to deny it any longer, Cai He shouted, “Kan Ze and Gan Ning from your own side also joined in the plot!” Zhou Yu replied, “They acted at my command.” Cai He’s regret came too late. Zhou Yu had him dragged to the riverbank beneath the black commander’s standard, where wine was poured and sacrificial paper burned. Cai He was beheaded with a single stroke, and his blood was offered to the flag. Then Zhou Yu ordered the ships to put out. Huang Gai stood aboard the third fire ship, wearing only a breastplate and holding a keen blade in his hand. Upon his banner were written in large characters: “Vanguard Huang Gai.” With the full strength of the favorable wind, he advanced toward Red Cliffs.

By then the east wind was blowing hard, and the waves surged violently. From the central command, Cao Cao gazed across the river. The moon had risen, shining upon the water so that ten thousand golden serpents seemed to writhe and sport among the waves. Facing the wind, Cao Cao laughed aloud, believing his ambition on the verge of fulfillment. Suddenly a soldier pointed and said, “Far off to the south of the river, a cluster of sails is coming before the wind.” Cao Cao looked down from his elevated position. A report came: “They are all flying green dragon-tooth flags. Among them is a great banner bearing the name ‘Vanguard Huang Gai.’” Cao Cao laughed. “Gongfu comes to surrender. Heaven itself is aiding me!”

The approaching ships gradually drew nearer. Cheng Yu watched them for a long while, then said to Cao Cao, “Those ships must be part of a deception. Do not let them approach the camp.” Cao Cao asked, “How do you know?” Cheng Yu replied, “Ships carrying grain must sit low and steady in the water. But these ships are light and ride high. Moreover, the southeast wind is fierce tonight. If they have some treacherous design, how shall we withstand it?” Cao Cao suddenly understood and asked, “Who will go and stop them?” Wen Ping said, “I am well versed in fighting on the water. I ask leave to go.” With that, he leaped into a small boat and pointed with his hand. More than a dozen patrol boats followed him out. Standing in the bow, Wen Ping shouted, “By the Prime Minister’s command, the southern ships are not to approach the camp! Cast anchor in midstream!” His soldiers shouted in unison, “Lower your sails at once!”

Before the words had died away, a bowstring twanged. An arrow struck Wen Ping in the left arm, and he fell into the boat. His ships were thrown into confusion, and each fled back toward the camp. The southern ships were now only two li of open water from Cao Cao’s stockade. Huang Gai swept his blade forward, and all the leading ships burst into flame. The fire drew strength from the wind, and the wind fed the fury of the flames. The ships shot forward like arrows while smoke and fire blotted out the sky. Twenty fire ships crashed into the naval camp. In an instant, every ship in Cao Cao’s camp caught fire; and because they were locked together with iron chains, there was no way to escape. Signal cannon thundered across the river, and fire ships converged from every direction. Over the whole expanse of the three rivers, flames flew before the wind until all was one mass of crimson, filling heaven and earth.

Cao Cao looked back toward the camps on shore and saw smoke and fire rising in several places. Huang Gai leaped into a small boat, rowed by several men behind him, and plunged through smoke and flame in search of Cao Cao. Seeing the danger, Cao Cao was about to jump ashore when Zhang Liao came alongside in a small light boat and helped him down into it. By then, the great ship had already caught fire. Zhang Liao and a dozen men guarded Cao Cao as they sped toward the bank. Huang Gai saw a man in a dark crimson robe descend into a boat and guessed that it was Cao Cao. He urged his own craft swiftly forward, raised his keen blade, and shouted, “Cao Cao, traitor, do not flee! Huang Gai is here!” Cao Cao cried out again and again in dismay. Zhang Liao nocked an arrow and, when Huang Gai had drawn close enough, took aim and shot. The wind was roaring, and Huang Gai, surrounded by the glare of fire, never heard the bowstring sound. The arrow struck him squarely in the shoulder, and he toppled backward into the water. Truly:At the height of fiery doom, the flood assails;His cudgel wounds healed, now an arrow prevails.Whether Huang Gai lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.

Zhuge Liang Foresees the Huarong Route; Guan Yu Righteously Releases Cao Cao

Now it is told that, during the night, Zhang Liao shot Huang Gai into the water with an arrow and rescued Cao Cao, helping him ashore. By the time they found horses and fled, the army was already in utter confusion. Han Dang, charging through smoke and fire to attack the naval camp, suddenly heard a soldier report, “There is a man by the stern rudder, loudly calling the general by his courtesy name.” Han Dang listened closely and heard the man cry, “Yigong, save me!” Han Dang said, “That is Huang Gongfu!” He hastily ordered him rescued. He saw that Huang Gai had been wounded by an arrow. Huang Gai had bitten off the shaft, but the arrowhead remained buried in his flesh. Han Dang quickly stripped off his wet clothes, cut out the arrowhead with a knife, tore down a banner to bind the wound, and took off his own battle robe for Huang Gai to wear. He then ordered another boat to carry him back to the main camp for treatment. Huang Gai, as it happened, was an expert swimmer; thus, though he had fallen into the river in full armor amid the bitter winter cold, he had escaped with his life.

That day, fire rolled across the whole river, and the shouts of battle shook the earth. On the left, the forces of Han Dang and Jiang Qin attacked from west of Red Cliffs; on the right, those of Zhou Tai and Chen Wu attacked from east of Red Cliffs; while in the center came the great fleet of Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng. Fire called for soldiers to answer, and soldiers drew power from the flames. This indeed was the battle on the Three Rivers, the desperate struggle at Red Cliffs. Countless men of Cao Cao’s army were pierced by spears, struck by arrows, burned by fire, or drowned in the water. A poet of later times wrote:

Wei and Wu contended to decide the stronger;At Red Cliffs the towered ships were swept away.The first fierce flames lit cloud and sea alike—Here Zhou Yu once broke Lord Cao’s might.

Another quatrain says:

High the hills, small the moon, the waters vast;I sigh to think how olden lords strove to divide the realm.The South had no desire to welcome Cao of Wei;The east wind showed its favor to young Zhou.

We shall say no more of the desperate fighting on the river. Gan Ning had Cai Zhong lead him deep into Cao Cao’s camp; once there, Gan Ning cut Cai Zhong down from his horse with a single stroke and set fire to the dry grass. Seeing flames rise in the central camp from afar, Lü Meng started fires in more than a dozen places to support Gan Ning. Pan Zhang and Dong Xi split up to set fires and raise battle cries. On every side, the thunder of drums swelled tremendously. Cao Cao and Zhang Liao, leading more than a hundred horsemen, fled through a forest of fire and saw flames everywhere before them. As they hurried on, Mao Jie arrived with Wen Ping, whom he had rescued, and more than ten horsemen. Cao Cao ordered his men to find a way out. Zhang Liao pointed and said, “Only Wulin offers open ground fit for escape.” Cao Cao made straight for Wulin.

As they fled, an army came pursuing from behind, shouting, “Cao Cao, traitor! Do not flee!” In the firelight appeared the standards of Lü Meng. Cao Cao urged his horsemen forward, leaving Zhang Liao to cover the retreat and hold off Lü Meng. But then torches flared ahead, and an army poured out of a mountain valley, shouting, “Ling Tong is here!” Cao Cao’s heart and courage failed him. Suddenly, a force came slanting in from the side, crying, “Do not be alarmed, Prime Minister! Xu Huang is here!” The two sides fought a confused battle until Cao Cao’s men forced open a road and fled northward. They soon saw a body of troops encamped before a hillside. Xu Huang rode out to question them and found that they were Ma Yan and Zhang Zi, surrendered generals formerly under Yuan Shao, who had three thousand northern troops camped there. Seeing the whole sky ablaze that night, they had not dared to move; by good fortune, they now met Cao Cao. Cao Cao ordered the two generals to lead a thousand soldiers ahead to open the way and kept the rest around him as a guard. With this fresh force, he felt somewhat reassured. Ma Yan and Zhang Zi galloped ahead. Before they had gone ten li, battle cries arose and a force appeared. Its leading general shouted, “I am Gan Xingba of Eastern Wu!” Ma Yan was about to engage him when Gan Ning cut him from his horse with a single stroke. Zhang Zi leveled his spear and came forward, but Gan Ning gave a great shout; caught unprepared, Zhang Zi fell tumbling from his horse beneath Gan Ning’s flashing blade. The rear ranks hastened to report this to Cao Cao. At this time Cao Cao was counting on troops from Hefei to come to his aid. He did not know that Sun Quan, stationed at the road from Hefei, had seen the firelight on the river and, knowing that his forces had won, had ordered Lu Xun to raise a fire as a signal. When Taishi Ci saw it, he joined forces with Lu Xun and came charging upon Cao Cao. Cao Cao had no choice but to flee toward Yiling. On the way he encountered Zhang He and ordered him to cover the rear.

Lashing and spurring his horse onward, Cao Cao fled until the fifth watch. Looking back, he saw the glow of the fires gradually fading into the distance, and only then did his heart settle. He asked, “What place is this?” Those around him replied, “This is west of Wulin and north of Yidu.” Cao Cao saw that the woods were dense and tangled and the mountains and rivers steep and perilous. Raising his face as he sat on horseback, he burst into prolonged laughter. His generals asked, “Why does the Prime Minister laugh?” Cao Cao replied, “I laugh at no one but Zhou Yu for his lack of strategy and Zhuge Liang for his scant wisdom. Had I been directing this campaign, I would have planted an army here in ambush beforehand. What could we have done then?”

Before he had finished speaking, drums thundered on both sides and flames soared to the sky, startling Cao Cao so badly that he nearly fell from his horse. A force charged out diagonally, shouting, “I, Zhao Zilong, on the military adviser’s command, have been waiting here a long time!” Cao Cao ordered Xu Huang and Zhang He to fight Zhao Yun together while he himself escaped through smoke and fire. Zhao Zilong did not pursue him, but devoted himself to seizing standards and banners, and Cao Cao managed to escape.

Dawn was just breaking. Black clouds covered the earth, and the southeast wind had not yet ceased. Suddenly rain poured down in torrents, soaking garments and armor alike. Cao Cao and his soldiers pressed on through the rain, all the troops showing signs of hunger. Cao Cao ordered his men to plunder grain from the villages and search for kindling. Just as they were about to cook, another army came pursuing from behind. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed, but it proved to be Li Dian and Xu Chu, escorting the assembled advisers.

Cao Cao was overjoyed. He ordered the troops to continue and asked, “What country lies ahead?” A man reported, “One road is the southern road through Yiling; the other is the northern mountain road through Yiling.” Cao Cao asked, “Which is the shorter route to Jiangling in Nan Commandery?” A soldier replied, “It is most convenient to take the southern road through Yiling and pass by Gourd Pass.” Cao Cao ordered them to take the southern road. By the time they reached Gourd Pass, all the soldiers were so hungry and exhausted that they could go no farther. The horses too were worn out, and many collapsed along the road. Cao Cao ordered the vanguard to rest awhile. Some of the horsemen had brought cooking gongs, while others had plundered grain and rice from the villages. They chose dry ground beside the mountain, set up their pots, and cooked a meal. They cut up horses and roasted the flesh to eat. All stripped off their wet garments and spread them in the wind to dry. The horses were unsaddled and turned loose to graze, gnawing at the roots of grass.

Cao Cao sat beneath a sparse grove, raised his face, and laughed loudly. His officers asked, “A short while ago the Prime Minister laughed at Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, only to bring Zhao Zilong upon us and lose many more men and horses. Why do you laugh again now?” Cao Cao replied, “I laugh at Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu because, after all, their intelligence and strategy are insufficient. Had I been directing troops, I would have hidden a force here as well, fresh and rested, to await an exhausted enemy. Even if we escaped with our lives, we could not have avoided grievous losses. They failed to foresee this, and so I laugh.”

As he spoke, the troops in front and rear simultaneously raised a great shout. Cao Cao was appalled. Casting off his armor, he leaped upon his horse, while many of his soldiers had no time even to catch theirs. Already fire and smoke were closing around the mountain pass from every side, and an army drew up in battle formation. At its head was Zhang Yide of Yan, sitting astride his horse with his spear held crosswise. He shouted, “Where do you think you are going, Cao Cao, traitor?” At the sight of Zhang Fei, every soldier and general lost heart. Xu Chu, mounted on a bareback horse, rode forward to fight Zhang Fei. Zhang Liao and Xu Huang also galloped up to assail him from both sides. The armies became entangled in a confused melee. Cao Cao was first to turn his horse and escape, and his generals each fought their own way free. Zhang Fei pursued from behind. Cao Cao fled on and on; when the pursuers gradually fell back, he looked around and saw that most of his generals had been wounded.

As they continued, a soldier reported, “There are two roads ahead. Which does the Prime Minister wish to take?” Cao Cao asked, “Which is shorter?” The soldier replied, “The main road is somewhat level but more than fifty li longer. The byroad leads through the Huarong Trail and is more than fifty li shorter, but the ground is narrow, the way perilous, and the pits and hollows difficult to cross.” Cao Cao sent a man up the mountain to survey the roads. He returned and reported, “Smoke is rising in several places beside the mountain byroad. There is no sign of movement on the main road.” Cao Cao ordered the vanguard to take the narrow Huarong Trail. His generals said, “Where signal smoke rises, there must be troops. Why take that road instead?” Cao Cao replied, “Have you not heard the military text that says, ‘Where there is emptiness, make it seem substantial; where there is substance, make it seem empty’? Zhuge Liang is full of schemes. He has therefore sent men to light smoky fires in those secluded hills, so that our army will not dare take the mountain road, while he lies in ambush on the main road and waits for us. I have seen through his design and refuse to fall into his trap!” The generals all said, “The Prime Minister’s marvelous calculations are beyond the reach of other men.” They therefore reined their troops toward the Huarong Trail. By now men were collapsing from hunger, and every horse was exhausted. Those with scorched heads and burned faces struggled onward with support; those struck by arrows or wounded by spears forced themselves along. Their clothes and armor were soaked through, and not one man’s equipment was whole. Weapons, standards, and banners were all in disarray. Most had been driven into such panic on the Yiling road that they rode bare-backed horses, having cast away saddles, bridles, clothes, and all else. It was the bitter cold of deep winter; the misery they suffered was beyond description.

Cao Cao saw the horses of the vanguard halt and asked the reason. A man reported, “The road ahead is narrow and runs through remote mountains. Because of this morning’s rain, water has filled the ditches and cannot drain away. The horses’ hooves sink into the mud, and we cannot advance.” Cao Cao flew into a rage and rebuked them: “An army cuts a road when it meets a mountain and builds a bridge when it meets water. How can mud make a road impassable?” He issued an order that the old, weak, and wounded were to follow slowly in the rear, while the strong were to carry earth, bind firewood, gather grass, and haul reeds to fill the road, so that the army might move at once. Anyone who disobeyed would be beheaded. The soldiers had no choice but to dismount, cut bamboo and timber from beside the road, and fill the mountain track. Fearing that the enemy would pursue from behind, Cao Cao ordered Zhang Liao, Xu Chu, and Xu Huang to lead a hundred horsemen with drawn swords; anyone who lagged was to be beheaded.

Cao Cao shouted for men and horses to proceed along the plank road. The dead were beyond counting, and cries and wailing never ceased along the way. Cao Cao angrily said, “Life and death are ordained. What is there to weep about? Anyone who weeps again will be beheaded at once!” Of all his men and horses, one third fell behind, one third filled the ditches and ravines, and one third followed Cao Cao. Once past the treacherous ground, the road became somewhat level. Cao Cao looked back and saw only a little more than three hundred horsemen following, not one with clothing, armor, robe, or mail in proper order. Cao Cao urged them to hurry. His generals said, “All the horses are exhausted. We can only rest a little.” Cao Cao replied, “It will not be too late to rest once we reach Jingzhou.” They had gone less than a few li farther when Cao Cao raised his whip from horseback and laughed loudly. His generals asked, “Why does the Prime Minister laugh yet again?” Cao Cao replied, “Everyone says that Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang are resourceful and full of stratagems. As I see it, they are incompetent men after all. Had they placed even one brigade in ambush here, we would all have been bound and taken without resistance.”

Before he had finished speaking, a cannon boomed. Five hundred sword-bearing soldiers deployed on both sides, and at their head was the great general Guan Yunchang, gripping the Green Dragon saber and mounted on the Red Hare, blocking the road. At the sight of him, Cao Cao’s soldiers nearly died of fright and stared helplessly at one another. Cao Cao said, “Now that we have come to this, we can only fight to the death!” His generals replied, “Even if the men are not afraid, the horses have no strength left. How can we fight again?” Cheng Yu said, “I have always known Yunchang to be haughty toward his superiors but compassionate toward those beneath him. He challenges the strong but does not oppress the weak. He distinguishes clearly between kindness and grievance and has always been renowned for good faith and righteousness. The Prime Minister once showed him kindness. If you appeal to him personally now, we may escape this danger.”

Cao Cao followed his advice. Urging his horse forward, he inclined his body and said to Yunchang, “Have you been well since last we parted, General?” Yunchang also inclined his body and replied, “I, Guan, am here on the military adviser’s command and have long been awaiting the Prime Minister.” Cao Cao said, “My army is defeated, my position desperate, and there is no road left to me. I hope, General, that you will give due weight to our former friendship.” Yunchang replied, “Although I once received great kindness from the Prime Minister, I repaid it by slaying Yan Liang, killing Wen Chou, and raising the siege of Baima. How, in today’s matter, could I dare sacrifice public duty for private feeling?” Cao Cao said, “Can you still remember when you slew the generals at the five passes? A true man holds faith and righteousness above all. You, General, understand the Spring and Autumn Annals profoundly. Do you not know the story of Yu Gongzhisi pursuing Zizhuo Ruzi?”

Yunchang was a man who valued righteousness as heavily as a mountain. When he recalled the many kindnesses Cao Cao had shown him in former days, as well as what had afterward happened when he slew the generals at the five passes, how could his heart remain unmoved? Moreover, when he saw Cao Cao’s soldiers frightened and forlorn, all on the verge of tears, his compassion grew stronger still. He therefore reined his horse around and said to his troops, “Spread out on every side.” This plainly meant that he intended to let Cao Cao pass. Seeing Yunchang turn his horse, Cao Cao and all his generals charged through together. By the time Yunchang turned back, Cao Cao and his generals had already passed. Yunchang gave a mighty shout, and Cao Cao’s soldiers all dismounted, weeping and bowing on the ground. Yunchang’s heart softened still more. While he hesitated, Zhang Liao came galloping up. At the sight of him, Yunchang’s affection for an old friend was stirred anew. With a long sigh, he let them all go. A poet of later times wrote:

Defeated, Cao Cao fled down Huarong’s way,And on that narrow road met Lord Guan.For kindness and honor shown in former days,He loosed the golden chains and freed the dragon.

Having escaped the danger at Huarong, Cao Cao traveled to the mouth of a valley and looked back at the soldiers following him. Only twenty-seven horsemen remained. By nightfall they had drawn near Nan Commandery, when suddenly torches blazed in ranks and a body of troops blocked the road. Cao Cao cried in alarm, “My life is ended!” But then a band of scouting horsemen charged up, and he recognized them as troops under Cao Ren. Only then did he feel at ease. Cao Ren received him and said, “Though I knew the army had been defeated, I did not dare go far away. I could only remain nearby to meet you.” Cao Cao said, “I very nearly never saw you again!”

He then led the others into Nan Commandery to rest. Zhang Liao arrived afterward and spoke of Yunchang’s virtue. Cao Cao reviewed his officers and soldiers; a great many had been wounded, and he ordered them all to recuperate. Cao Ren prepared wine to dispel Cao Cao’s gloom, and all the advisers attended the banquet. Suddenly Cao Cao raised his face to heaven and wailed bitterly. The advisers said, “When the Prime Minister was escaping from the tiger’s den, you showed no fear or timidity. Now that you have reached the city, the men have eaten and the horses have fodder. This is precisely the time to reorganize the army and take revenge. Why, then, do you weep?” Cao Cao replied, “I weep for Guo Fengxiao! Had Fengxiao been alive, he would never have allowed me to suffer so great a defeat!” He beat his breast and cried aloud, “Alas, Fengxiao! Bitter is my grief, Fengxiao! What a loss, Fengxiao!” All the advisers fell silent, ashamed of themselves.

The next day Cao Cao summoned Cao Ren and said, “For the present I shall return to the capital at Xu, reorganize the army, and without fail return to avenge this defeat. You must preserve Nan Commandery. I have devised a plan and shall leave it here under seal. Do not open it unless the danger is urgent; when it is urgent, open it. Act according to the plan, and Eastern Wu will not dare cast a covetous eye upon Nan Commandery.” Cao Ren said, “Who can be entrusted with defending Hefei and Xiangyang?” Cao Cao replied, “I entrust Jingzhou to your command. I have already assigned Xiahou Dun to guard Xiangyang. Hefei is a place of the greatest strategic importance, so I appoint Zhang Liao chief commander, with Yue Jin and Li Dian as his deputies, to defend it. Should any emergency arise, send me a swift report.”

When Cao Cao had completed his dispositions, he mounted his horse and led his followers back toward Xuchang. All the civil and military officials of Jingzhou who had originally surrendered were taken back to Xuchang as before, to be assigned to service there. Cao Ren, for his part, sent Cao Hong to hold Yiling while he guarded Nan Commandery against Zhou Yu.

Now it is told that, after releasing Cao Cao, Guan Yunchang led his army back. By this time, the troops from every other route had captured horses, weapons, money, and provisions and had already returned to Xiakou. Yunchang alone had taken neither a man nor a horse and returned empty-handed to see Xuande. Kongming was exchanging congratulations with Xuande when it was suddenly reported that Yunchang had arrived. Kongming hurriedly left his seat and went to welcome him, cup in hand, saying, “We must rejoice that the general has accomplished a deed unequaled in the age and rid the whole world of a great scourge. We ought to celebrate afar and wide.”

Yunchang remained silent. Kongming said, “Can it be that the general is displeased because we did not go farther out to welcome him?” Turning to those around him, he said, “Why did none of you report his approach earlier?” Yunchang said, “I, Guan, have come expressly to ask for death.” Kongming said, “Can it be that Cao Cao did not take the Huarong Trail?” Yunchang replied, “He did come that way. But I, Guan, proved incapable and let him escape.” Kongming asked, “What officers and soldiers did you capture?” Yunchang replied, “I captured none.” Kongming said, “This is because Yunchang remembered Cao Cao’s former kindness and deliberately released him. But since your signed military pledge is here, I cannot refrain from enforcing military law.” He then rebuked the guards and ordered them to take Yunchang out and behead him. Indeed:

Resolved to die in recompense for one who knew his worth,He won a righteous name revered a thousand autumns.

What became of Yunchang’s life will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Cao Ren Battles the Armies of Wu; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a First Time

Now Kongming intended to behead Guan Yu. Xuande said, “When the three of us swore brotherhood, we vowed to share life and death. Though Guan Yu has now broken the law, I cannot bear to violate our former covenant. I beg you to record his offense for the present and allow him to redeem it through meritorious service.” Only then did Kongming pardon him.

Meanwhile, Zhou Yu recalled his troops and mustered his officers. Each man’s merit was recorded and reported to the Marquis of Wu. All the surrendered soldiers were sent across the river. After richly rewarding the entire army, Zhou Yu advanced to seize Nanjun. His vanguard encamped by the river, the army being divided into five camps, front and rear, with Zhou Yu in the center.

As Zhou Yu was discussing his plan of advance with the others, a report suddenly came: “Liu Xuande has sent Sun Qian to congratulate the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu ordered that he be admitted. When Sun Qian had performed the proper courtesies, he said, “My lord has specially commanded me to offer thanks for the Commander-in-Chief’s great kindness, and to present these modest gifts.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is Xuande?” Sun Qian replied, “He has now moved his army to Youjiang.” Zhou Yu started. “Is Kongming also at Youjiang?” Sun Qian said, “Kongming is there with my lord.” Zhou Yu said, “Return ahead of me, sir. I shall come in person to offer my thanks.”

Zhou Yu accepted the gifts and sent Sun Qian back first. Lu Su asked, “Why did the Commander-in-Chief appear so startled just now?” Zhou Yu said, “Liu Bei has stationed troops at Youjiang, so he must intend to seize Nanjun. We have expended so many soldiers and horses, so much money and grain, and now Nanjun lies almost within our grasp. Yet they harbor wicked designs and mean to take what is ready-made—as though Zhou Yu were already dead!” Lu Su asked, “What plan should we use to drive them away?” Zhou Yu said, “I shall go speak with him myself. If matters go well, so much the better; if not, before he can seize Nanjun, I shall put an end to Liu Bei!” Lu Su said, “I am willing to accompany you.” Zhou Yu and Lu Su therefore led three thousand light cavalry straight to Youjiang.

Sun Qian returned first to Xuande and told him that Zhou Yu would come in person to offer his thanks. Xuande asked Kongming, “What is his purpose in coming?” Kongming laughed. “Would he come all this way merely to thank you for those trifling gifts? He comes only because of Nanjun.” Xuande said, “If he brings troops with him, how are we to receive him?” Kongming said, “When he arrives, answer him thus and thus.” They then arrayed their warships at Youjiang and drew up their troops and horses along the shore.

When it was reported that Zhou Yu and Lu Su were approaching with troops, Kongming sent Zhao Yun with several horsemen to welcome them. Seeing the imposing strength of the army, Zhou Yu felt deeply uneasy. When he reached the camp gate, Xuande and Kongming came out and escorted him into the command tent. After they had exchanged the proper courtesies, a banquet was laid in his honor. Xuande raised his cup and thanked Zhou Yu for his arduous fighting.

After several rounds of wine, Zhou Yu said, “Could it be that the Governor of Yuzhou has moved his army here with the intention of taking Nanjun?” Xuande replied, “I heard that the Commander-in-Chief meant to take Nanjun, so I came to assist you. If the Commander-in-Chief does not take it, then I certainly shall.” Zhou Yu laughed. “We of the Southland have long desired to annex the lands along the Han River. Now that Nanjun is already in our grasp, how could we fail to take it?” Xuande said, “Victory and defeat cannot be foretold. When Cao Cao withdrew, he left Cao Ren to defend Nanjun and the surrounding region, and he must have devised some extraordinary scheme. Moreover, Cao Ren’s valor is irresistible. I fear only that the Commander-in-Chief may not be able to take the city.” Zhou Yu said, “If I fail to take it, then you may do as you please.” Xuande said, “Kongming and Zijin are here as witnesses. Commander-in-Chief, you must not regret your words.”

Lu Su hesitated and made no reply. Zhou Yu said, “Once a true man has given his word, how could he regret it?” Kongming said, “The Commander-in-Chief’s words are entirely fair. Let the Southland attempt the capture first. If the city does not fall, why should my lord not take it?” Zhou Yu and Lu Su then took leave of Xuande and Kongming, mounted their horses, and departed. Xuande asked Kongming, “Sir, you instructed me to answer as I did, and though I said the words readily enough, the more I turn them over in my mind, the less reasonable they seem. I am now alone and destitute, without so much as a place to set my foot. I hoped to obtain Nanjun as a temporary refuge; but if we first allow Zhou Yu to take it, the city will belong to the Southland. How, then, can I settle there?” Kongming laughed aloud. “In the beginning I urged you to take Jingzhou, but you would not listen. Have you forgotten that today?” Xuande said, “Formerly it was Liu Jingsheng’s territory, and therefore I could not bear to seize it. Now it belongs to Cao Cao, so by rights I may take it.” Kongming said, “My lord need not worry. Let Zhou Yu fight to his heart’s content. Sooner or later, I shall have you seated in state within Nanjun.” Xuande asked, “How is this plan to be accomplished?” Kongming replied, “We need only do thus and thus.” Xuande was overjoyed. He remained encamped at the river mouth and kept his army motionless.

Zhou Yu and Lu Su, meanwhile, returned to camp. Lu Su asked, “Why did the Commander-in-Chief agree that Xuande might take Nanjun?” Zhou Yu said, “I can take Nanjun with a snap of my fingers. It costs me nothing to grant him an empty favor.” He then asked the officers beneath his command, “Who dares lead the attack on Nanjun?” One man answered at once and stepped forward. It was Jiang Qin. Zhou Yu said, “You shall command the vanguard, with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng as your deputies. Take five thousand picked troops and cross the river first. I shall follow with the main army to support you.”

At Nanjun, Cao Ren had instructed Cao Hong to defend Yiling, so that the two places might support each other like the horns of an ox. A report came: “The troops of Wu have crossed the Han River.” Cao Ren said, “The best course is to hold fast and refuse battle.” The valiant cavalry officer Niu Jin stepped forward indignantly and said, “If an enemy reaches the city walls and we do not go out to fight, that is cowardice. Besides, our army has only just suffered defeat, and this is precisely the time to revive its fighting spirit. Lend me five hundred picked troops, and I shall fight them to the death.”

Cao Ren consented and ordered Niu Jin to lead five hundred men into battle. Ding Feng galloped out to meet him. After four or five bouts, Ding Feng feigned defeat, and Niu Jin led his men in pursuit, charging into the enemy formation. Ding Feng directed his troops to surround Niu Jin within their lines for a full li. Niu Jin charged left and right but could not break free. From the city wall Cao Ren saw Niu Jin trapped at the heart of the encirclement. He donned his armor, mounted his horse, and led several hundred stalwart horsemen of his own command out of the city. Wielding his saber with all his might, he cut his way into the ranks of Wu. Xu Sheng rode out to oppose him but could not withstand him. Cao Ren fought through to the center of the ring and rescued Niu Jin. Looking back, he saw that several dozen horsemen were still trapped in the enemy formation and unable to escape. He therefore wheeled about and charged in once more, rescuing them from the heavy encirclement. Jiang Qin barred his path, but Cao Ren and Niu Jin fought fiercely and scattered his men. Cao Ren’s younger brother Cao Chun also led troops forward in support. After a confused melee, the army of Wu fled in defeat, and Cao Ren returned victorious. Jiang Qin went back to Zhou Yu after his defeat. Zhou Yu angrily ordered his execution, but the other officers pleaded for him and secured his pardon.

Zhou Yu at once mustered his army, intending to fight Cao Ren in person. Gan Ning said, “Commander-in-Chief, you must not act rashly. Cao Ren has now ordered Cao Hong to hold Yiling, so that the two positions support each other. Give me three thousand picked troops, and I shall go straight to seize Yiling. The Commander-in-Chief may then take Nanjun.” Zhou Yu approved his counsel and first ordered Gan Ning to lead three thousand soldiers against Yiling. Spies had already reported this to Cao Ren, who consulted Chen Jiao. Chen Jiao said, “If Yiling is lost, Nanjun cannot be defended. We must hasten to its relief.” Cao Ren therefore ordered Cao Chun and Niu Jin to lead troops secretly to reinforce Cao Hong. Cao Chun first sent a messenger to inform Cao Hong and told him to come out of the city and lure the enemy on. When Gan Ning reached Yiling, Cao Hong came out to engage him. After more than twenty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat, and Gan Ning seized Yiling. At dusk, the troops of Cao Chun and Niu Jin arrived. The two forces joined and surrounded Yiling.

A scout galloped back to report to Zhou Yu that Gan Ning was trapped within Yiling. Zhou Yu was greatly alarmed. Cheng Pu said, “We must divide our troops at once and send a force to rescue him.” Zhou Yu replied, “This place commands a vital approach. If we divide our army to rescue him and Cao Ren leads troops to attack us, what then?” Lü Meng said, “Gan Xingba is a great commander of Jiangdong. How can we fail to rescue him?” Zhou Yu said, “I wish to go in person to his aid, but whom can I leave here to assume my command?” Lü Meng replied, “Leave Ling Gongxu here in your place. I shall lead the van, and the Commander-in-Chief shall bring up the rear. In less than ten days, we shall assuredly return in triumph.” Zhou Yu said, “I do not know whether Ling Gongxu is willing to take my place for a time.” Ling Tong said, “If the term is ten days, I can undertake it. Beyond ten days, the responsibility would be more than I could bear.”

Zhou Yu was delighted. He left more than ten thousand troops under Ling Tong and that very day led the main army toward Yiling. Lü Meng said to Zhou Yu, “South of Yiling lies a remote, narrow road that offers easy access from Nanjun. We should send five hundred soldiers to fell trees and block the way. If the enemy is defeated, they will certainly flee by that road. Their horses will be unable to pass, so they must abandon them and escape on foot. We shall then gain their horses.”

Zhou Yu followed this advice and dispatched the troops. As the main army neared Yiling, Zhou Yu asked, “Who can break through the encirclement and enter the city to aid Gan Ning?” Zhou Tai volunteered. Saber in hand, he spurred his horse straight into Cao’s army and fought his way directly to the foot of the city wall. When Gan Ning saw Zhou Tai arrive, he came out of the city to meet him. Zhou Tai said, “The Commander-in-Chief is personally leading the army here.” Gan Ning issued orders for his soldiers to put their equipment in order and eat their fill, ready to strike from within.

When Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin heard that Zhou Yu’s army was approaching, they first sent a messenger to Nanjun to inform Cao Ren, while dividing their forces to resist the enemy. When the army of Wu arrived, Cao’s troops went out to meet it. Just as battle was joined, Gan Ning and Zhou Tai charged out along two separate routes. Cao’s army fell into great confusion, and the troops of Wu closed in from every side. Cao Hong, Cao Chun, and Niu Jin indeed fled along the narrow road; but piles of felled timber blocked their way, and their horses could go no farther. They all abandoned their mounts and escaped on foot. The troops of Wu captured more than five hundred horses. Zhou Yu drove his army through the night toward Nanjun and encountered Cao Ren’s forces coming to relieve Yiling. The two armies met and fought a confused battle. By then it was dark, and each side withdrew its troops.

Cao Ren returned to the city and consulted his officers. Cao Hong said, “Now that we have lost Yiling, our position is perilous. Why not open the Prime Minister’s last instructions and see whether they offer a way out of this danger?” Cao Ren said, “Your words accord exactly with my own thoughts.” He opened the letter and read it, then rejoiced greatly. He immediately issued orders for food to be prepared at the fifth watch. At dawn, every soldier and horse, high and low, was to abandon the city. Banners were to be planted all along the walls to create a false show of strength, while the army was to divide and march out through three gates.

After rescuing Gan Ning, Zhou Yu drew up his army outside Nanjun. When he saw Cao’s troops emerging through three gates, he ascended the command platform to observe them. He saw banners planted loosely along the battlements but no men standing guard. He also saw that every soldier had a bundle tied at his waist. Zhou Yu privately concluded that Cao Ren had already prepared to flee. He descended from the platform and issued orders, dividing his forces into left and right wings. If the vanguard won, it was to press forward in pursuit and not retreat until the gong sounded. Cheng Pu was ordered to command the rear, while Zhou Yu himself led the force assigned to take the city. When the battle drums thundered, Cao Hong rode out and challenged them. Zhou Yu advanced beneath the standard at the gate and sent Han Dang out to engage Cao Hong. After more than thirty bouts, Cao Hong fled in defeat. Cao Ren himself came out to continue the fight, and Zhou Tai spurred forward to meet him. After more than ten bouts, Cao Ren also fled, and his formation fell into disorder.

Zhou Yu signaled both wings to charge, and Cao’s army suffered a great defeat. Zhou Yu personally led his troops in pursuit as far as the walls of Nanjun, but Cao’s forces did not enter the city and instead fled northwest. Han Dang and Zhou Tai led the vanguard in relentless pursuit. Seeing the city gates standing wide open and no one on the walls, Zhou Yu ordered his troops to seize the city. Several dozen horsemen charged in first. Behind them, Zhou Yu lashed his horse onward and rode straight into the barbican. From the gate tower Chen Jiao saw Zhou Yu enter the city in person and secretly exclaimed in admiration, “The Prime Minister’s marvelous strategy is truly divine!”

A wooden clapper sounded, and bows and crossbows on both sides loosed together, their bolts falling like a sudden rainstorm. Those who had vied to enter first all plunged into hidden pits. Zhou Yu hastily reined his horse about, but a crossbow bolt struck him squarely in the left ribs, and he toppled from the saddle. Niu Jin charged out of the city to capture him. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng risked their lives to rescue him. Cao’s troops poured out of the city, while the soldiers of Wu trampled one another, countless men falling into the trenches and pits. As Cheng Pu hurriedly recalled the army, Cao Hong and Cao Ren led two forces back to the attack. The army of Wu was utterly defeated. Fortunately, Ling Tong came charging in from the flank with a body of troops and held Cao’s army at bay. Cao Ren led his victorious troops into the city, while Cheng Pu gathered the defeated army and returned to camp. Ding Feng and Xu Sheng brought Zhou Yu safely to his tent and summoned the army surgeon. Using iron pincers, the surgeon extracted the arrowhead, then applied wound medicine and bound up the injury. The pain was unbearable, and Zhou Yu could neither eat nor drink. The surgeon said, “The arrowhead was poisoned, so the wound cannot heal quickly. If anger agitates him, it will break open again.” Cheng Pu ordered the whole army to guard each camp closely and forbade anyone to venture out lightly. Three days later, Niu Jin led troops forward to challenge them, but Cheng Pu held his army in place. Niu Jin hurled abuse until sunset before returning. The next day he came again to revile them and demand battle. Fearing that Zhou Yu might become angry, Cheng Pu did not dare inform him. On the third day, Niu Jin came directly outside the camp gate and shouted insults, crying again and again that he meant to capture Zhou Yu. Cheng Pu consulted the officers, intending to withdraw the army for the time being, return to the Marquis of Wu, and decide later what should be done.

Although Zhou Yu suffered from the pain of his wound, he had formed a plan of his own. He already knew that Cao’s soldiers often came before the camp to hurl abuse, yet none of his officers reported it to him. One day Cao Ren personally led a great army forward, beating drums, raising battle cries, and demanding combat. Cheng Pu remained behind the defenses and refused to come out. Zhou Yu summoned the officers into his tent and asked, “Where are those drums and shouts coming from?” The officers replied, “The soldiers are being put through their drills.” Zhou Yu said angrily, “Why do you deceive me? I already know that Cao’s troops come constantly before our camp to revile us. Since Cheng Demou shares command of the army, how dare he sit by and watch?” He ordered someone to summon Cheng Pu to the tent and questioned him. Cheng Pu replied, “I saw that Gongjin was suffering from his wound, and the surgeon said you must not be provoked to anger. Therefore, when Cao’s troops challenged us, I did not dare report it.” Zhou Yu asked, “If you gentlemen will not fight, what do you intend?” Cheng Pu said, “All the officers wish to withdraw the army and return to Jiangdong for a time. Once your arrow wound has healed, we can make further plans.”

When Zhou Yu heard this, he sprang indignantly from his couch and said, “A true man who receives his lord’s bounty should die upon the battlefield and count himself fortunate if his corpse is returned wrapped in horsehide! How could the great affairs of the state be abandoned for the sake of one man?” With that, he donned his armor and mounted his horse. Every officer and soldier was astounded. Zhou Yu led several hundred horsemen out before the camp. He saw Cao’s army already arrayed for battle, with Cao Ren mounted beneath the standard at the gate. Flourishing his whip, Cao Ren shouted abuse: “Zhou Yu, you whelp! You are surely doomed to die before your time, and you no longer dare even look our army in the face!”

Before Cao Ren had finished reviling him, Zhou Yu suddenly rode out from among his horsemen and cried, “Cao Ren, you scoundrel! Do you see Zhou Yu?” Cao’s troops were all alarmed at the sight. Cao Ren looked back at his officers and said, “Revile him with all your might!” The entire army raised their voices and showered him with abuse. Zhou Yu flew into a rage and ordered Pan Zhang to ride out. Before the two sides could engage, Zhou Yu suddenly gave a great cry, spurted blood from his mouth, and fell from his horse. Cao’s troops charged forward. Zhou Yu’s officers advanced to hold them off, fought a confused battle, rescued him, and carried him back to his tent.

Cheng Pu asked, “Commander-in-Chief, how fares your honored person?” Zhou Yu said to him in a low voice, “This is my plan.” Cheng Pu asked, “How is the plan to work?” Zhou Yu replied, “In truth, my wound causes me little pain. I acted so because I want Cao’s troops to believe I am mortally ill; they will then surely grow careless. Send trusted soldiers into the city to feign surrender and tell them that I am dead. Cao Ren will certainly come tonight to raid our camp. I shall place ambushes on every side to receive him, and then Cao Ren may be captured in a single stroke.” Cheng Pu said, “A magnificent plan!” He immediately raised cries of mourning within the tent. The soldiers were greatly alarmed, and word spread everywhere that the Commander-in-Chief’s arrow wound had broken open and killed him. Every camp put on mourning.

In the city, Cao Ren consulted his officers, saying that Zhou Yu’s rage had inflamed him, causing his wound to burst so that blood had spurted from his mouth and he had fallen from his horse; before long, he would surely die. While they were still discussing this, a report suddenly came: “More than ten soldiers from the camp of Wu have come to surrender. Among them are two who were originally Cao soldiers and were taken captive.” Cao Ren hastily summoned them and questioned them. The soldiers said, “Today, before the battle lines, Zhou Yu’s wound burst open. He died as soon as he returned to camp. All his officers have now donned mourning and are lamenting him. Because we suffered humiliation at Cheng Pu’s hands, we have come especially to surrender and report this news.”

Cao Ren was overjoyed. He immediately proposed that they raid the camp that very night, seize Zhou Yu’s corpse, cut off his head, and send it to Xudu. Chen Jiao said, “This plan must be carried out at once, without delay.” Cao Ren ordered Niu Jin to lead the vanguard and placed himself in command of the center, with Cao Hong and Cao Chun bringing up the rear. He left only Chen Jiao with a small number of soldiers to guard the city and mobilized all the rest. At the first watch they marched out of the city and went straight to Zhou Yu’s main camp. On reaching the camp gate, they saw not a single man, but only empty banners and spears planted there. Realizing that they had fallen into a trap, they hastily began to withdraw. Signal blasts erupted on every side. Han Dang and Jiang Qin attacked from the east; Zhou Tai and Pan Zhang from the west; Xu Sheng and Ding Feng from the south; and Chen Wu and Lü Meng from the north. Cao’s army was utterly routed. All three divisions were scattered, and neither head nor tail could aid the other.

Cao Ren led little more than a dozen horsemen out of the heavy encirclement and there encountered Cao Hong. Gathering the defeated remnants of their troops, they fled together. The fighting continued until the fifth watch. When they were not far from Nanjun, a drum sounded and Ling Tong appeared with another force to block their road, cutting them down in a fierce attack. Cao Ren led his troops away on a diagonal course, only to encounter Gan Ning, who attacked them savagely once more. Cao Ren dared not return to Nanjun, but fled straight along the highroad to Xiangyang. After pursuing them for some distance, the army of Wu returned.

Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu gathered their troops and went straight to the walls of Nanjun. They saw banners spread everywhere, and from the gate tower a general called out, “Commander-in-Chief, forgive my offense! By order of the Military Adviser, I have already taken the city. I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan!” Zhou Yu flew into a rage and immediately ordered an assault. A storm of arrows shot down from the walls. Zhou Yu ordered the army to withdraw for further deliberation. He sent Gan Ning with several thousand troops to seize Jingzhou, and Ling Tong with several thousand to seize Xiangyang. Afterward, there would still be time to take Nanjun.

Just as the assignments were being made, a scout suddenly galloped up and reported: “After taking Nanjun, Zhuge Liang used the military tallies to issue a false urgent summons, ordering Jingzhou’s garrison to march through the night to the rescue. He then sent Zhang Fei to seize Jingzhou by surprise.” Another scout came galloping up and reported: “Xiahou Dun was at Xiangyang when Zhuge Liang sent a man carrying the military tallies, falsely claiming that Cao Ren needed aid. Xiahou Dun was lured into leading his troops out, whereupon Guan Yu seized Xiangyang by surprise. Both cities have fallen to Liu Xuande without the slightest effort.” Zhou Yu cried, “How did Zhuge Liang obtain the military tallies?” Cheng Pu replied, “He captured Chen Jiao, so naturally all the tallies fell into his hands.” Zhou Yu gave a great cry, and his wound burst open. Truly:

Of all those cities, not one falls to me;For whom, then, have I borne this bitter toil?

What became of his life will be revealed in the next chapter.

Zhuge Liang Cleverly Rebuts Lu Su; Zhao Yun Takes Guiyang by Stratagem

Now Zhou Yu, seeing that Kongming had seized Nanjun and hearing that he had also taken Jingzhou and Xiangyang, could scarcely contain his fury. His rage aggravated his arrow wound, and it was a long while before he regained consciousness. The officers repeatedly urged him to calm himself. Zhou Yu said, “Unless I kill that rustic Zhuge, how can I appease the resentment in my heart? Cheng Demou may assist me in attacking Nanjun. I am determined to recover it for Eastern Wu.”

While they were still deliberating, Lu Su arrived. Zhou Yu said to him, “I intend to raise an army and settle once and for all which side is stronger, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang or ourselves, and then recover the cities. I hope you will assist me, Zijing.” Lu Su replied, “You must not. At present we remain locked in contention with Cao Cao, and victory and defeat have yet to be decided. Our lord is now attacking Hefei but has not taken it. If we begin devouring one another, Cao Cao’s troops may take advantage of the opening and descend upon us; then our position will be perilous. Moreover, Liu Xuande was once on close terms with Cao Cao. If we press him too hard, what are we to do if he surrenders the cities and joins Cao Cao in attacking Eastern Wu?” Zhou Yu said, “We employed the stratagems, lost the soldiers and horses, and spent the money and grain, yet he came and helped himself to the fruits of our labor. How can that not be hateful?” Lu Su said, “Be patient for a while, Gongjin. Allow me to see Xuande in person and reason with him. If he will not listen, it will not be too late to take up arms then.” The officers said, “Zijing’s words are excellent.”

Thereupon Lu Su took his attendants and went straight to Nanjun. Arriving beneath the walls, he called for the gate to be opened. Zhao Yun came out and asked his business. Lu Su said, “I wish to see Liu Xuande. I have something to say to him.” Zhao Yun replied, “My lord and the military adviser are in the city of Jingzhou.” Lu Su therefore did not enter Nanjun but hurried directly to Jingzhou. There he saw the banners arrayed in perfect order and the army presenting a magnificent spectacle. Inwardly admiring, he said, “Kongming is truly no ordinary man!” The soldiers reported within the city that Lu Zijing had come seeking an audience. Kongming ordered the gates thrown wide and received Lu Su in the government hall. When the formal courtesies had been exchanged, host and guest took their places. After tea, Lu Su said, “My lord, the Marquis of Wu, and the commander-in-chief, Gongjin, have instructed me to convey their earnest representations once more to the Imperial Uncle. Previously, Cao Cao led a million men southward in name, but his true purpose was to destroy the Imperial Uncle. Fortunately, Eastern Wu defeated Cao Cao’s army and saved the Imperial Uncle. Therefore, all nine commanderies of Jingzhou rightfully belong to Eastern Wu. Now the Imperial Uncle has used deceitful stratagems to seize Jingzhou and Xiangyang, leaving Jiangdong to spend its money, provisions, troops, and horses in vain while the Imperial Uncle serenely enjoys the profit. I fear this is contrary to justice.”

Kongming said, “Zijing, you are a man of discernment. Why do you also speak in this fashion? As the common saying goes, ‘Everything must return to its rightful owner.’ The nine commanderies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang are not the territory of Eastern Wu; they are the patrimony of Liu Jingsheng. My lord is Jingsheng’s younger kinsman. Though Jingsheng is dead, his son still lives. What objection can there be if the uncle assists his nephew and takes possession of Jingzhou?” Lu Su said, “If it were indeed occupied by the young lord Liu Qi, there might still be some justification; but the young lord is in Jiangxia and assuredly not here.” Kongming said, “Would you like to see the young lord, Zijing?” He then ordered his attendants to invite the young lord to come out. Two servants appeared from behind a screen, supporting Liu Qi between them. Liu Qi said to Lu Su, “My illness prevents me from observing the proper courtesies. Pray do not take offense, Zijing.” Lu Su was startled and sat speechless. After a long while, he said, “And what will happen when the young lord is no longer here?” Kongming replied, “So long as the young lord lives, we shall hold it for him. When he is no longer here, other arrangements may be discussed.” Lu Su said, “When the young lord is gone, you must return the cities to Eastern Wu.” Kongming said, “What you say is right, Zijing.” He then gave a banquet in Lu Su’s honor.

When the banquet ended, Lu Su took his leave, departed the city, and returned to camp that very night, where he related everything that had happened. Zhou Yu said, “Liu Qi is in the bloom of youth. How can we expect him to die? When will Jingzhou ever be returned to us?” Lu Su replied, “Set your mind at ease, Commander-in-Chief. Leave the matter to me, Lu Su. I shall make certain that Jingzhou and Xiangyang are restored to Eastern Wu.” Zhou Yu asked, “What wise plan have you, Zijing?” Lu Su said, “I observed that Liu Qi has ruined himself with wine and women. His illness has penetrated to his very vitals. His face is now wasted and gaunt; he gasps for breath and vomits blood. Within half a year at most, he is certain to die. When we then go to claim Jingzhou, Liu Bei will have no excuse with which to put us off.” Zhou Yu’s anger had still not subsided when a messenger suddenly arrived from Sun Quan. Zhou Yu ordered him admitted. The messenger said, “Our lord has surrounded Hefei, but repeated battles have brought no victory. He specially commands the commander-in-chief to withdraw the main army and also to dispatch troops to Hefei to assist him.” Zhou Yu had no choice but to recall his army and return to Chaisang to recuperate. He ordered Cheng Pu to command the warships and troops and proceed to Hefei, there to await Sun Quan’s orders.

Now Liu Xuande, having gained Jingzhou, Nanjun, and Xiangyang, was greatly delighted and began discussing plans for the distant future. Suddenly a man came into the hall to offer counsel. Xuande looked and saw that it was Yi Ji. Remembering the kindness Yi Ji had shown him in former days, Xuande treated him with the utmost respect, gave him a seat, and asked his advice. Yi Ji said, “If you wish to devise a lasting plan for Jingzhou, why not seek out a worthy man and consult him?” Xuande asked, “Where is such a worthy man to be found?” Yi Ji replied, “Among the Ma brothers of Jingzhou and Xiangyang are five men, all renowned for their talents. The youngest is named Su, with the style Youchang. The most worthy among them has white hairs between his brows. His name is Liang, and his style is Jichang. In their native district there is a saying about them:

‘Of the Ma clan’s five Changs,White Brows is the finest.’

“Why do you not seek this man out and consult with him?” Xuande at once sent for him. When Ma Liang arrived, Xuande received him with exceptional courtesy and asked him for a plan to preserve Jingzhou and Xiangyang. Ma Liang said, “Jingzhou and Xiangyang are exposed to enemies on every side; I fear they cannot be held for long. You may have the young lord Liu Qi remain here to nurse his illness, summoning and reassuring his father’s former followers so that they will defend the region. You should then submit a memorial appointing the young lord Inspector of Jingzhou, thereby settling the hearts of the people. Afterward, campaign southward against the four commanderies of Wuling, Changsha, Guiyang, and Lingling, accumulating money and grain there as your foundation. This is the plan for the distant future.”

Xuande was overjoyed and asked, “Which of the four commanderies should we take first?” Ma Liang replied, “West of the Xiang River, Lingling is the nearest and may be taken first. Wuling should come next. Then, east of the Xiang River, take Guiyang. Leave Changsha until last.” Xuande thereupon appointed Ma Liang an administrative aide, with Yi Ji as his deputy. He consulted Kongming, then sent Liu Qi back to Xiangyang and replaced Guan Yu there, bringing Guan Yu back to Jingzhou. He then mobilized his army to take Lingling, appointing Zhang Fei commander of the vanguard and Zhao Yun commander of the rear guard, while Kongming and Xuande commanded the center. Their force numbered fifteen thousand men. Guan Yu was left to defend Jingzhou, while Mi Zhu and Liu Feng guarded Jiangling.

Now Liu Du, Administrator of Lingling, heard that Xuande’s army was approaching and consulted with his son Liu Xian. Liu Xian said, “Set your mind at ease, Father. Though he has warriors as valiant as Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun, our own province has Xing Daorong, whose strength is a match for ten thousand men. He can withstand them.” Liu Du therefore ordered Liu Xian and Xing Daorong to lead more than ten thousand troops thirty li beyond the city and encamp with the mountains at their back and water before them. A scout reported, “Kongming himself is approaching at the head of an army.” Daorong promptly led his troops out to battle. When the two formations were drawn up opposite each other, Daorong rode forth, wielding a great mountain-cleaving ax, and cried in a terrible voice, “How dare you rebels invade our borders!” In the opposing formation appeared a cluster of yellow banners. The gate flags parted, and a four-wheeled carriage was pushed forward. Seated erect within it was a man wearing a silk cap and a cloak of crane down, with a feather fan in his hand. Beckoning to Xing Daorong with his fan, he said, “I am Zhuge Kongming of Nanyang. Cao Cao led a host of a million men against me, but with the casual application of a minor stratagem, I destroyed them so utterly that not a scrap of armor returned. How can men such as you oppose me? I have come now to offer you peace and amnesty. Why do you not surrender at once?”

Daorong laughed loudly and said, “The fierce battle at Red Cliffs was planned by young Zhou. What had it to do with you, that you dare come here spouting lies?” Whirling his great ax, he charged straight at Kongming. Kongming immediately turned his carriage and withdrew into the formation, whose gates closed once more. Daorong charged directly after him, whereupon the formation swiftly divided and fled to either side. In the distance Daorong saw a cluster of yellow banners in the center and supposed that Kongming was beneath them, so he pursued the yellow banners alone. As he rounded the foot of a hill, the yellow banners halted. Suddenly their center opened. The four-wheeled carriage was nowhere to be seen; instead, a general came leaping forward on horseback, spear leveled, and with a thunderous shout charged straight at Daorong. It was Zhang Yide. Daorong whirled his great ax and met him. They had fought only a few bouts when Daorong’s strength began to fail. He turned his horse and fled. Yide pursued close behind, while deafening battle cries arose and ambush troops surged out from both sides. Daorong fought desperately and broke through, only to find a mighty general barring the road ahead, who cried, “Do you recognize Zhao Zilong of Changshan?”

Daorong knew he could not overcome him, and with nowhere left to flee, he had no choice but to dismount and beg to surrender. Zilong bound him and took him to the camp to appear before Xuande and Kongming. Xuande shouted an order to behead him, but Kongming hastily intervened. He asked Daorong, “If you capture Liu Xian for me, I will permit you to surrender.” Daorong repeatedly declared himself willing. Kongming said, “What method will you use to capture him?” Daorong replied, “If the military adviser will release me and let me return, I shall know how to persuade him. Tonight, let the military adviser lead troops in a raid upon the camp. I shall respond from within, capture Liu Xian alive, and present him to you. Once Liu Xian has been taken, Liu Du will surrender of his own accord.” Xuande did not believe him. Kongming said, “General Xing is not speaking falsely.” He therefore released Daorong and let him return. Once back in camp, Daorong told Liu Xian the truth about everything that had happened. Liu Xian asked, “What are we to do?” Daorong replied, “We can turn his own stratagem against him. Tonight we shall conceal troops outside the camp and leave only empty banners and pennants standing within. When Kongming comes to raid the camp, we shall capture him on the spot.”

Liu Xian followed his plan. Sure enough, during the second watch that night, a body of troops arrived at the camp entrance, each man carrying a bundle of straw, and together they set the camp ablaze. Liu Xian and Daorong attacked from two sides, and the troops who had started the fire retreated. Liu Xian and Daorong pressed their advantage and pursued. After chasing them for more than ten li, they suddenly found that the enemy troops had vanished. Liu Xian and Daorong were greatly alarmed and hurried back to their own camp. The flames had not yet died down when a general burst out of the camp: it was Zhang Yide. Liu Xian called to Daorong, “We cannot enter the camp! Let us go and raid Kongming’s camp instead.” They therefore turned their troops back again. Before they had gone ten li, Zhao Yun led a force charging out obliquely against them and with a single thrust of his spear struck Daorong from his horse. Liu Xian hastily wheeled his mount and fled, but Zhang Fei came racing up behind him, captured him alive, and dragged him across his saddle. Bound, Liu Xian was taken before Kongming. He pleaded, “Xing Daorong instructed me to do this. It was truly not my own intention.” Kongming ordered his bonds removed, gave him clothes to put on and wine to steady his nerves, then had him escorted into the city to persuade his father to surrender. If Liu Du refused, Kongming warned, the city would be stormed and his entire household put to death.

Liu Xian returned to Lingling and saw his father, Liu Du. He gave a full account of Kongming’s kindness and urged his father to surrender. Liu Du followed his advice. He raised the white flag of surrender over the city, threw open the gates, and, bearing the official seal and cord of office, went out of the city and proceeded directly to Xuande’s main camp to submit. Kongming ordered Liu Du to remain Administrator of the commandery, while his son Liu Xian was sent to Jingzhou to serve with the army. All the inhabitants of Lingling Commandery rejoiced.

After Xuande entered the city and completed the work of reassuring the people, he rewarded the officers and men of the three armies. Then he asked his generals, “Lingling has now been taken. Who dares go and take Guiyang Commandery?” Zhao Yun answered, “I am willing to go.” Zhang Fei strode forward eagerly and cried, “I too am willing!” The two began contending for the assignment. Kongming said, “After all, Zilong answered first. Zilong alone shall go.” Zhang Fei refused to accept this and insisted on going. Kongming ordered them to draw lots, saying that whoever drew the winning lot would go. Once again, it fell to Zilong. Zhang Fei said angrily, “I need no one’s assistance. Give me just three thousand troops, and I will go alone and take the city without fail.” Zhao Yun said, “I too shall take only three thousand troops. If I fail to gain the city, I am willing to suffer the penalty prescribed by military law.” Kongming was greatly pleased. He had Zhao Yun write and sign a military pledge, then selected three thousand elite troops and gave them to him. Zhang Fei still would not submit, but Xuande angrily ordered him to withdraw.

Zhao Yun led his three thousand men directly toward Guiyang. Scouts had already carried word to Zhao Fan, Administrator of Guiyang. Zhao Fan hastily assembled his officers to deliberate. Chen Ying and Bao Long, commandants in the government army, volunteered to lead troops out to battle. Both men had originally been hunters from the mountain country of Guiyang. Chen Ying was skilled in the use of the flying fork, while Bao Long had once shot and killed two tigers. Relying upon their courage and strength, the two said to Zhao Fan, “If Liu Bei comes, we are willing to lead the vanguard.” Zhao Fan said, “I have heard that Liu Xuande is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han. Moreover, Kongming is rich in stratagems, while Guan Yu and Zhang Fei are exceedingly brave. Zhao Zilong, who now leads the army against us, passed through Cao Cao’s host of a million men at Changban in Dangyang as though no one were there. How many troops and horses can Guiyang possess? We must not meet him in battle. Our only course is to surrender.” Chen Ying said, “Allow me to go out and fight. If I cannot capture Zhao Yun, it will still not be too late for the Administrator to surrender.”

Unable to dissuade him, Zhao Fan had no choice but to consent. Chen Ying led three thousand troops out of the city to meet the enemy and soon saw Zhao Yun approaching at the head of his army. Chen Ying drew up his formation, spurred his horse forward, and raised his fork. Zhao Yun rode forth with leveled spear and rebuked Chen Ying, saying, “My lord Liu Xuande is the younger kinsman of Liu Jingsheng. He is now assisting the young lord Liu Qi in governing Jingzhou and has come expressly to comfort the people. Why do you meet him as an enemy?” Chen Ying cursed him, saying, “We submit only to Chancellor Cao! How could we obey Liu Bei?” Zhao Yun was enraged. Leveling his spear, he spurred his horse and charged straight at Chen Ying, who flourished his fork and rode to meet him. Their horses crossed, and after four or five bouts Chen Ying knew he was no match for Zhao Yun. He wheeled his horse and fled. Zhao Yun pursued. Looking back and seeing Zhao Yun’s horse drawing near, Chen Ying hurled his flying fork at him. Zhao Yun caught it and flung it back. Chen Ying dodged in haste, but Zhao Yun’s horse was already upon him. Zhao Yun captured him alive, dragged him across his horse, then cast him to the ground and ordered his soldiers to bind him and take him back to camp. The defeated troops scattered in every direction. Upon entering the camp, Zhao Yun berated Chen Ying: “A man of your small worth dared oppose me! I shall not kill you now, but will release you and let you return. Tell Zhao Fan to come and surrender without delay.”

Chen Ying apologized for his offense and fled away in abject terror. Returning to the city, he told Zhao Fan everything that had occurred. Zhao Fan said, “I wished to surrender from the beginning, but you insisted on fighting, and this is the result.” He angrily dismissed Chen Ying, then, bearing the official seal and cord of office, led a dozen horsemen out of the city to submit at Zhao Yun’s main camp. Zhao Yun came out to meet him, received him with the courtesies due a guest, arranged a banquet, and drank with him, accepting his seal and cord of office. After several rounds of wine, Zhao Fan said, “Your surname is Zhao, General, and mine is Zhao as well. Five hundred years ago we must have belonged to one family. You are a native of Zhending, and I too am a native of Zhending, making us fellow townsmen besides. If you do not disdain me, it would be my greatest good fortune to become your sworn brother.” Zhao Yun was delighted, and each stated his age. Zhao Yun and Zhao Fan had been born in the same year, but Zhao Yun was four months older, so Zhao Fan bowed to him as elder brother. Being fellow townsmen, of the same age, and bearing the same surname, the two found themselves in perfect accord. When the banquet ended that evening, Zhao Fan took his leave and returned to the city.

The following day, Zhao Fan invited Zhao Yun into the city to reassure the people. Zhao Yun ordered his soldiers not to stir and took only fifty horsemen with him into the city. The inhabitants knelt along the road holding incense to welcome him. When Zhao Yun had completed the work of pacification, Zhao Fan invited him into the government residence for a banquet. When they were half drunk, Zhao Fan again invited Zhao Yun into the innermost hall, where fresh cups were brought and more wine poured. Zhao Yun had become slightly intoxicated when Zhao Fan suddenly summoned a woman to pour wine for him. Zilong saw that she was dressed in plain white mourning garments and possessed beauty sufficient to overthrow a kingdom or topple a city. He asked Zhao Fan, “Who is this woman?” Zhao Fan replied, “She is Lady Fan, the widow of my elder brother.” Zilong’s expression changed, and he treated her with reverence. When Lady Fan had poured the wine, Zhao Fan asked her to sit. Zhao Yun politely declined the honor. Lady Fan then excused herself and returned to the inner apartments. Zhao Yun said, “Why did you trouble your honored sister-in-law to offer me wine, worthy brother?” Zhao Fan smiled and replied, “There is a reason behind it, and I beg you, elder brother, not to object. My elder brother passed away three years ago, and my sister-in-law has lived as a widow ever since. But this cannot be a lasting settlement, and I have often urged her to remarry. She said, ‘I will marry only a man who possesses three qualities together. First, he must be accomplished in both the civil and military arts, with a name renowned throughout the realm. Second, he must be dignified and handsome, with a bearing surpassing that of ordinary men. Third, he must bear the same surname as my late husband.’ Tell me, where in all the world could such a fortunate coincidence be found? Yet now you, honored elder brother, possess a stately appearance, your name resounds throughout the four seas, and you bear the same surname as my elder brother. You fulfill my sister-in-law’s conditions exactly. If you do not find her too plain, I am willing to provide her dowry and give her to you as your wife, binding our families in kinship for generations. What do you say?”

At these words Zhao Yun sprang up in a fury and cried sternly, “Since I have become your sworn brother, your sister-in-law is my sister-in-law as well! How could I commit such an act and throw human relations into disorder?” Zhao Fan’s face filled with shame and indignation. He replied, “I treated you with the best of intentions. How can you behave with such discourtesy?” He then glanced toward his attendants, revealing an intention to do Zhao Yun harm. Zhao Yun perceived it at once. With one blow of his fist he knocked Zhao Fan to the floor, strode straight out through the gates of the residence, mounted his horse, and left the city.

Zhao Fan hastily summoned Chen Ying and Bao Long to consult with them. Chen Ying said, “He has gone away in a rage. We have no choice but to fight him.” Zhao Fan replied, “I fear we cannot defeat him.” Bao Long said, “The two of us will feign surrender and enter his army. The Administrator can then lead troops out to challenge him, and we two will seize him on the battlefield.” Chen Ying said, “We must take some troops with us.” Bao Long replied, “Five hundred horsemen will be enough.”

That night the two men led five hundred soldiers directly to Zhao Yun’s camp and offered to surrender. Zhao Yun already knew their surrender was false, but ordered them admitted. The two generals came before his tent and said, “Zhao Fan intended to entrap you, General, with a beauty scheme. He was only waiting for you to become drunk so that he could have you carried into the inner hall and murdered, then take your head to Chancellor Cao to claim merit. Such conduct is utterly inhumane. When we saw you leave in anger, we knew we would certainly be implicated as well, and so we have come to surrender.” Zhao Yun pretended to be delighted, arranged wine, and drank deeply with the two men. When both were thoroughly drunk, Zhao Yun had them bound inside the tent. He seized their followers and questioned them, and they confirmed that the surrender was indeed a ruse. Zhao Yun then summoned the five hundred soldiers, gave them all food and wine, and proclaimed, “Those who sought to harm me were Chen Ying and Bao Long. The matter has nothing to do with the rest of you. If you obey my plan, you will all receive rich rewards.” The soldiers bowed their thanks. Zhao Yun immediately had the surrendered generals Chen Ying and Bao Long beheaded. He then ordered the five hundred soldiers to lead the way, while he followed with one thousand troops. Traveling throughout the night, they reached the walls of Guiyang and called for the gates to be opened.

The men on the walls heard them say that Generals Chen Ying and Bao Long had killed Zhao Yun and returned with their troops, and that they wished to see the Administrator to discuss affairs. Those atop the walls held out torches and looked down; the soldiers were indeed their own men. Zhao Fan hurried out of the city, but Zhao Yun shouted to his attendants to seize him. Zhao Yun then entered the city, and once he had reassured the people and restored order, he sent an urgent report to Xuande. Xuande and Kongming came personally to Guiyang. Zhao Yun received them and escorted them into the city, then thrust Zhao Fan down before the steps. Kongming questioned him, and Zhao Fan gave a full account of how he had offered his sister-in-law to Zhao Yun in marriage. Kongming said to Zhao Yun, “This too would have been an excellent match. Why did you act as you did?” Zhao Yun replied, “Zhao Fan had already become my sworn brother. If I then married his sister-in-law, I would incur the contempt and abuse of others: that is the first reason. If the woman remarried, she would lose the honor of her fidelity: that is the second. Zhao Fan had only just surrendered, and his heart could not be fathomed: that is the third. My lord has only newly brought the Jiang and Han regions under control and has not yet rested securely upon his pillow. How could I, for the sake of one woman, neglect my lord’s great enterprise?” Xuande said, “Now that the great matter is settled, what if I arrange the marriage for you?” Zhao Yun replied, “There is no lack of women beneath Heaven. My only fear is that my reputation may not be established. If it is, why should I worry about finding a wife?” Xuande said, “Zilong is a true man!” He therefore released Zhao Fan and ordered him to remain Administrator of Guiyang, while Zhao Yun received rich rewards.

Zhang Fei cried loudly, “So Zilong alone is allowed to win merit, while I alone am deemed useless! Give me just three thousand troops to take Wuling Commandery, and I will capture its Administrator, Jin Xuan, alive and present him to you!” Kongming was greatly pleased and said, “There is no harm in letting Yide go, but he must obey me in one matter.” Truly:

The military adviser wins through many a wondrous scheme;The warriors vie to be first in earning battle honors.

What condition Kongming was about to impose will be revealed in the next chapter.

Guan Yu Righteously Releases Huang Zhong; Sun Quan Battles Zhang Liao

Now Zhuge Liang said to Zhang Fei, “When Zilong went to take Guiyang Commandery, he first gave a written pledge under military law. Today, if Yide wishes to take Wuling, he too must give such a pledge before he may lead troops there.” Zhang Fei promptly gave the pledge and, in high spirits, led three thousand men on a forced march through the night toward the borders of Wuling.

When Jin Xuan heard that Zhang Fei was approaching with an army, he assembled his officers, mustered his picked troops, inspected their weapons, and marched out of the city to meet the enemy. His aide Gong Zhi remonstrated: “Liu Xuande is an imperial uncle of the Great Han, and his benevolence and righteousness are renowned throughout the realm. Moreover, Zhang Yide is a warrior of extraordinary valor. We must not engage him. Our best course is to open the gates and surrender.” Jin Xuan flew into a rage. “Do you mean to conspire with the rebels and betray us from within?” he cried, and ordered the guards to drag Gong Zhi away and behead him. But all the officials pleaded, “To execute one of your own before battle would bode ill for the army.”

Jin Xuan therefore had Gong Zhi driven away, then personally led his troops out. Twenty li from the city, he encountered Zhang Fei. Fei leveled his spear from horseback and thundered a challenge at Jin Xuan. Xuan asked his officers, “Who dares go forth and fight him?” All were terrified, and none dared advance. Xuan himself spurred his horse forward, brandishing his saber. Zhang Fei gave a tremendous roar like a peal of thunder. Jin Xuan turned pale and, not daring to cross weapons with him, wheeled his horse and fled. Fei led his troops in a sweeping pursuit. When Jin Xuan reached the city walls, a storm of arrows came down from above. He looked up in alarm and saw Gong Zhi standing on the battlements, crying, “You defied the mandate of Heaven and brought ruin upon yourself. The people and I have surrendered to Liu Bei!”

Before he had finished speaking, an arrow struck Jin Xuan squarely in the face, and he fell from his horse. The soldiers cut off his head and presented it to Zhang Fei, while Gong Zhi came out of the city to offer its surrender. Fei ordered Gong Zhi to take the seals and insignia of office to Guiyang and present himself to Xuande. Xuande was overjoyed and appointed Gong Zhi to Jin Xuan’s former post. Xuande then went in person to Wuling and, after pacifying the people, sent an urgent dispatch to Guan Yu reporting that Yide and Zilong had each taken a commandery. Guan Yu wrote back with a request: “I hear that Changsha has yet to be taken. If Elder Brother does not consider me unequal to the task, I would be glad if you entrusted this achievement to Guan.”

Xuande was delighted. He ordered Zhang Fei to march through the night and relieve Guan Yu in the defense of Jingzhou, while Guan Yu was to come and take Changsha. Upon arriving, Guan Yu went in to see Xuande and Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang said, “Zilong took Guiyang and Yide took Wuling, each with three thousand men. Han Xuan, the governor of Changsha, is certainly of little account; but he has under him a great general from Nanyang, whose surname is Huang, personal name Zhong, and style Hansheng. He served Liu Biao as a General of the Household and, together with Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan, defended Changsha. Later he entered Han Xuan’s service. Though he is now close to sixty, he possesses valor that ten thousand men could not withstand. You must not underestimate him. If you go, Yunzhang, you must take a larger force.”

Guan Yu replied, “Why does the military adviser exalt another’s prowess while diminishing our own? What is one old soldier worth mentioning? I have no need of three thousand men. With only the five hundred swordsmen of my own command, I shall assuredly cut off the heads of Huang Zhong and Han Xuan and lay them before you.” Xuande earnestly tried to dissuade him, but Guan Yu would not listen. He departed with only five hundred swordsmen. Zhuge Liang said to Xuande, “Yunzhang has underestimated Huang Zhong. I fear he may suffer a reverse. My lord should go to support him.” Xuande agreed and soon afterward led an army toward Changsha.

Now Han Xuan, governor of Changsha, had always been hot-tempered and ready to kill, so everyone detested him. When he learned that Guan Yu’s army had arrived, he summoned the veteran general Huang Zhong to consult with him. Zhong said, “My lord need not worry. With this saber and this bow of mine, if a thousand come, a thousand shall die!” Huang Zhong could draw a bow of two shi and strike the mark with every shot. Before he had finished speaking, a man below the steps came forward and declared, “There is no need for the veteran general to fight. I shall certainly capture this Guan alive with my own hands.” Han Xuan looked and saw that it was Yang Ling, a commandant of the troops. Greatly pleased, Han Xuan ordered Yang Ling to lead one thousand men racing out of the city. After traveling some fifty li, they saw a cloud of dust rising ahead: Guan Yu’s army had already arrived. Yang Ling leveled his spear, rode forward, and stood before the battle line shouting abuse and challenges. Guan Yu, enraged, wasted no words. He galloped forward, brandishing his saber, and charged straight at Yang Ling. Ling met him with leveled spear. Before three bouts had passed, Guan Yu raised his saber and brought it down, cutting Yang Ling from the saddle. He pursued the routed troops all the way to the city walls.

Han Xuan was greatly alarmed when he heard the news and ordered Huang Zhong to take the field. Xuan himself went up onto the walls to watch. Zhong took up his saber, mounted his horse, and led five hundred cavalrymen flying across the drawbridge. Seeing an old general ride out, Guan Yu knew it must be Huang Zhong. He drew up his five hundred swordsmen in a single line, then sat his horse with saber held crosswise and asked, “Can the general before me be Huang Zhong?” Zhong replied, “Since you know my name, how dare you invade my territory?” Guan Yu said, “I have come expressly to take your head!” With that, their horses closed. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without either gaining the advantage. Fearing that Huang Zhong might come to harm, Han Xuan sounded the gong to recall his troops. Huang Zhong withdrew into the city, while Guan Yu also retired and made camp ten li away. To himself he mused, “The veteran Huang Zhong is indeed worthy of his fame. In a hundred bouts he revealed not a single opening. Tomorrow I must use the trailing-saber ruse and cut him down from behind.” The next day, after his morning meal, he returned beneath the city walls and challenged Huang Zhong to battle. Han Xuan sat upon the walls and ordered Huang Zhong to ride out. Zhong led several hundred horsemen charging across the drawbridge and once more engaged Guan Yu. They fought another fifty or sixty bouts without deciding victory or defeat, while both armies shouted their acclaim.

At the height of the drumming, Guan Yu suddenly wheeled his horse and fled. Huang Zhong pursued him. Just as Guan Yu was about to turn and strike with his saber, he heard a crash behind him. Looking back quickly, he saw that Huang Zhong’s warhorse had stumbled, pitching its rider to the ground. Guan Yu instantly turned his horse, raised his saber in both hands, and roared, “For now I spare your life! Quickly change horses and come fight me again!” Huang Zhong hastily pulled up his horse, sprang into the saddle, and raced back into the city. Han Xuan asked him in alarm what had happened. Zhong replied, “That horse had not been used in battle for a long time, and so it stumbled.” Xuan said, “Your arrows never miss. Why did you not shoot him?” Zhong replied, “When we fight again tomorrow, I shall feign defeat, lure him near the drawbridge, and shoot him there.” Han Xuan gave Huang Zhong the dapple-gray horse he himself rode. Zhong bowed his thanks and withdrew, thinking, “How rare is Yunzhang’s righteousness! He could not bear to kill me; how then can I bear to shoot him? Yet if I do not shoot, I fear I shall disobey my military orders.” All that night he hesitated, unable to decide.

At daybreak the next morning, word came that Guan Yu was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong led his troops out of the city. After two days of failing to defeat Huang Zhong, Guan Yu was extremely impatient. Summoning all his might, he engaged Zhong once more. Before they had fought thirty bouts, Zhong feigned defeat, and Guan Yu pursued him. Remembering the mercy shown him the day before, Zhong could not bring himself to shoot. He secured his saber and made a false draw of his bow, twanging the string. Guan Yu dodged sharply but saw no arrow. He pursued again, and Zhong once more made a false draw. Again Guan Yu dodged, and again there was no arrow. Thinking that Huang Zhong did not know how to shoot, he cast off all caution and continued the chase. As they neared the drawbridge, Huang Zhong nocked an arrow upon the bridge and drew his bow. The string sang and the arrow flew, striking squarely at the base of the plume on Guan Yu’s helmet. The troops ahead raised a mighty shout. Guan Yu was startled and returned to camp with the arrow still lodged there. Only then did he understand that Huang Zhong possessed the skill to pierce a willow leaf from a hundred paces and that, by shooting only his helmet plume, he had repaid the mercy shown him the previous day.

Guan Yu withdrew his troops. Huang Zhong returned to the city and went to see Han Xuan, who at once shouted for his attendants to seize him. Zhong cried, “I am innocent!” Han Xuan raged, “I have watched you for three days, and still you dare deceive me! The day before yesterday you did not fight with all your strength, so you must harbor some private design. Yesterday, when your horse stumbled, he did not kill you; there must be an understanding between you. Today you twice drew your bow without loosing, and with the third arrow you struck only his helmet plume. How can this be anything but collusion with the enemy? If I do not execute you, you will surely become a future menace!” He ordered the executioners to drag Huang Zhong outside the city gate and behead him. The officers were about to plead for him, but Xuan declared, “Whoever begs that Huang Zhong be spared shall be held equally guilty!” Huang Zhong had just been dragged outside the gate, and the executioner was about to raise his blade, when suddenly a general came slashing in, cut down the executioner, rescued Huang Zhong, and cried in a mighty voice, “Huang Hansheng is the bulwark of Changsha! To kill Hansheng is to kill the people of Changsha! Han Xuan is cruel and inhumane; he scorns the worthy and insults men of honor. Let us all put him to death! Whoever will follow me, come now!”

The people looked and saw a man whose face was the color of a dark-red date and whose eyes shone like bright stars. It was Wei Yan of Yiyang. He had pursued Liu Xuande from Xiangyang but failed to catch him, and so had entered Han Xuan’s service. Han Xuan, disliking his arrogance and lack of ceremony, had refused to employ him in any important capacity, leaving him buried in obscurity. That day, after rescuing Huang Zhong, Wei Yan called upon the people to join him in killing Han Xuan. He bared his arm and raised a single cry, and several hundred rallied to him. Huang Zhong tried to restrain them but could not. Wei Yan fought his way straight to the top of the wall, cut Han Xuan in two with a single stroke, took his head, mounted his horse, and led the people out of the city to submit to Guan Yu. Guan Yu was overjoyed. He entered the city and, after pacifying it, invited Huang Zhong to meet him. Zhong pleaded illness and would not come out. Guan Yu immediately sent men to summon Xuande and Zhuge Liang.

Now after Guan Yu had set out to take Changsha, Xuande and Zhuge Liang had followed behind, pressing the troops onward to support him. As they marched, a green banner suddenly curled backward, and a crow flew from north to south, calling three times before it vanished. Xuande asked, “What fortune or calamity does this portend?” There in the saddle, Zhuge Liang cast a divination within his sleeve and replied, “Changsha Commandery has already been won, and a great general has been gained as well. After noon all will certainly become clear.”

Before long, a junior officer came galloping up to report: “General Guan has taken Changsha Commandery and received the submission of the generals Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He awaits my lord’s arrival there.” Xuande was overjoyed and entered Changsha. Guan Yu received him in the great hall and gave a full account of Huang Zhong’s conduct. Xuande then went in person to Huang Zhong’s home to invite him to serve. Only then did Zhong come forth and submit, asking leave to bury Han Xuan’s remains east of Changsha. A later poet praised Huang Zhong:

The general’s lofty spirit reached the skies;Though white-haired, he languished south of Han.Till death he served content, without complaint;In yielding, still he bowed his head in shame.His treasured saber flashed like snow, proclaiming valor;His iron steed faced the wind, recalling furious battle.Through endless ages his great name shall never fade,But with the lonely moon shine over Xiangtan.

Xuande treated Huang Zhong with the greatest generosity. Guan Yu then brought Wei Yan forward to be presented, but Zhuge Liang shouted for the executioners to drag him out and behead him. Xuande asked in astonishment, “Wei Yan is a man of merit and without offense. Why does the military adviser wish to kill him?” Zhuge Liang replied, “To receive a lord’s stipend and then slay that lord is disloyal; to dwell in his lands and then offer those lands to another is unrighteous. I observe a traitor’s bone at the back of Wei Yan’s head. In time he will certainly rebel. Therefore I would kill him now and tear out the root of future calamity.” Xuande said, “If we kill this man, I fear that every newly surrendered officer will feel himself in danger. I beg the military adviser to pardon him.” Zhuge Liang pointed at Wei Yan and said, “Today I spare your life. You must serve your lord with perfect loyalty and harbor no treacherous designs. Should any treachery arise in your heart, I shall have your head, come what may.” Wei Yan repeatedly murmured assent and withdrew. Huang Zhong recommended Liu Biao’s nephew Liu Pan, who was then living in retirement in You County. Xuande summoned him and placed Changsha Commandery in his charge. With the four commanderies pacified, Xuande led his army back to Jingzhou and renamed the mouth of the You River Gong’an. From that time onward, money and grain were abundant, and worthy men came to join him. His troops and horses were dispersed among the strategic passes.

Now Zhou Yu, after returning to Chaisang to recover from his illness, ordered Gan Ning to defend Baling Commandery and Ling Tong to defend Hanyang Commandery. Warships were stationed at both places to await his commands. Cheng Pu led the remaining officers and soldiers to join Sun Quan at Hefei County. Since the fierce fighting at Red Cliffs, Sun Quan had remained for a long time at Hefei, where he had fought Cao Cao’s troops in more than ten engagements, great and small, without deciding the outcome. Not daring to encamp close beneath the walls, he had stationed his army fifty li from the city. When he heard that Cheng Pu’s forces had arrived, Sun Quan was delighted and personally rode out of camp to welcome and reward them. Then it was reported that Lu Su had arrived ahead of them. Quan dismounted and stood waiting. Su hurriedly rolled out of his saddle and offered his respects. The other generals were greatly astonished to see Quan treat Su with such honor. Quan invited Su to remount, and as they rode side by side, he said to him privately, “Was my dismounting to welcome you enough to bring you distinction?” Su replied, “Not yet.” Quan asked, “Then what must happen before you attain distinction?” Su replied, “I hope that Your Excellency’s might and virtue will extend throughout the four seas, that you will unite the Nine Provinces and successfully found an imperial enterprise, so that Su’s name may be inscribed upon bamboo and silk. Only then shall I have attained distinction.”

Sun Quan clapped his hands and laughed heartily. Together they entered the command tent, where he held a great banquet to reward the officers and men who had fought so fiercely, and they discussed plans for taking Hefei. Suddenly it was reported that Zhang Liao had sent a man with a letter of challenge. Quan opened the letter, read it, and said furiously, “Zhang Liao insults me beyond endurance! He has heard of Cheng Pu’s arrival and has therefore deliberately sent someone to challenge us. Tomorrow I shall not use the newly arrived troops against him. Watch me fight a great battle!” He issued orders that at the fifth watch that very night, the entire army was to leave camp and advance toward Hefei. Around the hour of the dragon, while the troops were still halfway there, Cao Cao’s army arrived, and both sides formed their battle lines. Sun Quan rode forth in golden helmet and golden armor. Song Qian was on his left and Jia Hua on his right, both wielding painted halberds and guarding him on either side. After three rolls of the drums, the gate banners in Cao Cao’s formation parted, and three generals, fully armed and accoutered, took their places before the line: Zhang Liao in the center, Li Dian on the left, and Yue Jin on the right. Zhang Liao spurred forward alone and challenged Sun Quan by name to single combat. Quan gripped his spear and was about to fight in person when a general charged out through the battle lines with leveled spear. It was Taishi Ci. Zhang Liao swept up his saber to meet him, and the two generals fought for seventy or eighty bouts without either gaining the advantage. In Cao Cao’s formation Li Dian said to Yue Jin, “The man opposite us in the golden helmet is Sun Quan. If we capture him, we shall have amply avenged the army of eight hundred and thirty thousand.”

Before he had finished speaking, Yue Jin, alone on one horse and armed with a single saber, charged obliquely from the flank straight at Sun Quan. Like a streak of lightning he flew before him, raised his saber, and struck. Song Qian and Jia Hua hastily crossed their painted halberds to block the blow, but wherever the saber fell, both halberd heads were severed at once. They could only beat at the head of Yue Jin’s horse with the remaining shafts. Yue Jin wheeled away, while Song Qian snatched a spear from a common soldier and pursued him. Li Dian set an arrow to his bow and shot straight at Song Qian’s heart. At the twang of the string, Song Qian fell from his horse. Seeing that someone behind him had been struck down, Taishi Ci broke off his fight with Zhang Liao and turned back toward his own formation. Zhang Liao seized the advantage and charged in pursuit. The soldiers of Wu fell into confusion and fled in every direction. Zhang Liao caught sight of Sun Quan and galloped after him. Just as he was about to overtake him, another force burst out from the flank, led by the great general Cheng Pu. Cheng Pu fought fiercely for a time and rescued Sun Quan. Zhang Liao then recalled his troops and returned to Hefei.

Cheng Pu escorted Sun Quan back to the main camp, and the defeated soldiers straggled in one after another. At the sight of Song Qian’s loss, Sun Quan began to weep aloud. Zhang Hong, the chief clerk, said, “My lord relies upon the vigor of his youth and treats a formidable enemy too lightly, causing every man in the three armies to lose heart. Even the feats of slaying generals and seizing banners, though they may make one’s might resound across the battlefield, are the duty of a subordinate commander, not conduct befitting my lord. I beg you to restrain the courage of Meng Ben and Xia Yu and cherish instead the designs of a king and hegemon. Moreover, Song Qian died today amid blades and arrows entirely because my lord underestimated the enemy. Henceforth you must take the greatest care of yourself.” Quan replied, “The fault is mine. From this day forward, I shall change my ways.”

A short while later, Taishi Ci entered the tent and said, “There is a man under my command whose surname is Ge and personal name Ding. He is sworn as a brother to the groom in charge of the rear stables under Zhang Liao. That groom was punished and bears a grudge. Tonight he sent word that he will set a fire as a signal and assassinate Zhang Liao, thereby avenging Song Qian. I ask leave to lead troops in support from outside.” Quan asked, “Where is Ge Ding?” Taishi Ci replied, “He has already slipped into the city of Hefei. I request five thousand men.” Zhuge Jin said, “Zhang Liao is full of stratagems. I fear he may be prepared. We must not act rashly.” But Taishi Ci insisted on going. Sun Quan, grieving over Song Qian’s death and eager for revenge, ordered Taishi Ci to take five thousand men and provide support from outside.

Now Ge Ding was a fellow countryman of Taishi Ci. That day he had mingled with the troops and followed them into Hefei, where he sought out the groom in charge of the rear stables. The two conferred together. Ge Ding said, “I have already sent someone to inform General Taishi Ci. He will certainly come tonight to support us. How do you mean to act?” The groom replied, “This place is rather far from the army quarters, and at night we cannot quickly force our way in. We shall simply set fire to the haystacks. You go to the front and cry that there is a revolt. Once the troops in the city are in confusion, we shall take the opportunity to assassinate Zhang Liao, and the rest of his army will flee on its own.” Ge Ding said, “An excellent plan!”

That night Zhang Liao returned victorious to the city, rewarded the entire army for its exertions, and issued orders that no one was to remove his armor to sleep. His attendants said, “Today we won a complete victory and the soldiers of Wu fled far away. Why does the general not remove his armor and rest?” Liao replied, “No. The way of a commander is not to rejoice in victory or grieve over defeat. Suppose the soldiers of Wu judge us unprepared and attack while our guard is down—how would we meet them? Our defenses tonight must be even more vigilant than on any other night.” Before he had finished speaking, fire broke out in the rear camp, and everywhere voices cried, “Rebellion!” Reports came flooding in. Zhang Liao left his tent, mounted his horse, summoned several dozen trusted officers, and took his stand astride the main road. His attendants said, “The shouting is very urgent. We should go and investigate.” Liao replied, “How could an entire city rebel? Those plotting treason are merely raising an alarm to throw the soldiers into confusion. Whoever causes disorder shall be executed first!”

Before long, Li Dian brought Ge Ding and the groom in custody. Zhang Liao questioned them and learned the whole truth, then had them beheaded at once before his horse. Presently they heard gongs and drums beyond the city gate, while tremendous battle cries arose. Zhang Liao said, “These are the soldiers of Wu coming to support the conspirators. We can turn their scheme against them and destroy them.” He ordered a fire lit inside the city gate. Everyone shouted, “Rebellion!” Then they flung the gate wide open and lowered the drawbridge.

When Taishi Ci saw the city gate thrown open, he assumed that an uprising had broken out within. Leveling his spear, he spurred forward and entered first. At the blast of a cannon from the walls, a storm of arrows came down. Taishi Ci hurriedly retreated, but several arrows struck him. Behind him Li Dian and Yue Jin came charging out. More than half the soldiers of Wu were lost, and Cao Cao’s troops pressed their advantage, pursuing them all the way to their camp. Lu Xun and Dong Xi fought their way out, rescued Taishi Ci, and drove Cao Cao’s troops back. When Sun Quan saw that Taishi Ci had been gravely wounded, his grief deepened. Zhang Zhao urged Quan to abandon the campaign. Quan agreed, withdrew his troops to the ships, and returned to Nanxu and Runzhou. By the time the troops and horses were settled in camp, Taishi Ci’s condition had become critical. Quan sent Zhang Zhao and others to inquire after him. Taishi Ci cried aloud, “A true man born into an age of disorder should take up a three-foot sword and establish achievements unmatched in all the world. Now my aspirations remain unfulfilled—how can I die?” With those words, he passed away at the age of forty-one. A later poet praised him:

Resolved to fulfill both loyalty and filial devotion,Such was Taishi Ci of Donglai.His name shone across the distant frontiers;His bow and horse struck awe through mighty hosts.At Beihai he repaid a debt of gratitude;At Shenting he reveled in the fury of battle.At death he spoke his lofty aspirations;Through endless ages all shall grieve for him.

When Sun Quan heard of Taishi Ci’s death, his mourning knew no bounds. He ordered him buried with great honors at the foot of Mount Beigu in Nanxu and took his son, Taishi Xiang, into his own residence to be reared.

Now Xuande was drilling and reorganizing his troops in Jingzhou when he heard that Sun Quan had been defeated at Hefei and had already returned to Nanxu. He consulted Zhuge Liang, who said, “Last night I observed the signs among the stars and saw one fall to earth in the northwest. It must signify the death of a member of the imperial clan.”

Even as he spoke, a sudden report came that Young Master Liu Qi had died of illness. When Xuande heard the news, he wept without cease. Zhuge Liang consoled him, saying, “Life and death are fixed by destiny. My lord must not grieve, lest you injure your noble health. Attend instead to the great affairs before us. You should swiftly send someone there to defend the city and also arrange the funeral.” Xuande asked, “Who can be sent?” Zhuge Liang replied, “None but Yunzhang will do.” Guan Yu was immediately ordered to go and defend Xiangyang. Xuande said, “Now that Liu Qi is dead, Eastern Wu will certainly come to demand Jingzhou. How shall we answer them?” Zhuge Liang replied, “If anyone comes, I shall know what to say.” Half a month later, it was reported that Lu Su and others had come from Eastern Wu to offer condolences. Truly:

First every stratagem was laid and planned;They waited only for Eastern Wu’s envoy to arrive.

How Zhuge Liang answered them will be told in the next chapter.

Dowager Wu Views the Bridegroom at the Monastery; Liu Bei Weds His Fair Match

Now when Kongming heard that Lu Su had arrived, he and Xuande went out of the city to welcome him and escorted him to the official residence, where they exchanged greetings. Su said, “My lord, hearing that your worthy nephew had passed away, specially prepared a modest offering and sent me to perform the funeral rites. Commander Zhou also repeatedly charged me to convey his regards to Imperial Uncle Liu and Master Zhuge.” Xuande and Kongming rose to thank him, accepted the gifts, and set out wine for his entertainment. Su said, “Imperial Uncle once declared, ‘When the young lord is no more, I shall return Jingzhou at once.’ Now that the young lord has passed away, you will surely return it. May I ask when the transfer can be made?” Xuande said, “Drink first, sir. There is a certain matter to discuss.”

Su forced himself to drink several cups, then raised the question again. Before Xuande could answer, Kongming’s expression changed, and he said, “Zijing, how unreasonable you are! Must you press a man for an answer? Ever since our Exalted Founder slew the serpent and raised the banner of righteousness, founded the imperial enterprise, and established the dynasty, it has been handed down to the present day. Unhappily, treacherous heroes have arisen together, each occupying his own region; yet in the end, as Heaven’s Way brings due recompense, the realm must return to the legitimate line. My lord is a descendant of Prince Jing of Zhongshan, a great-great-grandson of Emperor Jing, and uncle to the present Emperor. Is he not entitled to a fief and domain? Moreover, Liu Jingsheng was my lord’s elder kinsman. What could be more fitting than for the younger to inherit the elder’s enterprise? Your lord is merely the son of a petty official from Qiantang and has never rendered any service or virtue to the imperial court. Yet now, relying upon armed might, he occupies six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures; still unsatisfied in his greed, he seeks to swallow the lands of the Han. The empire belongs to the house of Liu, yet my lord, who bears the name Liu, is to have no share in it, while your lord, surnamed Sun, would seize it by force! Besides, in the battle at Red Cliffs, my lord bore a great part of the toil, and all his commanders risked their lives. Was the victory due solely to the strength of your Eastern Wu? Had I not borrowed the southeast wind, how could Zhou Lang have accomplished even half a stratagem? If Jiangnan had been defeated, not only would the Two Qiaos have been lodged in Bronze Bird Tower—even the wives and children of all you gentlemen could not have been preserved. My lord did not answer you at once because he took Zijing for a man of wisdom and insight, to whom no detailed explanation was necessary. How can you be so utterly undiscerning?”

This speech left Lu Zijing silent and without reply. After a long while he said, “Kongming’s words may indeed be reasonable; unfortunately, they place Lu Su in a most difficult position.” Kongming said, “What difficulty is there?” Su replied, “When Imperial Uncle suffered defeat at Dangyang, it was I who brought Kongming across the river to meet my lord. Later, when Zhou Gongjin wished to raise an army and seize Jingzhou, it was again I who restrained him. And when it was said that Jingzhou would be returned after the young lord’s death, once more it was I who gave my guarantee. Now, if the former promise is not honored, how can Lu Su answer for it? My lord and Zhou Gongjin will surely condemn me. I would not regret my own death, but I fear that Eastern Wu will be provoked into taking up arms. Then Imperial Uncle will be unable to sit securely in Jingzhou, and we shall only become the laughingstock of the world.”

Kongming said, “Cao Cao commands a host of a million and acts in the Son of Heaven’s name, yet even he causes me no concern. Why should I fear a mere boy like Zhou Lang? If you fear embarrassment on your own account, sir, I shall persuade my lord to draw up a written agreement, stating that Jingzhou is only temporarily borrowed as a base. When my lord obtains another city and territory elsewhere, he will hand Jingzhou back to Eastern Wu. What do you think of that?” Su said, “What place does Kongming intend to seize before returning our territory to Eastern Wu?” Kongming replied, “The Central Plain cannot be attempted in haste. Liu Zhang of Western River is benighted and weak; my lord intends to take his land. Once Western River has been won, Jingzhou will be returned.”

Su had no choice but to agree. Xuande personally wrote out a document and affixed his signature. Zhuge Kongming, acting as guarantor, also signed it. Kongming said, “I am one of Imperial Uncle’s own people; how can a man stand surety for his own side? I must trouble Master Zijing to add his signature as well, so that the Marquis of Wu may look favorably upon it when you return.” Su said, “I know that Imperial Uncle is a man of benevolence and righteousness and will surely not betray me.” He therefore signed and took possession of the document. When the banquet ended, he bade them farewell and departed. Xuande and Kongming escorted him to the riverbank. Kongming charged him, “When you return to the Marquis of Wu, explain our intentions in fair words and tell him to abandon all deluded hopes. If he refuses to accept our document, I shall cast aside all courtesy and seize his entire eighty-one prefectures. For now, I seek only harmony between our two houses. Let us not give the traitor Cao cause to laugh.”

Su took his leave, boarded his vessel, and returned, going first to Chaisang Commandery to see Zhou Yu. Yu asked, “How did Zijing fare in demanding Jingzhou?” Su said, “I have a written agreement here,” and presented it to Zhou Yu. Yu stamped his foot and cried, “Zijing, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap! In name they are borrowing the territory; in truth they mean to brazen it out and keep it. They say they will return it after taking Western River, but who knows when they will take Western River? If they fail to take it for ten years, are they not to return Jingzhou for ten years? What use is such a document? And you have even become their guarantor! If they refuse to return the territory, you will inevitably be implicated. What will you do when our lord condemns you?”

Hearing this, Su sat dumbfounded for a long while, then said, “I do not think Xuande will betray me.” Yu said, “Zijing, you are an honest man. Liu Bei is of the breed of ruthless heroes, and Zhuge Liang is a crafty rogue. I fear their hearts are unlike yours, sir.” Su said, “If that is so, what am I to do?” Yu replied, “Zijing is my benefactor. When I recall how you once pointed to your granary and gave its contents to me, how could I fail to save you? Set your mind at ease and remain here for several days. Once the scouts from north of the river return with exact information, I shall devise another arrangement.” But Lu Su remained anxious and ill at ease.

Several days later, a scout returned and reported, “Cloth streamers have been raised throughout Jingzhou for funeral observances. A new grave has been built outside the city, and every soldier wears mourning.” Yu asked in alarm, “Who has died?” The scout replied, “Liu Xuande has lost Lady Gan, and preparations are now being made for her burial.” Yu said to Lu Su, “My plan is complete! I shall make Liu Bei submit tamely to bondage, and Jingzhou will be ours as easily as turning over a hand.” Su asked, “What plan have you devised?” Yu said, “Liu Bei has lost his wife and will surely marry again. Our lord has a younger sister of extraordinary courage and fierceness. She is attended by several hundred maids who habitually bear swords, and her chambers are filled throughout with weapons of war. Even men cannot match her. I shall now write a memorial to our lord, asking him to send someone to Jingzhou as matchmaker and invite Liu Bei to come marry into the Sun family. Once he is lured to Nanxu, he will neither obtain the bride nor escape, but will be imprisoned instead. Then we shall send someone to demand Jingzhou in exchange for Liu Bei. Once they have handed over the city and territory of Jingzhou, I shall have another plan. As for Zijing, you will be entirely cleared of trouble.”

Lu Su bowed his thanks. Zhou Yu wrote a memorial, selected a swift boat, and sent Lu Su to Nanxu to see Sun Quan. Su first recounted the matter of lending Jingzhou, then presented the document. Quan said, “How could you be so muddleheaded? What use is such a document?” Su said, “Commander Zhou has sent a memorial, which I have here. He says that by means of this plan Jingzhou may be won.”

When Quan had read it, he nodded and secretly rejoiced, then pondered, “Who can be sent?” Suddenly he realized, “No one but Lü Fan will do.” He therefore summoned Lü Fan and said, “I have lately heard that Liu Xuande has lost his wife. I have a younger sister and wish to take Xuande as a son-in-law, thereby binding our houses forever in marriage, so that with one heart we may destroy Cao Cao and uphold the house of Han. No one but Ziheng can serve as matchmaker. I hope you will go at once to Jingzhou and convey my proposal.” Fan accepted the command. That same day he prepared vessels, took several attendants, and set out for Jingzhou.

Now ever since Xuande had lost Lady Gan, he had grieved day and night. One day, while he was conversing at leisure with Kongming, a messenger reported that Eastern Wu had sent Lü Fan. Kongming smiled and said, “This is a scheme of Zhou Yu’s, surely devised on account of Jingzhou. I shall conceal myself behind the screen and listen. Whatever he says, my lord should agree to it all. Keep the envoy at the posthouse to rest, and afterward we shall discuss our plans.”

Xuande ordered Lü Fan admitted. When the courtesies had been exchanged and they were seated, tea was served. Xuande then asked, “Ziheng must have some instruction to convey.” Fan said, “I recently heard that Imperial Uncle had lost his spouse. There is an excellent match at hand, and so, disregarding the impropriety, I have come expressly to act as matchmaker. I do not know whether the proposal would meet with your approval.” Xuande said, “To lose one’s wife in middle age is a great misfortune. Her bones are not yet cold; how could I bear to discuss another marriage so soon?” Fan said, “A man without a wife is like a house without its ridge beam. How can human relations be abandoned halfway through life? My lord, the Marquis of Wu, has a younger sister, beautiful and virtuous, who is worthy to serve you with broom and dustpan. If our two houses form the close alliance of Qin and Jin, the traitor Cao will not dare look boldly toward the southeast. This affair benefits both family and state; Imperial Uncle, pray harbor no doubts. Yet our Lady Wu, the Dowager, dearly loves her youngest daughter and will not consent to marry her far away. She therefore insists that Imperial Uncle come to Eastern Wu for the wedding.” Xuande asked, “Does the Marquis of Wu know of this matter?” Fan replied, “Had I not first reported it to the Marquis of Wu, how would I dare come here and speak so presumptuously?” Xuande said, “I am already fifty years of age, and my temples are grizzled. The Marquis of Wu’s sister is in the bloom of youth; I fear we would be ill matched.” Fan said, “Though the Marquis of Wu’s sister is a woman in body, her spirit surpasses that of men. She often declares, ‘Unless he is a hero of the realm, I shall not serve him.’ Imperial Uncle’s fame fills all within the four seas. This is truly what is meant by a virtuous lady matched with a noble gentleman. Why should any difference in age cause objection?” Xuande said, “Remain here a short while, sir. Tomorrow I shall give you my answer.”

That day Xuande gave a banquet in Lü Fan’s honor and lodged him at the posthouse. In the evening he consulted Kongming. Kongming said, “I already understand the purpose of his visit. Just now I cast the Changes and obtained an omen of supreme good fortune and great advantage. My lord may accept at once. First have Sun Qian accompany Lü Fan back to see the Marquis of Wu. Once the agreement has been confirmed in person, choose a day and go there for the marriage.” Xuande said, “Zhou Yu has devised this scheme to harm Liu Bei. How can I lightly venture into a place of peril?” Kongming laughed aloud. “Though Zhou Yu can devise schemes, can he outwit Zhuge Liang? With one trifling stratagem I shall leave Zhou Yu unable to accomplish half a move. The Marquis of Wu’s sister shall belong to my lord, and Jingzhou shall remain secure beyond all possibility of loss.”

Xuande remained doubtful and undecided, but Kongming went ahead and ordered Sun Qian to Jiangnan to settle the marriage. Armed with his instructions, Sun Qian traveled with Lü Fan to Jiangnan and came before Sun Quan. Quan said, “I sincerely wish to give my younger sister to Xuande and take him as my son-in-law. I harbor no other intention.” Sun Qian bowed his thanks and returned to Jingzhou, where he told Xuande that the Marquis of Wu was waiting only for him to come and conclude the marriage. Xuande, still suspicious, dared not go. Kongming said, “I have prepared three stratagems. No one but Zilong can carry them out.” He summoned Zhao Yun and whispered in his ear, “When you escort our lord into Wu, you must take these three brocade pouches. Each contains an ingenious stratagem. Carry them out in order.” He then gave Yun the three brocade pouches, which Yun concealed next to his body. Kongming first sent men to Eastern Wu with the betrothal gifts, and all preparations were completed.

It was the tenth month of winter in the fourteenth year of Jian’an. Xuande, accompanied by Zhao Yun and Sun Qian, took ten swift boats and more than five hundred followers, left Jingzhou, and set out for Nanxu. All affairs in Jingzhou were entrusted to Kongming’s judgment. Xuande’s heart was heavy and uneasy. When they reached Nanxu, the boats drew alongside the bank. Yun said, “The military adviser entrusted me with three ingenious stratagems to be carried out in order. Now that we have arrived, I must first open the first brocade pouch and examine it.”

He opened the pouch and read the stratagem, then summoned the five hundred soldiers in their retinue and gave them detailed instructions on what they were to do. The soldiers accepted their orders and departed. Yun next told Xuande to visit Venerable Lord Qiao first. This Lord Qiao was the father of the Two Qiaos and resided in Nanxu. Xuande took a sheep and jars of wine and went first to pay his respects, explaining how Lü Fan had acted as matchmaker and how he was to marry the lady. All five hundred soldiers of his retinue draped themselves in red and hung themselves with colored silk, then entered the southern city to purchase supplies, spreading word that Xuande had come to marry into the ruling house of Eastern Wu. Everyone in the city soon knew of the affair. When Sun Quan learned that Xuande had arrived, he ordered Lü Fan to receive him and lodge him for the time being at the posthouse.

After meeting Xuande, Venerable Lord Qiao went to see Lady Wu the Dowager and offer his congratulations. The Dowager asked, “What happy event is there?” Lord Qiao said, “Your beloved daughter has been promised to Liu Xuande as his wife, and Xuande has now arrived. Why have you concealed the matter?” The Dowager exclaimed in alarm, “I know nothing of this!” She immediately sent someone to summon the Marquis of Wu and ask whether the report was true, while also dispatching people through the city to investigate. They all returned and reported, “The matter is indeed true. Your son-in-law is resting at the posthouse. The five hundred soldiers in his retinue are throughout the city buying pigs, sheep, fruit, and other provisions in preparation for the wedding. The bride’s matchmaker is Lü Fan, the groom’s is Sun Qian, and both are waiting at the posthouse.” The Dowager was greatly startled.

A short while later, Sun Quan entered the rear hall to see his mother. The Dowager beat her breast and wept aloud. Quan asked, “Mother, why are you so distressed?” The Dowager said, “So you truly regard me as less than nothing! When my elder sister lay dying, what charge did she give you?” Sun Quan said in alarm, “Mother, if you have something to say, say it plainly. Why torment yourself like this?” The Dowager said, “When a son is grown, he must marry; when a daughter is grown, she must be given in marriage. Such has ever been the natural order. I am your mother, and this affair should have been reported to me for my decision. You are taking Liu Xuande as your brother-in-law—how could you conceal it from me? The girl is my daughter!”

Quan was startled and asked, “Where did you hear such a tale?” The Dowager replied, “If you do not wish a thing known, do not do it. Who among all the people of the city does not know? Yet you would hide it from me!” Venerable Lord Qiao said, “I have known for several days and came today expressly to offer my congratulations.” Quan said, “It is not so. This is a scheme devised by Zhou Yu. Because he wishes to seize Jingzhou, he used the marriage as a pretext to lure Liu Bei here and imprison him, so that Jingzhou might be demanded in exchange. If his followers refuse, Liu Bei will be beheaded first. It is merely a stratagem, not a sincere proposal.”

The Dowager flew into a rage and cursed Zhou Yu: “You are grand commander over six commanderies and eighty-one prefectures, yet you have not one proper stratagem for taking Jingzhou! Instead, you make use of my daughter’s name in a beauty trap! If Liu Bei is killed, my daughter will be a widow before she even crosses the bridegroom’s threshold. How could another marriage ever be arranged for her? You would ruin her whole life! A fine piece of work you have made of this!” Venerable Lord Qiao said, “Even if this scheme won Jingzhou, the whole world would heap shame upon us. How could such a thing be done?” Their words left Sun Quan silent and without reply, while the Dowager continued berating Zhou Yu without cease. Lord Qiao advised her, “Since matters have come to this, and Imperial Uncle Liu is a kinsman of the imperial house, why not truly take him as a son-in-law and avoid disgrace?” Quan said, “I fear their ages are not well matched.” Lord Qiao replied, “Imperial Uncle Liu is a hero of the age. To gain such a brother-in-law would bring no dishonor upon your worthy sister.” The Dowager said, “I have never met Imperial Uncle Liu. Arrange for me to see him tomorrow at Sweet Dew Temple. If he does not please me, you may do as you wish. If he does please me, I shall give him my daughter myself.”

Sun Quan was a most filial son, and hearing his mother speak thus, he agreed at once. He went out, summoned Lü Fan, and ordered a banquet prepared for the following day in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple, where the Dowager wished to see Liu Bei. Lü Fan said, “Why not order Jia Hua to command three hundred axemen and swordsmen and conceal them in the two galleries? If the Dowager is displeased with him, one signal will bring them rushing out from both sides to seize him.” Quan accordingly summoned Jia Hua and ordered him to make preparations in advance and watch only for the Dowager’s response.

Meanwhile, Venerable Lord Qiao took leave of Lady Wu the Dowager and returned home. He sent a man to inform Xuande that the next day the Marquis of Wu and the Dowager wished to see him in person, and that he must be exceedingly cautious. Xuande consulted with Sun Qian and Zhao Yun. Yun said, “Tomorrow’s meeting promises more peril than good fortune. I shall personally lead the five hundred soldiers to protect you.”

The next day, Lady Wu the Dowager and Venerable Lord Qiao took their seats first in the abbot’s quarters at Sweet Dew Temple. Sun Quan arrived afterward with a company of advisers, then ordered Lü Fan to go to the posthouse and invite Xuande. Xuande donned fine armor beneath a brocade robe, while an attendant carrying his sword followed close behind. He mounted and rode toward Sweet Dew Temple. Zhao Yun, fully armed and accoutered, led the five hundred soldiers in attendance. On reaching the temple, Xuande dismounted and first met Sun Quan. Quan observed Xuande’s extraordinary bearing, and a sense of dread arose within him.

When the two had exchanged courtesies, they entered the abbot’s quarters to meet the Dowager. The moment she saw Xuande, she was overjoyed and said to Venerable Lord Qiao, “He is truly my son-in-law!” Lord Qiao said, “Xuande has the aspect of dragon and phoenix and a countenance like Heaven’s own sun. Moreover, his benevolence and virtue are renowned throughout the world. For the Dowager to gain such an excellent son-in-law is truly cause for rejoicing.” Xuande bowed his thanks, and they shared a banquet in the abbot’s quarters.

After a short while, Zilong entered bearing his sword and stood beside Xuande. The Dowager asked, “Who is this?” Xuande replied, “Zhao Zilong of Changshan.” The Dowager said, “Is he not the man who carried A’dou to safety at Changban near Dangyang?” Xuande said, “He is.” The Dowager said, “A true general!” and at once bestowed wine upon him. Zhao Yun said to Xuande, “Just now, while inspecting the galleries, I saw swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush inside the chambers. They can harbor no good intention. You must inform the Dowager.” Xuande went to his knees before the Dowager’s seat and said tearfully, “If Liu Bei is to be killed, I beg that I be executed here and now.” The Dowager asked, “Why do you say such a thing?” Xuande replied, “Swordsmen and axemen are secretly lying in ambush beneath the galleries. If not to kill Bei, then for what purpose are they there?”

The Dowager flew into a great rage and rebuked Sun Quan: “Now that Xuande is my son-in-law, he is as my own child. Why have you hidden swordsmen and axemen beneath the galleries?” Quan pretended to know nothing and summoned Lü Fan for questioning. Fan shifted the blame to Jia Hua. The Dowager summoned Jia Hua and reviled him, but Hua stood silent and said nothing. The Dowager shouted an order to have him beheaded. Xuande pleaded, “If a great commander is executed, it will bode ill for this marriage. Bei could not long remain beneath your protection.” Venerable Lord Qiao also interceded. Only then did the Dowager angrily dismiss Jia Hua. The swordsmen and axemen all fled away clutching their heads like scurrying rats. Xuande changed his garments and went out before the hall, where he saw a block of stone in the courtyard. Drawing the sword worn by one of his attendants, he looked up to Heaven and prayed, “If Liu Bei is destined to return to Jingzhou and accomplish the enterprise of king and hegemon, let one stroke split this stone in two. If I am to die in this place, let the sword fail to cleave it.” When he had spoken, his hand rose and the sword fell. Sparks flew, and the stone split in two.

Sun Quan, who had watched from behind, asked, “Why does Lord Xuande bear such hatred toward this stone?” Xuande replied, “Bei is nearly fifty years old, yet has been unable to destroy the traitorous faction for the sake of the state, and for this I have always bitterly reproached myself. Now the Dowager has graciously taken me as her son-in-law. This is the great opportunity of my life. Just now I sought a divination from Heaven: if I am to destroy Cao Cao and restore the Han, then let me cut this stone in two. And so indeed it has happened.” Quan thought secretly, “Can Liu Bei be using these words to deceive me?” He too drew his sword and said to Xuande, “I also shall seek a divination from Heaven. If I am to destroy the traitor Cao, then I too shall split this stone.” But secretly he prayed, “If I am to recover Jingzhou and bring prosperity to Eastern Wu, let this stone be cut in half!” His hand rose and his sword fell, and the great stone split open. To this day, the stone bearing the cross-shaped cuts remains. A later poet, viewing this famous relic, wrote in praise:

When precious swords descended, mountain stone was cleft;Gold rings rang out, and fiery sparks were born.The rising fortunes of two realms were Heaven’s decree;From that day forth, the tripod held the world.

The two men cast aside their swords and entered the banquet hand in hand. After several more rounds of wine, Sun Qian caught Xuande’s eye. Xuande excused himself, saying, “Bei cannot bear any more wine and begs leave to withdraw.” Sun Quan escorted him outside the temple, where the two stood side by side and gazed upon the rivers and mountains. Xuande said, “This is the finest landscape under Heaven!” To this day, an inscription at Sweet Dew Temple reads: “The Finest Landscape Under Heaven.” A later poet wrote in praise:

Rain clears from river hills enfolding emerald peaks;Within this carefree realm, delight is unsurpassed.Where heroes of a former age once fixed their gaze,The cliffs still stand unchanged against the wind and waves.

As the two were admiring the view, the river wind swept mightily, the vast waves rolled like snow, and white breakers surged to the sky. Suddenly they saw a tiny leaflike boat upon the waves, gliding over the river as though traveling level ground. Xuande sighed and said, “‘Southerners sail boats, northerners ride horses’—the saying is indeed true.” Hearing this, Sun Quan thought, “By those words Liu Bei is mocking me for being unaccustomed to riding.” He ordered his attendants to bring a horse, sprang into the saddle, galloped down the mountain, then lashed the horse and raced back up the ridge. Laughing, he said to Xuande, “Can a southerner not ride?” At this Xuande lifted the skirts of his robe and leaped onto horseback, flew down the mountain, then galloped back up again. The two reined in their horses on the hillside, raised their whips, and laughed aloud. To this day the place is called Horse-Halting Slope. A later poet wrote:

They spurred their dragon steeds with lordly confidence;Riding rein to rein, the two surveyed the land.East Wu and Western Shu rose each to royal power;Through ages Horse-Halting Slope preserves their fame.

That day the two rode back side by side. All the people of Nanxu offered congratulations. Xuande returned to the posthouse and consulted Sun Qian. Qian said, “My lord need only appeal earnestly to Venerable Lord Qiao and have the marriage completed as soon as possible, lest some other trouble arise.” The following day, Xuande again rode to Lord Qiao’s residence and dismounted before the gate. Lord Qiao received him and led him inside. After they had exchanged courtesies and finished their tea, Xuande said, “Many people here east of the river seek to harm Liu Bei. I fear I cannot remain long.” Lord Qiao said, “Set your mind at ease, Xuande. I shall report this to the Dowager and ask her to extend her protection to you.”

Xuande bowed his thanks and returned. Venerable Lord Qiao went in to see the Dowager and told her that Xuande feared someone was plotting to harm him and wished to leave at once. The Dowager angrily declared, “He is my son-in-law! Who dares harm him?” She immediately ordered him moved into the private residence for the time being and directed that an auspicious day be chosen to complete the marriage. Xuande himself went in and told the Dowager, “I fear it will be inconvenient for Zhao Yun to remain outside, and there will be no one to keep the soldiers under discipline.” The Dowager ordered them all moved into the residence to lodge, leaving none at the posthouse, lest trouble arise. Xuande secretly rejoiced.

Within a few days, a magnificent banquet was arranged, and Lady Sun was wed to Xuande. That evening, after the guests had dispersed, two files of red torches escorted Xuande to the bridal chamber. In the lamplight he saw spears and swords massed everywhere, while the waiting maids, all girded with blades and hung with sabers, stood in two ranks on either side. Xuande was so terrified that his soul nearly left his body. Just so:

Aghast, he saw the sword-armed maidens stand,And feared that Eastern Wu had laid an ambush.

What was the reason for all this? Read the next chapter to learn.

Liu Bei Cleverly Rouses Lady Sun; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Second Time

Now Liu Bei, seeing spears and swords arrayed bristling on both sides of Lady Sun’s chamber and all her maids wearing swords, could not help turning pale. The housekeeper stepped forward and said, “Your Excellency, pray do not be alarmed. Since childhood, my lady has delighted in watching martial exercises and has always had her maids fence with swords for her amusement. That is why you see all this.” Liu Bei said, “Such things are not fit for a lady’s eyes. They chill me to the heart. Have them removed for the time being.” The housekeeper reported to Lady Sun, “The weapons displayed in the chamber make the honored bridegroom uneasy. They should now be removed.” Lady Sun laughed and said, “He has fought for half his life, yet still fears weapons?” She ordered them all taken away and had the maids unbuckle their swords before attending them. That night Liu Bei and Lady Sun consummated their marriage, and their affections were in perfect accord. Liu Bei also distributed gold and silks among the maids to win their loyalty, then sent Sun Qian back to Jingzhou ahead of him to report the happy news. From that time onward there was feasting day after day, and the Dowager held him in the highest affection and esteem.

Meanwhile, Sun Quan sent a messenger to Chaisang Commandery to report to Zhou Yu: “My mother insisted upon it and has now married my younger sister to Liu Bei. What was meant as a sham has unexpectedly become real. What is to be done now?” Zhou Yu was greatly startled by the news. Unable to sit or stand at ease, he devised a plan, wrote a secret letter, and gave it to the messenger to carry back to Sun Quan. Sun Quan opened and read it. In substance, the letter said: “I never imagined that the scheme I devised would suffer such a reversal. Since the sham has now become reality, we must turn the situation to our advantage. Liu Bei has the bearing of a mighty hero; he has such generals as Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun, and furthermore Zhuge Liang to devise his strategies. He is certainly not one who will long submit to another. In my humble opinion, the best course is to enervate and confine him here in Wu. Build him magnificent palaces and mansions to sap his ambition; lavish beauties, curiosities, and amusements upon him to beguile his ears and eyes; estrange him from Guan Yu and Zhang Fei, and separate him far from Zhuge Liang, placing each in a different quarter. Then strike them with our armies, and the great enterprise may be settled. But if we let him go now, I fear the flood dragon will gain the clouds and rain and prove at last no creature for a pond. I beg Your Lordship to ponder this carefully.”

When Sun Quan had finished reading, he showed the letter to Zhang Zhao. Zhang Zhao said, “Gongjin’s plan accords exactly with my own poor judgment. Liu Bei rose from humble beginnings and has wandered throughout the realm, never once enjoying wealth and honor. If we now provide him with splendid halls and lofty mansions, women, gold, and silks for his pleasure, he will naturally grow distant from Kongming, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and the others. Let each of them then conceive resentment against him, and Jingzhou may afterward be taken. My lord should follow Gongjin’s plan and put it into effect without delay.” Sun Quan was delighted. That very day he had the Eastern Residence refurbished, planted it extensively with flowers and trees, and furnished it lavishly, inviting Liu Bei and his sister to live there. He also added several dozen female musicians, together with gold, jade, brocades, embroidered silks, curiosities, and playthings. The Dowager supposed that Sun Quan acted from goodwill and was overjoyed. Liu Bei indeed became so beguiled by music and feminine charms that he gave no thought whatever to returning to Jingzhou.

Meanwhile, Zhao Yun and his five hundred soldiers were quartered before the Eastern Residence. With nothing to do all day, he would go outside the city to practice archery and exercise his horse. As the end of the year drew near, it suddenly came to him: “Kongming entrusted me with three silken sachets. He told me to open the first as soon as I reached Nanxu, the second after remaining here until year’s end, and the third when danger closed in and no road remained. Within them are marvelous, unfathomable stratagems by which I may safeguard my lord’s return home. The year is nearly over, yet my lord, besotted with feminine charms, will not even grant me an audience. Why should I not open the second silken sachet and act according to the plan?” He opened it and read. Truly, it contained a wondrous strategy. That very day he went straight to the main hall and asked to see Liu Bei.

A maid reported, “Zhao Zilong has come with an urgent matter to report to Your Excellency.” Liu Bei summoned him and asked what it was. Feigning consternation, Zhao Yun said, “My lord, secluded here in painted halls, have you forgotten Jingzhou?” Liu Bei said, “What has happened to alarm you so?” Zhao Yun replied, “This morning Kongming sent a man to report that Cao Cao, seeking vengeance for his crushing defeat at Red Cliffs, has raised five hundred thousand picked troops and is advancing upon Jingzhou. The danger is grave, and he begs my lord to return at once.” Liu Bei said, “I must discuss this with my wife.” Zhao Yun said, “If you discuss it with her, she will certainly refuse to let my lord return. Better to say nothing and depart tonight. Any delay will ruin matters.” Liu Bei said, “Withdraw for now. I know what must be done.”

Zhao Yun deliberately pressed him several more times before withdrawing. Liu Bei went in to see Lady Sun, secretly shedding tears. She asked, “Husband, why are you so distressed?” Liu Bei said, “I was thinking how I drift alone in a foreign land, unable in life to attend upon my parents and unable to make sacrifices to my ancestors. This is the grossest rebellion against filial duty. Now that New Year’s Day is at hand, the thought fills me with unending sorrow.” Lady Sun said, “Do not try to deceive me. I have already heard everything. Zhao Zilong just reported that Jingzhou is in grave danger. You wish to return home and so have put forward this pretext.” Liu Bei knelt and said, “Since you already know, how would I dare conceal it? If I do not go and Jingzhou is lost, I shall be mocked by all the world; yet if I go, I cannot bear to leave you. That is why I am distressed.” She said, “I have become your wife. Wherever you go, I shall follow.” Liu Bei said, “Though your heart is so inclined, how could the Dowager and the Marquis of Wu ever consent to let you go? If you have any pity for Liu Bei, let us part for a time.” When he had finished, his tears fell like rain. Lady Sun consoled him, saying, “Husband, do not grieve. I shall plead earnestly with my mother, and she will surely allow me to accompany you.” Liu Bei said, “Even if the Dowager consents, the Marquis of Wu will certainly stop us.” Lady Sun pondered for a long while, then said, “When we pay our New Year’s respects, we shall claim that we mean to sacrifice to your ancestors by the river. Then we shall leave without telling anyone. What do you think?” Liu Bei knelt again and thanked her, saying, “If you do this, I shall never forget it as long as I live. But take the greatest care not to let the matter leak out.”

The two settled their plans. Liu Bei secretly summoned Zhao Yun and instructed him: “On New Year’s Day, lead the soldiers out of the city ahead of me and wait on the main road. I shall use the sacrifice to my ancestors as a pretext and leave together with my wife.” Zhao Yun accepted the command. On New Year’s Day, in the first month of spring in the fifteenth year of Jian’an, the Marquis of Wu held a great assembly of civil and military officials in the main hall. Liu Bei and Lady Sun entered to pay their respects to the Dowager. Lady Sun said, “My husband has been thinking of the graves of his parents and ancestors, all of which lie in Zhuo Commandery, and grieves over them day and night. Today he wishes to go to the riverbank and make sacrifices from afar while facing north, and so we must inform Mother.” The Dowager said, “This is an act of filial duty. How could I refuse? Though you never knew your parents-in-law, you may accompany your husband to offer sacrifices. That will also demonstrate the proper conduct of a wife.” Lady Sun and Liu Bei bowed their thanks and withdrew. Sun Quan alone was kept in ignorance. Lady Sun mounted her carriage, taking only the valuables necessary for the journey. Liu Bei mounted his horse and, with several riders following, left the city and joined Zhao Yun. With the five hundred soldiers guarding them front and rear, they departed Nanxu and hurried onward.

That day Sun Quan became thoroughly drunk. His close attendants helped him into the rear hall, and all the civil and military officials dispersed. By the time the officials discovered that Liu Bei and his wife had fled, it was already late. They wished to report it to Sun Quan, but he was insensible with drink. By the time he awoke, it was already the fifth watch. The next day, when Sun Quan learned that Liu Bei had escaped, he urgently summoned his civil and military officers to deliberate. Zhang Zhao said, “Now that this man has escaped, sooner or later he will surely cause disorder. He must be pursued at once.” Sun Quan ordered Chen Wu and Pan Zhang to select five hundred picked troops and, traveling day and night without pause, overtake and seize him. The two generals accepted the command and departed. Sun Quan, filled with hatred for Liu Bei, snatched up the jade inkstone from his table and dashed it to powder. Cheng Pu said, “My lord’s rage may mount to the heavens, but I believe Chen Wu and Pan Zhang will be unable to capture this man.” Sun Quan said, “Would they dare disobey my command?” Cheng Pu replied, “Since childhood, the Princess has delighted in martial pursuits. She is stern, resolute, and unyielding, and all the generals fear her. Since she has consented to follow Liu Bei, she will surely depart of one mind with him. When the pursuing generals see the Princess, how will they dare lay hands upon her?” Sun Quan flew into a rage. Drawing the sword at his waist, he summoned Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai and commanded them: “Take this sword and bring me the heads of my sister and Liu Bei! Anyone who disobeys shall be beheaded at once!” Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai accepted the order, then led three thousand troops after the others.

Meanwhile, Liu Bei plied his whip and gave his horse the rein, pressing onward with all speed. That night they rested by the road for only two watches before hastily setting out again. As they approached the border of Chaisang, they saw a great cloud of dust rising behind them. A man reported, “The pursuing troops have arrived!” In alarm, Liu Bei asked Zhao Yun, “Now that the pursuers are upon us, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, go on ahead. I shall cover the rear.” But when they rounded the foot of the hill before them, a troop of soldiers barred the road. At their head were two great generals, who shouted sternly, “Liu Bei, dismount and submit to bonds at once! By order of Commander-in-Chief Zhou, we have been waiting here a long time!” Zhou Yu, fearing Liu Bei might escape, had previously sent Xu Sheng and Ding Feng with three thousand troops to encamp at this strategic point and wait. They frequently sent men to high ground to watch from afar, reckoning that if Liu Bei traveled overland, he would surely pass this way. That day Xu Sheng and Ding Feng’s lookouts saw Liu Bei’s party approaching, whereupon the two generals seized their weapons and blocked the road. Liu Bei, stricken with alarm, reined back his horse and asked Zhao Yun, “There are troops barring the way ahead and troops pursuing us from behind. With neither road forward nor road back, what are we to do?” Zhao Yun said, “My lord, do not panic. The Military Adviser had three marvelous stratagems, all contained in silken sachets. Two have already been opened, and both have proved true. The third is still here. He instructed me to open it only in a moment of extreme peril. Today the danger is urgent; we must open and read it.” He opened the silken sachet and presented its contents to Liu Bei.

After reading it, Liu Bei hurried before Lady Sun’s carriage and tearfully said, “I have something in my heart that I must now tell you in full and without concealment.” She replied, “Husband, whatever you have to say, tell me truthfully.” Liu Bei said, “In former days the Marquis of Wu and Zhou Yu conspired to offer you to Liu Bei as a bride. In truth, they gave no thought to your welfare; they meant only to imprison Liu Bei and seize Jingzhou. Once they had taken Jingzhou, they would surely have killed me. Thus they used you as fragrant bait to hook me. I came here undeterred by ten thousand deaths because I knew you possessed the heart and spirit of a man and would surely take pity upon me. Yesterday I heard that the Marquis of Wu intended to harm me, and so I pretended that Jingzhou was in danger in order to devise a means of returning. Happily, you did not cast me aside but accompanied me this far. Now the Marquis of Wu has sent men in pursuit behind us, while Zhou Yu has sent men to bar our way ahead. No one but you can deliver me from this calamity. If you will not consent to help me, I beg leave to die before your carriage and so repay your kindness.”

Lady Sun said angrily, “Since my brother does not treat me as his own flesh and blood, with what face could I ever meet him again? I shall resolve today’s danger myself.” She rebuked her attendants and ordered them to push the carriage straight forward. Rolling up the curtain, she personally shouted at Xu Sheng and Ding Feng, “Do you two intend to rebel?” The two generals hastily dismounted, threw down their weapons, and saluted before the carriage, saying, “How would we dare rebel? We have received Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s order to station troops here and wait expressly for Liu Bei.” Lady Sun was furious. “Zhou Yu is a traitorous villain! We of Eastern Wu have never treated him unjustly! Liu Bei is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han, and he is my husband. I have already informed my mother and elder brother that I am returning with him to Jingzhou. Yet here at the foot of this hill you two have brought troops to bar our road. Do you mean to rob my husband and me of our possessions?” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng repeatedly murmured assent and said, “We would not dare. We beg the Princess to calm her anger. This has nothing to do with us; it is Commander-in-Chief Zhou’s military order.” Lady Sun rebuked them: “You fear only Zhou Yu—do you not fear me? Zhou Yu may be able to kill you, but am I not able to kill Zhou Yu?” She roundly cursed Zhou Yu, then ordered the carriage pushed forward. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng thought to themselves, “We are only subordinates. How would we dare oppose the Princess?” Moreover, seeing Zhao Yun bristling with fury, they had no choice but to order their troops aside, clear the main road, and let the party pass.

They had gone no more than five or six li when Chen Wu and Pan Zhang caught up from behind. Xu Sheng and Ding Feng told them all that had happened. The two generals Chen and Pan said, “You were wrong to let him pass. We have come by express command of the Marquis of Wu to pursue and seize him and bring him back.” The four generals therefore joined their troops and hurried onward in pursuit. As Liu Bei continued on his way, he suddenly heard great shouting rise behind him. Again he appealed to Lady Sun: “The pursuing troops have come again. What are we to do?” She replied, “Husband, go on ahead. Zilong and I shall cover the rear.” Liu Bei led three hundred soldiers ahead toward the riverbank. Zilong reined in beside the carriage and drew up the troops to await the approaching generals. When the four generals saw Lady Sun, they had no choice but to dismount and stand before her with hands clasped. She asked, “Chen Wu, Pan Zhang, what business brings you here?” The two replied, “By our lord’s command, we have come to request that the Princess and Liu Bei return.” With a stern expression, she rebuked them: “It is you worthless fellows who sow discord between my brother and me! I am already married to another, and in returning with my husband today I am certainly not eloping with a lover. I obey my mother’s gracious command that my husband and I return to Jingzhou. Even if my brother himself came, he would still have to act according to propriety. Do you two rely upon the might of your troops and intend to murder me?” She berated the four until they looked uneasily at one another, each thinking, “For ten thousand years they will still be brother and sister. Besides, the Dowager arranged the marriage, and the Marquis of Wu is a most filial son. How would he dare defy his mother’s word? If tomorrow his temper changes, it will be we who are found at fault. Better to do them this favor.” They could not see Liu Bei among the troops; they saw only Zhao Yun, eyes blazing and brows bristling, ready to fight. Thus the four generals repeatedly murmured assent and withdrew. Lady Sun ordered the carriage pushed onward. Xu Sheng said, “Let the four of us go together to see Commander-in-Chief Zhou and report this affair.”

While the four still hesitated, unable to decide, they suddenly saw an army come sweeping toward them like a whirlwind. Looking closer, they recognized Jiang Qin and Zhou Tai. The two generals asked, “Have you seen Liu Bei?” The four replied, “He passed early this morning. Half a day has gone by since then.” Jiang Qin said, “Why did you not seize him?” Each of the four related what Lady Sun had said. Jiang Qin replied, “The Marquis of Wu feared precisely this. He entrusted us with a sword and ordered us first to kill his sister and then behead Liu Bei. Whoever disobeys is to be executed at once!” The four generals said, “They have already gone far. What can be done?” Jiang Qin replied, “In the end, most of them are foot soldiers and cannot travel swiftly. Generals Xu and Ding, ride quickly to report to the Commander-in-Chief and tell him to pursue by water in fast boats. The four of us will pursue along the bank. Whether by water or land, once we overtake them, we shall kill them without heeding anything they say.” Xu Sheng and Ding Feng therefore rode off swiftly to report to Zhou Yu, while Jiang Qin, Zhou Tai, Chen Wu, and Pan Zhang led their troops in pursuit along the river.

Meanwhile, Liu Bei and his company, having put some distance between themselves and Chaisang, reached Liulangpu, and only then did his heart ease a little. They followed the riverbank in search of a ferry, but as far as the eye could see, the broad waters stretched unbroken, with not a single boat in sight. Liu Bei bowed his head in troubled thought. Zhao Yun said, “My lord has escaped from the tiger’s jaws and has now nearly reached our own borders. I am certain the Military Adviser has made arrangements. Why give way to anxious doubts?” When Liu Bei heard this, he suddenly recalled all the splendor and luxury he had enjoyed in Eastern Wu and could not keep mournful tears from falling. A later poet lamented:Where Wu and Shu were joined in wedlock, clear these waters flow;Pearls curtained every screen, and golden mansions glowed.Who knew one woman could hold all beneath heaven light,And seek to change Liu’s will to make three powers unite?

Liu Bei ordered Zhao Yun to scout ahead for boats, but suddenly a report came that dust was rising to the heavens behind them. Liu Bei climbed to high ground and looked. Seeing soldiers and horses covering the earth as they approached, he sighed and said, “After so many days of flight, the men are exhausted and the horses spent; now the pursuers have come again. There is nowhere left for us to die!” The shouts drew steadily nearer. Just when they were in desperate alarm, they suddenly saw more than twenty boats with awnings drawn up, moored in a line along the riverbank. Zhao Yun said, “By heaven’s good fortune, boats are here! Let us row to the opposite bank and decide what to do afterward!”

Liu Bei and Lady Sun hastened aboard a boat. Zilong led the five hundred soldiers aboard the others. Suddenly a man emerged laughing from one of the cabins, wearing a silk cap and Daoist robe, and said, “My lord, rejoice! Zhuge Liang has been waiting here a long time.” All those aboard who were disguised as travelers were sailors from Jingzhou. Liu Bei was overjoyed. Before long, the four generals arrived in pursuit. Kongming pointed laughingly at the men on the bank and said, “I calculated all this long ago. Go back and tell Zhou Yu never again to try his stratagem of using a beauty as bait.” A disorderly volley of arrows came flying from the bank, but the boats had already drawn far away. Jiang Qin and the other three generals could only stare helplessly after them.

As Liu Bei and Kongming proceeded, the thunder of the river suddenly swelled behind them. Looking back, they saw countless warships. Beneath the commander’s banner, Zhou Yu himself led seasoned naval troops, with Huang Gai on his left and Han Dang on his right. They came on with the speed of galloping horses, swift as shooting stars. When they were almost upon them, Kongming ordered the boats rowed to the northern bank. There they abandoned the vessels, went ashore, and hurried onward, carriage and horses taking to the road. Zhou Yu reached the riverbank and likewise put all his men ashore to pursue. Officers and common sailors alike were forced to go on foot; only the commanders and regular cavalry had horses. Zhou Yu rode at the front, followed closely by Huang Gai, Han Dang, Xu Sheng, and Ding Feng. Zhou Yu asked, “What place is this?” A soldier replied, “The border of Huangzhou lies just ahead.” Seeing Liu Bei’s troops and horses not far away, Zhou Yu ordered his men to exert all their strength in pursuit.

In the midst of the pursuit, a drum suddenly sounded, and from within the valley surged a band of swordsmen. At their head was a great general: Guan Yunchang. Zhou Yu lost all composure, wheeled his horse, and fled. Yunchang gave chase, while Zhou Yu spurred his mount for his life. As he raced away, Huang Zhong charged out on the left and Wei Yan on the right, each leading a force. The soldiers of Wu were utterly defeated. When Zhou Yu had at last scrambled aboard his ship, the soldiers on the bank shouted in one voice:“Zhou Yu’s wondrous scheme brought peace beneath the sky—He lost the lady and his soldiers besides!”Zhou Yu cried furiously, “Let us go ashore again and fight them to the death!” Huang Gai and Han Dang restrained him with all their strength. Zhou Yu thought, “My scheme has failed. With what face can I go back to meet the Marquis of Wu?” With a great cry, his old wound burst open, and he collapsed upon the deck. The generals hurried to save him, but he had already lost consciousness. Thus it was:Twice his cunning turned to folly and brought his plans to grief;This day his heart held wrath, yet shame beyond relief.What became of Zhou Yu’s life remains unknown; read the next chapter to learn how events unfold.

Cao Cao Holds a Grand Banquet at Bronze Bird Terrace; Zhuge Liang Provokes Zhou Yu a Third Time

Now Zhou Yu had been dealt a crushing defeat in a single stroke by the three forces Zhuge Liang had posted in ambush beforehand under Guan Yu, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. Huang Gai and Han Dang hurried to his rescue and got him aboard ship, but countless men of the river forces were lost. From afar Zhou Yu saw Liu Bei, Lady Sun, and all their carriages, horses, and attendants halted safely atop the hill. How could he not be enraged? His arrow wound had not yet healed, and under the violent surge of anger it burst open again. He fainted and fell to the ground. His officers revived him, then set sail and fled. Kongming ordered that they not be pursued, and returned with Liu Bei to Jingzhou, where they celebrated and rewarded the officers.

Zhou Yu returned to Chaisang, while Jiang Qin and the rest led their troops back to Nanxu to report to Sun Quan. Sun Quan was overcome with fury and wished to appoint Cheng Pu commander-in-chief and raise an army to seize Jingzhou. Zhou Yu also sent a memorial requesting troops to avenge his humiliation. Zhang Zhao remonstrated: “That must not be done. Cao Cao thinks day and night of avenging his defeat at Red Cliffs. Only because he fears that Sun and Liu are united has he not dared to send an army. If, in a moment of anger, my lord now seeks to devour his own ally, Cao Cao will surely take advantage of the opening and attack. Then the state will be in peril.” Gu Yong said, “How could there be no spies from the capital of Xu among us? If Cao Cao learns that Sun and Liu are at odds, he will certainly send someone to form an alliance with Liu Bei. Fearing Eastern Wu, Liu Bei will surely go over to Cao Cao. If that happens, when will the Southlands ever know peace? The best plan now is to send a man to the capital of Xu with a memorial appointing Liu Bei Governor of Jingzhou. When Cao Cao learns of it, fear will keep him from sending troops against the southeast; and Liu Bei, moreover, will bear my lord no resentment. Afterward, let a trusted agent employ a scheme of estrangement to make Cao and Liu attack one another. We may then exploit the opening and lay our own plans. That would be the proper course.” Sun Quan said, “Yuanzan’s words are excellent. But who can serve as envoy?” Gu Yong replied, “There is a man here whom Cao Cao respects and admires. He may be sent.” Sun Quan asked who it was. Gu Yong said, “Hua Xin is here. Why not send him?” Sun Quan was delighted and at once dispatched Hua Xin to the capital of Xu bearing the memorial. Hua Xin accepted the command and set out. Upon arriving at the capital, he sought an audience with Cao Cao, but heard that Cao had assembled his ministers in Ye Commandery to celebrate the completion of Bronze Bird Terrace. Hua Xin therefore went on to Ye Commandery and awaited an audience.

Ever since his defeat at Red Cliffs, Cao Cao had constantly thought of revenge. Yet he suspected that Sun Quan and Liu Bei would combine their strength, and so did not dare advance lightly. In the spring of the fifteenth year of Jian’an, Bronze Bird Terrace was completed. Cao Cao therefore held a grand assembly of civil and military officers in Ye Commandery and gave a banquet in celebration. The terrace stood directly overlooking the Zhang River. In the center rose Bronze Bird Terrace; to the left stood another called Jade Dragon Terrace, and to the right one called Golden Phoenix Terrace, each a hundred feet high. Two bridges spanned the heights and linked them together. With a thousand gates and ten thousand chambers, gold and azure shone in mingled splendor.

That day Cao Cao wore a jeweled golden crown upon his head, a green brocade robe upon his body, a jade girdle at his waist, and pearl-embroidered shoes on his feet. He sat aloft while the civil and military officers stood in attendance below the terrace. Wishing to see the military officers compete in archery, Cao Cao ordered an attendant to hang a red brocade battle robe from Western Chuan upon the branch of a trailing willow. Beneath it he set up an archery target, with a line marked at a hundred paces. The military officers were divided into two companies. Members of the Cao clan all wore red, while the other officers and men wore green. Each carried a carved bow and fine arrows and sat mounted, reins in hand, awaiting orders. Cao Cao proclaimed: “Whoever strikes the red center of the target shall receive the brocade robe. Whoever misses shall be fined one cup of water.” The command had scarcely been given when a young general galloped out from the red-robed company. The onlookers saw that it was Cao Xiu. He raced his horse back and forth, making three passes; then he nocked an arrow, drew his bow to the full, and loosed. The shaft struck the red center squarely. Gongs and drums sounded together, and all the company cheered. Looking down from the terrace, Cao Cao was overjoyed. “This is the thousand-li colt of my house!” he exclaimed. He was just about to have the brocade robe taken down and awarded to Cao Xiu when a horseman dashed out from the green-robed company and cried, “The prime minister’s brocade robe should first be won by one outside his clan. His kinsmen ought not to press ahead of the rest!”

Cao Cao looked and saw that the man was Wen Ping. The officers said, “Let us see Wen Zhongye’s skill with the bow.” Wen Ping raised his bow, spurred his horse, and shot an arrow that also struck the red center. Everyone cheered as gongs and drums sounded in a tumult. Wen Ping shouted, “Quickly, bring me the robe!” Just then another general galloped from the red-robed company and cried sternly, “Wenlie shot first! How dare you contend for the prize? Watch me settle the matter between you!” Drawing his bow to the full, he shot an arrow, and that shaft too struck the red center. The crowd cheered in unison. They saw that the archer was Cao Hong. Cao Hong was about to claim the robe when another general rode out from the green-robed company, flourished his bow, and called, “What is remarkable about the shooting of you three? Watch mine!” The onlookers saw that it was Zhang He. Zhang He galloped forward, twisted around in the saddle, and shot backward. His arrow also struck the red center. All four shafts stood clustered together in the bull’s-eye. Everyone cried, “Fine shooting!” Zhang He said, “The brocade robe must surely be mine!”

Before he had finished speaking, a general galloped out from the red-robed company and shouted, “What is so extraordinary about turning in the saddle and shooting backward? Watch me seize the red center!” The onlookers saw that it was Xiahou Yuan. Xiahou Yuan spurred his horse to the boundary, wheeled in the saddle, and shot an arrow that struck squarely amid the other four. Gongs and drums sounded together. Reining in his horse and lowering his bow, Xiahou Yuan called aloud, “Can this arrow win the brocade robe?” At once a general rode out from the green-robed company and shouted, “Leave the robe there for me, Xu Huang!” Xiahou Yuan said, “What manner of shooting can you display to take my robe?” Xu Huang replied, “There is nothing remarkable in striking the red center. Watch me take the brocade robe alone!” He raised his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot from afar at the willow twig. The shaft neatly severed the twig, and the brocade robe fell to the ground. Xu Huang galloped over, snatched it up, put it on, and rode swiftly before the terrace, where he saluted and cried, “My thanks for the robe, Prime Minister!” Cao Cao and all the officers praised him with admiration. Xu Huang had only just reined in his horse to turn back when a green-robed general suddenly sprang out beside the terrace and shouted, “Where do you think you are taking that brocade robe? Leave it for me at once!” The onlookers saw that it was Xu Chu. Xu Huang said, “The robe is already mine. How dare you seize it by force?” Xu Chu made no reply but charged straight at him to snatch the robe. When the two horses drew close, Xu Huang struck at Xu Chu with his bow. Xu Chu caught the bow in one hand and dragged Xu Huang from his saddle. Xu Huang, unable to free the bow, turned and leaped down from his horse. Xu Chu also dismounted, and the two seized each other and began to fight. Cao Cao hurriedly sent men to separate them. By then the brocade robe had been torn to shreds. Cao Cao ordered both men to come up onto the terrace. Xu Huang glared with bristling brows and furious eyes; Xu Chu gnashed his teeth. Each still meant to fight the other. Cao Cao laughed and said, “I merely wished to behold the valor of you gentlemen. Why should I begrudge a single brocade robe?” He then ordered all the generals onto the terrace and bestowed on each a bolt of Shu brocade. The generals offered their thanks one by one. Cao Cao commanded them to sit according to rank. Music rose on every side, and delicacies from land and water were laid out together. Civil officials and military officers took turns presenting cups, while host and guests pledged one another amid the crossing of goblets.

Cao Cao turned to the civil officials and said, “The military officers have taken their pleasure in riding and archery, and have fully displayed their might and courage. You gentlemen are all men of profound learning. Having ascended this lofty terrace, can you fail to offer fine compositions commemorating the splendor of this occasion?” The officials all bowed and said, “We shall gladly obey your honored command.”

Among the civil officials present were Wang Lang, Zhong Yao, Wang Can, Chen Lin, and others, who came forward and presented poems and compositions. Many of the verses praised the towering merit and virtue of Cao Cao and suggested that he deserved to receive the Mandate. When Cao Cao had read them all, he laughed and said, “Your excellent works praise me far beyond my deserts. I was born dull and unlearned and began my career only after being recommended as Filial and Incorrupt. Later, when the realm fell into great disorder, I built a quiet retreat fifty li east of Qiao. My wish was to read there in spring and summer, hunt and practice archery in autumn and winter, and wait until peace returned to the empire before entering public service. I never expected the court to summon me as Commandant of the Northern District. I then changed my purpose and devoted myself wholly to winning merit for the state by suppressing rebels. I hoped only that after my death the tablet beside my tomb might read: ‘The Tomb of Lord Cao, Former General Who Pacified the West under the Han.’ That would have fulfilled the desire of my life. Yet since the days when I campaigned against Dong Zhuo and destroyed the Yellow Turbans, I have eliminated Yuan Shu, defeated Lü Bu, annihilated Yuan Shao, and subdued Liu Biao, thereby bringing peace to the realm. As chancellor, I have attained the highest rank possible for a subject. What more could I desire? Had the state lacked me alone, who knows how many men would have proclaimed themselves emperor and how many king? Some, seeing the weight of my authority, indulge in wild conjectures and suspect that I harbor disloyal intentions. That is a grave error. I often recall how Confucius praised the consummate virtue of King Wen, and those words remain ever bright within my heart. Yet if I were asked to surrender my troops and retire to the fief of Marquis of Wuping, that I truly could not do. I sincerely fear that once I relinquished military power, others would do me harm. If I fell, the state itself would be imperiled. Therefore I cannot pursue an empty reputation only to incur a real calamity. Surely none of you fully understands my heart.” All rose and bowed, saying, “Not even Yi Yin or the Duke of Zhou could surpass the prime minister.” A later poet wrote:

When slander spread, the Duke of Zhou knew fear;When Wang Mang courted worthies, meek was his air.Had either died before his deeds were done,Who could have judged him false or true thereafter?

Cao Cao drank several cups in succession and gradually became deeply intoxicated. He called to his attendants to bring brush and inkstone, intending to compose a poem on Bronze Bird Terrace himself. He had only just lowered his brush when a report suddenly came: “Hua Xin, envoy from Eastern Wu, has submitted a memorial recommending Liu Bei as Governor of Jingzhou. Sun Quan has given his sister in marriage to Liu Bei, and more than half of the nine commanderies along the Han River now belong to him.” When Cao Cao heard this, his hands and feet lost all composure, and he cast his brush to the ground. Cheng Yu said, “Amid ten thousand troops, with arrows and stones raining upon him, the prime minister’s heart has never been shaken. Why, then, are you so startled now to hear that Liu Bei has gained Jingzhou?” Cao Cao replied, “Liu Bei is a dragon among men, but throughout his life he has never found the water. Now that he has gained Jingzhou, it is as though a captive dragon has entered the open sea. How could my heart remain unmoved?” Cheng Yu said, “Does the prime minister understand Hua Xin’s purpose in coming?” Cao Cao replied, “Not yet.” Cheng Yu said, “Sun Quan has always been wary of Liu Bei and wishes to attack him, but he fears that the prime minister will strike while his own lands lie exposed. Therefore he has sent Hua Xin as envoy to recommend Liu Bei for office. He seeks only to set Liu Bei’s mind at ease and thwart the prime minister’s designs.”

Cao Cao nodded. “That is so.” Cheng Yu said, “I have a plan that will make Sun Quan and Liu Bei devour one another. The prime minister may then take advantage of their struggle and defeat both enemies at a single beat of the drum.” Cao Cao was delighted and asked for the plan. Cheng Yu said, “The man upon whom Eastern Wu relies is Zhou Yu. If the prime minister now memorializes the throne to appoint Zhou Yu Grand Administrator of Nan Commandery and Cheng Pu Grand Administrator of Jiangxia, while retaining Hua Xin at court and giving him an important post, Zhou Yu will surely make himself Liu Bei’s enemy. Would it not be best for us to act while they are destroying one another?” Cao Cao said, “Zhongde’s words accord perfectly with my own mind.” He summoned Hua Xin onto the terrace and rewarded him lavishly. When the banquet ended that day, Cao Cao led his civil and military officers back to Xuchang. He memorialized the throne to appoint Zhou Yu Grand Administrator with full command over Nan Commandery and Cheng Pu Grand Administrator of Jiangxia. Hua Xin was made Minister of the Court of Judicial Review and retained in the capital of Xu. When the imperial commissions reached Eastern Wu, Zhou Yu and Cheng Pu each accepted his office.

After taking command of Nan Commandery, Zhou Yu thought all the more fiercely of revenge. He sent a letter to the Marquis of Wu asking that Lu Su be ordered to recover Jingzhou. Sun Quan accordingly summoned Lu Su and said, “You once guaranteed Jingzhou to Liu Bei. Now Liu Bei delays and will not return it. How long do you intend to wait?” Lu Su said, “The written agreement states plainly that he will return it once he has obtained Western Chuan.” Sun Quan rebuked him: “He speaks only of taking Western Chuan, yet to this day he has not moved a single soldier. Must he wait until everyone has grown old?” Lu Su said, “I am willing to go and speak to him.” He thereupon took ship and came to Jingzhou.

Meanwhile, Liu Bei and Kongming were in Jingzhou amassing provisions and fodder and drilling their troops. Men of ability from near and far flocked to them. Suddenly word came that Lu Su had arrived. Liu Bei asked Kongming, “Why has Zijing come?” Kongming replied, “Sun Quan recently memorialized the throne to appoint my lord Governor of Jingzhou. That was a stratagem prompted by his fear of Cao Cao. Cao Cao then appointed Zhou Yu Grand Administrator of Nan Commandery because he wishes our two houses to devour one another, allowing him to profit in between. Now Lu Su has come because Zhou Yu, having accepted his post as grand administrator, means to demand Jingzhou from us.” Liu Bei asked, “How shall I answer him?” Kongming said, “If Lu Su raises the matter of Jingzhou, my lord must burst into loud weeping. When your grief has reached its most pitiful height, I shall come out and offer consolation.”

Their plan settled, they received Lu Su into the residence. After the formal courtesies, they took their seats. Lu Su said, “Now that Imperial Uncle has become the son-in-law of Eastern Wu, you are Lu Su’s lord as well. How could I dare sit in your presence?” Liu Bei smiled and said, “Zijing and I are old friends. Why be so modest?” Lu Su then sat down. When tea had been served, he said, “I have come today by the honored command of the Marquis of Wu expressly on the matter of Jingzhou. Imperial Uncle has occupied it on loan for a long time, yet it has not been returned. Now that our two houses are joined by marriage, you should honor the bonds of kinship and deliver it back without delay.” Hearing this, Liu Bei covered his face and burst into tears. Startled, Lu Su asked, “Why does Imperial Uncle grieve so?” But Liu Bei only continued to weep. Kongming emerged from behind a screen and said, “I have been listening for some time. Does Zijing know why my lord is weeping?” Lu Su replied, “I truly do not.” Kongming said, “What is difficult to see? When my lord borrowed Jingzhou, he promised to return it after taking Western Chuan. But consider the matter carefully: Liu Zhang of Yizhou is my lord’s kinsman, and both are flesh and blood of the imperial house of Han. If my lord raises troops to seize his cities, he fears the scorn of outsiders. Yet if he does not seize them and returns Jingzhou, where can he find refuge? If he fails to return it, however, he cannot face his honored brother-in-law. The matter is truly difficult on both sides, and so anguish wrings these tears from him.” Kongming’s words touched Liu Bei’s deepest feelings. He truly beat his breast, stamped his feet, and wailed aloud. Lu Su consoled him: “Imperial Uncle, trouble yourself no further. Discuss the matter carefully with Kongming and seek a lasting solution.” Kongming said, “May I trouble Zijing, when you return to the Marquis of Wu, not to begrudge us the effort of a few words? Explain to him fully the distress of our circumstances and entreat him to grant us a little more time.” Lu Su asked, “What if the Marquis of Wu refuses?” Kongming replied, “Since the Marquis of Wu has given his own sister in marriage to Imperial Uncle, how could he refuse? I trust Zijing will speak well on our behalf.”

Lu Su was a generous and humane elder. Seeing Liu Bei in such bitter grief, he had no choice but to agree. Liu Bei and Kongming bowed their thanks. After the banquet, they escorted Lu Su to his ship. He went directly to Chaisang, where he met Zhou Yu and related the whole affair. Zhou Yu stamped his foot and cried, “Zijing, you have fallen into Zhuge Liang’s trap yet again! When Liu Bei depended upon Liu Biao, he often harbored designs to swallow up his domain. How much less would he spare Liu Zhang of Western Chuan? If he continues to put us off like this, you yourself will inevitably be implicated. I have a plan from which Zhuge Liang cannot escape. Zijing must make another journey.” Lu Su said, “I should like to hear your ingenious plan.” Zhou Yu said, “You need not see the Marquis of Wu. Go back to Jingzhou and tell Liu Bei: ‘Since the houses of Sun and Liu are joined in marriage, they are now one family. If Liu Bei cannot bear to seize Western Chuan, we of Eastern Wu will raise an army and take it for him. Once we have obtained Western Chuan, it shall serve as the bride’s dowry, and Jingzhou may then be returned to Eastern Wu.’” Lu Su said, “Western Chuan is far away, and taking it will not be easy. Might this plan of the commander-in-chief prove unworkable?” Zhou Yu laughed. “Zijing, you are truly an honest elder! Do you imagine I really mean to seize Western Chuan for him? I shall use that only as a pretext. My true purpose is to take Jingzhou while inducing him to make no preparations. The forces of Eastern Wu, on their way through Jingzhou to conquer Chuan, will ask him for provisions and supplies. Liu Bei will certainly come out of the city to welcome and reward the army. Then we shall seize the opportunity to kill him, capture Jingzhou, avenge my humiliation, and free you from blame.”

Lu Su was delighted and immediately returned to Jingzhou. Liu Bei consulted with Kongming. Kongming said, “Lu Su certainly has not seen the Marquis of Wu. He has merely gone to Chaisang, where he and Zhou Yu devised some scheme to lure us into a trap. Whatever he says, my lord need only watch me. When I nod, agree to everything without reserve.” Their plan settled, Lu Su entered and was received. After the courtesies, he said, “The Marquis of Wu greatly praised Imperial Uncle’s noble virtue and then conferred with his generals. He has resolved to raise an army and conquer Chuan on Imperial Uncle’s behalf. Once Western Chuan is taken, it will be exchanged for Jingzhou and provisionally treated as the bride’s dowry. Since the troops must pass through your lands, however, we hope you will furnish some supplies and provisions.” On hearing this, Kongming hastily nodded and said, “How rare is the goodwill of the Marquis of Wu!” Liu Bei clasped his hands and gave thanks, saying, “This is all due to Zijing’s skillful advocacy.” Kongming said, “When your mighty host arrives, we shall go far out to welcome and reward it.” Lu Su secretly rejoiced. After the banquet, he took his leave and returned.

Liu Bei asked Kongming, “What is the meaning of this?” Kongming laughed aloud. “Zhou Yu’s death is near! Such a scheme could not deceive even a child!” Liu Bei asked him to explain. Kongming said, “This is the stratagem called ‘Borrowing a Road to Destroy Guo.’ Conquering Chuan is the empty pretext; seizing Jingzhou is the true purpose. They expect my lord to leave the city to welcome and reward the army. Then they will take you by force, charge into the city, attack where we are unprepared, and strike us by surprise.” Liu Bei asked, “What are we to do?” Kongming replied, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Prepare the concealed bow to capture the fierce tiger, and arrange the fragrant bait to hook the giant sea turtle. When Zhou Yu arrives, even if he does not die, nine-tenths of the breath will be knocked out of him.” He summoned Zhao Yun and gave him his instructions: “Proceed thus and thus. I shall make all the other arrangements myself.” Liu Bei was overjoyed. A later poet lamented:

Zhou Yu devised a plan to seize Jingzhou,But Zhuge foresaw each move and struck the first.He trusted fragrant bait upon the Yangtze,Nor knew a hidden hook awaited him.

Lu Su returned to Zhou Yu and reported that Liu Bei and Kongming were delighted and unsuspecting, and were preparing to leave the city to welcome and reward the army. Zhou Yu laughed aloud. “So this time they have fallen into my trap!” He ordered Lu Su to report the plan to the Marquis of Wu and requested that Cheng Pu lead troops in support. By then Zhou Yu’s arrow wound had almost completely healed, and his body was free of pain. He appointed Gan Ning vanguard; he himself followed in the second division with Xu Sheng and Ding Feng; Ling Tong and Lü Meng commanded the rear. With fifty thousand troops by land and water, he advanced toward Jingzhou. Aboard his ship, Zhou Yu laughed again and again, convinced that Kongming had fallen into his snare. When the vanguard reached Xiakou, Zhou Yu asked, “Has anyone come from Jingzhou to meet us?” A man reported, “Imperial Uncle Liu has sent Mi Zhu to see the commander-in-chief.” Zhou Yu summoned him and asked what arrangements had been made to welcome and reward the army. Mi Zhu replied, “My lord has made every preparation.” Zhou Yu asked, “Where is Imperial Uncle?” Mi Zhu said, “He awaits you at the gate of Jingzhou, where he will offer the commander-in-chief a cup of wine.” Zhou Yu said, “I am sending troops on a distant campaign for the sake of your house. The ceremonies for rewarding the army must not be slighted.” Mi Zhu received the message and returned ahead of him.

The warships stood densely ranked upon the river and advanced in order. As they drew near Gong’an, not a single military vessel appeared, nor had anyone come out to meet them from afar. Zhou Yu urged the ships forward more swiftly. When they were little more than ten li from Jingzhou, the river lay silent and still. Scouts returned and reported: “Two white banners have been planted upon the walls of Jingzhou, but not a single person can be seen.” Zhou Yu grew suspicious and ordered the ships brought to shore. He disembarked in person, mounted a horse, and, accompanied by Gan Ning, Xu Sheng, Ding Feng, and a number of other officers, led three thousand picked guards straight toward Jingzhou. Upon reaching the city, they saw no movement at all. Zhou Yu reined in his horse and ordered his soldiers to call at the gate. A voice from the walls asked who had come. The soldiers of Wu answered, “It is Zhou Yu, commander-in-chief of Eastern Wu, in person.” Before the words had died away, a wooden clapper sounded. Spears and swords rose all at once along the walls. Zhao Yun appeared in the gate tower and called, “What is the commander-in-chief’s true purpose in coming here?” Zhou Yu replied, “I am going to seize Western Chuan on behalf of your lord. Can it be that you still know nothing of it?” Zhao Yun said, “Military Adviser Kongming has already seen through the commander-in-chief’s scheme of ‘Borrowing a Road to Destroy Guo,’ and therefore left Zhao Yun here. My lord has declared: ‘Liu Zhang and I are both kinsmen of the imperial house of Han. How could I bear to betray righteousness and seize Western Chuan? If you of Eastern Wu truly conquer Shu, I shall let down my hair and retire into the mountains rather than break faith before the world.’” When Zhou Yu heard this, he reined about and started back. Just then a man bearing a command pennant rode up before him and reported: “Our scouts have discovered four armies closing in at once. Guan Yu is advancing from Jiangling, Zhang Fei from Zigui, Huang Zhong from Gong’an, and Wei Yan by the narrow road from Yiling. No one knows how many troops the four armies contain. Their battle cries shake the country for more than a hundred li around, and all are shouting that they mean to capture Zhou Yu!” Zhou Yu gave a great cry from horseback. His arrow wound burst open once more, and he fell from his horse. Truly:

One move ahead, a foe is hard to meet;Plans made time after time all end in air.

Whether Zhou Yu lived or died will be revealed in the next chapter.

Sleeping Dragon Mourns at Chaisang; Young Phoenix Governs Leiyang

Now Zhou Yu, his breast filled with rage, fell from his horse. His attendants hastily rescued him and carried him back to his ship. The soldiers reported, “Xuande and Kongming are drinking and making merry on the summit of the hill ahead.” Zhou Yu flew into a fury and, grinding his teeth, cried, “You say I cannot take the Western Riverlands? I swear I shall take them!” While he was still raging, a man came to report that the Marquis of Wu had sent his younger brother, Sun Yu. Zhou Yu received him and related the whole affair. Sun Yu said, “I have come by my brother’s command to assist the Commander-in-Chief.” Zhou Yu thereupon ordered the army to hasten onward. When they reached Baqiu, a report came that Liu Feng and Guan Ping were leading troops upstream and had blocked the waterway. Zhou Yu grew still more furious. Suddenly another report came that Kongming had sent a man with a letter. Zhou Yu broke the seal and read it. The letter said:

“Zhuge Liang, Military Adviser and General of the Gentlemen of the Household of the Han, addresses this letter to His Excellency Gongjin, Commander-in-Chief of Eastern Wu: Since our parting at Chaisang, I have thought of you constantly and never forgotten you. I hear that you intend to seize the Western Riverlands, but in my humble judgment this must not be attempted. The people of Yizhou are hardy and its terrain perilous; though Liu Zhang is unenlightened and weak, he is well able to defend himself. If you now weary your army on a distant expedition, transporting supplies over ten thousand li, and hope to win complete success, not even Wu Qi could frame a sure plan for it, nor Sun Wu bring it to a favorable end. Cao Cao suffered defeat at Red Cliffs, but can his resolve to avenge himself have faded even for an instant? If you now raise an army for a distant campaign and Cao Cao should take advantage of your exposed position to descend upon you, all Jiangnan will be ground to powder. I cannot bear to sit by and watch this happen, and therefore write especially to inform you. I trust you will give the matter your discerning consideration.”

When Zhou Yu had finished reading, he heaved a long sigh. He called for paper and brush and wrote a letter to the Marquis of Wu; then he assembled his officers and said, “It is not that I do not wish to spend my utmost loyalty in the service of the state, but Heaven has cut short my allotted span. Serve the Marquis of Wu well, all of you, and together accomplish the great enterprise.” When he had finished speaking, he fainted. Slowly he revived, looked up to Heaven, and sighed deeply: “Since Heaven brought Yu into the world, why did it also bring Liang?” He cried this several times and died. He was thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented him:

At Red Cliffs he bequeathed a hero’s blazing fame;While still a youth, his noble name rang far.From strings and song he knew the subtle meaning;With a cup of wine he thanked a worthy friend.He once received three thousand hu in audience,And often drove a hundred thousand troops.At Baqiu his appointed span came to its end;Who mourns him there must grieve with wounded heart.

Zhou Yu’s coffin was laid in state at Baqiu. His officers sealed the letter he had left behind and sent a swift messenger to report to Sun Quan. When Sun Quan heard that Zhou Yu was dead, he burst into loud weeping. He opened the letter and read it; Zhou Yu had recommended Lu Su to succeed him. The substance of the letter was:

“I, Yu, though a man of ordinary talent, received extraordinary favor from Your Highness. Entrusted as one of your closest confidants and given command of soldiers and horses, how could I dare not exhaust the strength of my limbs in striving to repay you? But life and death cannot be foreseen, and the length of one’s years is decreed by fate. Before my humble ambition could be fulfilled, my frail body has already perished. How boundless is my dying regret! At present Cao Cao remains in the north, and the frontiers are not yet at peace; Liu Bei is lodging among us, which is like rearing a tiger. What course the affairs of the empire will take cannot yet be known. This is the season when the ministers of the court must postpone their meals until nightfall, and the time when Your Highness must bestow your deepest concern upon affairs of state. Lu Su is loyal and resolute, and never careless in the conduct of affairs; he can take over my duties. ‘When a man is about to die, his words are good.’ If Your Highness will deign to heed this counsel, then though I die, I shall not perish!”

When Sun Quan had finished reading, he wept and said, “Gongjin possessed the talent to assist a king, yet now he has suddenly died before his time. On whom can I rely? Since his last letter expressly recommends Zijing, how could I dare not follow his counsel?” That very day he appointed Lu Su Commander-in-Chief and placed all the troops and horses under his command; at the same time, he ordered Zhou Yu’s coffin conveyed home for burial.

Now Kongming was in Jingzhou. Observing the heavens by night, he saw a general’s star fall to earth and laughed, saying, “Zhou Yu is dead.” At daybreak he informed Xuande. Xuande sent men to investigate, and indeed Zhou Yu had died. Xuande asked Kongming, “Now that Zhou Yu is dead, what should we do?” Kongming replied, “The man who succeeds Yu in command of the army will surely be Lu Su. I have observed the signs in the heavens and seen the stars of generals gathering in the east. I should use the mourning rites as a pretext to make a journey into Jiangdong, and there seek out a worthy man to assist my lord.” Xuande said, “I fear only that the officers and soldiers of Wu may harm you.” Kongming replied, “Even while Yu lived, I did not fear him. Now that he is dead, what cause have I for concern?” He therefore took Zhao Yun and five hundred soldiers, prepared the sacrificial offerings, boarded a ship, and went down to Baqiu to mourn. On the way he learned that Sun Quan had already appointed Lu Su Commander-in-Chief and that Zhou Yu’s coffin had been taken back to Chaisang. Kongming went directly to Chaisang, where Lu Su received him with full courtesy. Zhou Yu’s officers all wished to kill Kongming, but when they saw Zhao Yun following at his side with sword in hand, they dared not act. Kongming ordered the sacrificial offerings arranged before the bier. He personally poured a libation of wine, knelt upon the ground, and read this funeral oration:

“Alas, Gongjin! Unhappily you have died before your time. Long life and short are ordained by Heaven, yet how can men not grieve?

My heart truly aches; I pour this cup of wine. If your spirit has awareness, partake of my offering!

I mourn your youthful studies, and your friendship with Bofu; upholding honor and scorning wealth, you yielded your own dwelling to him.

I mourn you at the age of manhood, when like the great peng you spread your wings over ten thousand li; you resolved to found a sovereign enterprise and carved out your dominion in Jiangnan.

I mourn your vigorous strength, when you held distant Baqiu; Jingsheng harbored anxious fears, while the Rebel-Quelling General knew no care.

I mourn your grace and bearing, and your worthy match with Xiao Qiao; as the son-in-law of a minister of Han, you brought no shame upon the court.

I mourn your lofty spirit, when you remonstrated against sending hostages; at first your wings did not droop, and in the end you soared aloft.

I mourn you at Poyang, when Jiang Gan came to persuade you; you acted with effortless ease, showing noble tolerance and exalted purpose.

I mourn your vast talents and your civil and military strategy; with an attack by fire you broke the enemy, turning strength into weakness.

I recall you in those days, your heroic figure radiant with valor. I weep that you died so young and bow to the earth until I bleed.

Your heart was loyal and righteous, your heroic spirit sublime. Your life ended after three cycles, but your name shall endure for a hundred generations.

My grief for you is deep; my sorrowing bowels are tied in a thousand knots. Only my own heart knows that this anguish shall never cease.

The vast heavens are darkened, and the whole army mourns. Your lord weeps in sorrow, and your friends shed streaming tears.

“I, Liang, though lacking in talent, begged for plans and sought out counsels. I aided Wu in resisting Cao and supported the Han by securing Liu.

We gave each other aid like the two horns of a formation, answering head and tail. Whether in survival or destruction, what fear or sorrow could there be?

Alas, Gongjin! In life and death we part forever! I shall preserve my steadfast fidelity as you vanish into the dark beyond.

If your spirit has awareness, let it witness my heart. From this day forth, beneath Heaven there is no one left who truly understands me!

Alas, the anguish! I humbly pray that you accept this offering!”

When Kongming had finished the rites, he prostrated himself and wept aloud, tears gushing like a spring, and his lamentation did not cease. The officers said among themselves, “Everyone claimed that Gongjin and Kongming were at odds, but now that we have witnessed the depth of feeling in his sacrifice, we see that all such talk was false.” Seeing Kongming’s profound grief, Lu Su too was moved to sorrow. He thought to himself, “Kongming is by nature a man of deep feeling. It was only Gongjin’s narrowness of heart that brought about his death.” A later poet sighed:

The Sleeping Dragon in Nanyang had scarcely waked,When one more shining star fell over Shucheng.Since Heaven had already brought Gongjin to birth,Why need the mortal world produce Kongming?

Lu Su gave a banquet in Kongming’s honor. When the feast was over, Kongming took his leave to return. Just as he was about to board his ship, he saw a man beside the river, dressed in a Daoist robe and bamboo cap, with a black sash and plain shoes. Seizing Kongming with one hand, the man laughed loudly and said, “You angered young Zhou to death, and now you come to mourn him. Do you openly mock Eastern Wu as a land without men?” Kongming looked closely and saw that it was Master Young Phoenix, Pang Tong. Kongming too laughed heartily. The two went aboard hand in hand and told each other what was in their hearts. Kongming then left Pang Tong a letter and enjoined him, “I judge that Sun Zhongmou will never place you in an important position. If anything proves unsatisfactory, come to Jingzhou and join me in supporting Xuande. He is generous, benevolent, and rich in virtue, and he will surely not fail the learning you have acquired over a lifetime.” Pang Tong agreed, and they parted. Kongming returned to Jingzhou.

Now Lu Su escorted Zhou Yu’s coffin to Wuhu, where Sun Quan received it, wept, and offered sacrifices before it. He ordered Zhou Yu buried with great honors in his native district. Zhou Yu had two sons and one daughter; the elder son was Xun and the younger Yin. Sun Quan provided generously for them all. Lu Su said, “I am a mediocre man of little ability, and have mistakenly received Gongjin’s high recommendation. In truth, I am unequal to this office. I wish to nominate a man to assist my lord. Above, he understands the patterns of Heaven; below, he comprehends the configurations of Earth. In strategy he is no whit inferior to Guan Zhong or Yue Yi, and in grasping the crucial springs of action he may be ranked with Sun Wu and Wu Qi. In former days Zhou Gongjin often followed his advice, and Kongming too profoundly admires his wisdom. He is now in Jiangnan; why not entrust him with high office?”

Sun Quan was delighted to hear this and at once asked the man’s name. Lu Su replied, “He is a native of Xiangyang. His surname is Pang, his given name Tong, and his style Shiyuan. His Daoist appellation is Master Young Phoenix.” Sun Quan said, “I too have long heard his name. Since he is now here, invite him at once to an audience.” Lu Su accordingly invited Pang Tong to appear before Sun Quan. After Pang Tong had performed the customary courtesies, Sun Quan observed his thick eyebrows, upturned nose, swarthy face, and short beard. His appearance was strange, and Sun Quan felt no liking for him. He asked, “What is the chief principle of the learning you have pursued throughout your life?” Pang Tong replied, “One need not cling rigidly to any principle; one must respond to circumstances as they arise.” Sun Quan asked, “How does your talent and learning compare with Gongjin’s?” Pang Tong laughed and said, “My talent and learning are entirely different from Gongjin’s.” Sun Quan had always been exceedingly fond of Zhou Yu. Seeing Pang Tong speak lightly of him, he was more displeased than ever and said, “You may withdraw for now. When I have need of you, I shall send for you.”

Pang Tong heaved a long sigh and departed. Lu Su asked, “Why will my lord not employ Pang Shiyuan?” Sun Quan replied, “He is an arrogant scholar. What use would there be in employing him?” Lu Su said, “During the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, it was this man who proposed the chained-ships stratagem, thereby achieving the foremost merit. Surely my lord knows of this.” Sun Quan replied, “At that time Cao Cao himself wished to nail his ships together; the success was not necessarily due to this man. I swear I will not employ him.” Lu Su went out and said to Pang Tong, “It is not that I failed to recommend you, but the Marquis of Wu refuses to employ you. You must be patient.” Pang Tong lowered his head and sighed deeply without speaking. Lu Su asked, “Can it be that you have no desire to remain in Wu?” Pang Tong did not answer. Lu Su said, “You possess the talent to restore order and save the age. Where could you go without prospering? Tell me frankly: where do you intend to go?” Pang Tong replied, “I intend to offer my services to Cao Cao.” Lu Su said, “That would be casting a bright pearl into darkness. You should go to Jingzhou and offer your services to Imperial Uncle Liu; he will certainly entrust you with great responsibilities.” Pang Tong replied, “That is indeed my true intention. What I said before was only a jest.” Lu Su said, “I shall write a letter recommending you. If you assist Xuande, you must see that the houses of Sun and Liu do not attack one another, but unite their strength to destroy Cao Cao.” Pang Tong replied, “That has ever been my lifelong desire.” He obtained Lu Su’s letter and went directly to Jingzhou to see Xuande.

At this time Kongming had not yet returned from his tour of inspection through the four commanderies. The gate officer reported that Pang Tong, a celebrated scholar of Jiangdong, had come expressly to offer his services. Xuande had long heard Pang Tong’s name and ordered that he be invited in. When Pang Tong saw Xuande, he merely bowed with clasped hands and did not kneel. Xuande, seeing Pang Tong’s ugly appearance, was likewise displeased. He asked, “Was your journey from afar difficult?” Pang Tong did not at once bring out the letters of recommendation from Lu Su and Kongming, but answered only, “I heard that the Imperial Uncle was recruiting worthy men and receiving scholars, so I came expressly to offer my services.” Xuande said, “Jing and Chu have only recently been somewhat pacified, and unfortunately I have no vacant office. Several hundred li southeast of here is a district called Leiyang, which lacks a magistrate. I must ask you to condescend to take that office. When another post becomes vacant, I shall give you more important employment.”

Pang Tong thought, “How slightingly Xuande treats me! I had hoped to move him by displaying my talents and learning.” But seeing that Kongming was absent, he had no choice but to force himself to take leave and depart. Upon reaching Leiyang, Pang Tong paid no attention to government affairs, but drank wine and made merry all day long. He ignored every matter involving taxes, grain, petitions, and lawsuits. Someone reported to Xuande that Pang Tong had utterly neglected the affairs of Leiyang. Xuande said angrily, “How dare this wretched pedant throw my laws and regulations into disorder!” He summoned Zhang Fei and instructed him, “Take your attendants and inspect the districts of southern Jingzhou. If you find anyone acting unjustly or unlawfully, investigate him on the spot. Since there may be points in the business that are unclear, you may take Sun Qian with you.”

Zhang Fei received his instructions and went with Sun Qian to Leiyang. The soldiers, people, and officials all came beyond the city walls to welcome them, but the magistrate alone was nowhere to be seen. Zhang Fei asked, “Where is the magistrate?” His subordinate officials replied, “Since Magistrate Pang assumed office, nearly a hundred days have passed. He has attended to none of the district’s affairs, but drinks every day from dawn until night and remains continually in the realm of drunkenness. Today he has not yet recovered from last night’s wine and is still lying abed.”

Zhang Fei was enraged and wished to seize him. Sun Qian said, “Pang Shiyuan is a man of extraordinary intelligence and must not be treated lightly. Let us first go to the district office and question him. If his conduct is truly unreasonable, it will not be too late to punish him afterward.” Zhang Fei entered the district office, took his seat in the main hall, and ordered the magistrate to appear before him. Pang Tong came out supported by attendants, his cap and robes in disarray and still heavy with drink. Zhang Fei said angrily, “My elder brother regarded you as a man of worth and appointed you district magistrate. How dare you utterly neglect the district’s affairs?” Pang Tong laughed and said, “What affairs of the district does the general say I have neglected?” Zhang Fei replied, “You have been in office for more than a hundred days and have spent every day in drunkenness. How could you not have neglected public business?” Pang Tong said, “This is merely a small district of a hundred li, with a trifling amount of official business. What difficulty could there be in deciding it? Sit a while, General, and watch me dispose of it.”

He immediately summoned the clerks and ordered them to bring out all the business accumulated over the past hundred days for judgment. The clerks came crowding into the hall, carrying armfuls of case records and presenting petitions. Plaintiffs and defendants knelt all around below the steps. Pang Tong wrote judgments with his hand, pronounced decisions with his mouth, and listened to testimony with his ears. He distinguished right from wrong with perfect clarity and made not the slightest error. The people all knocked their heads upon the ground and bowed in submission. Before half the day had passed, he had decided every matter accumulated over the hundred days. Casting his brush to the ground, he turned to Zhang Fei and said, “Where are the affairs I have neglected? As for Cao Cao and Sun Quan, I regard them as plainly as the lines upon my palm. How could this petty district be worth my concern?”

Zhang Fei was astounded. He left his seat and apologized, saying, “Your talent is immense, Master, and I, a lesser man, have failed to show you proper respect. I shall recommend you to my elder brother with all my strength.” Pang Tong then brought out Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Zhang Fei asked, “Why did you not present it when you first met my brother?” Pang Tong replied, “Had I produced it at once, it would have seemed that I had come seeking favor solely by relying upon a letter of recommendation.” Zhang Fei turned to Sun Qian and said, “But for you, we should have lost a man of great worth.” He then took leave of Pang Tong and returned to Jingzhou to see Xuande, to whom he gave a full account of Pang Tong’s abilities. Xuande was greatly startled and said, “That I treated a great worthy so poorly was my fault!” Zhang Fei presented Lu Su’s letter of recommendation. Xuande broke the seal and read it. The substance of the letter was:

“Pang Shiyuan is not a talent to be confined within a district of a hundred li. Only if he is appointed Administrator or Assistant Governor will he have scope to stretch the legs of his thoroughbred genius. If you judge him by his appearance, I fear you will fail the learning he has acquired, and in the end he will be employed by another. That would truly be a pity.”

When Xuande had finished reading, he was sighing with regret when suddenly it was announced that Kongming had returned. Xuande received him, and after the customary courtesies Kongming’s first question was, “Has Military Adviser Pang been well of late?” Xuande replied, “He has lately been governing Leiyang, but his love of wine has led him to neglect affairs.” Kongming laughed and said, “Shiyuan is not a talent to be confined within a district of a hundred li. The learning within his breast surpasses mine tenfold. I once gave Shiyuan a letter of recommendation. Has he presented it to my lord?” Xuande replied, “Only today did I receive Zijing’s letter; I have not seen yours.” Kongming said, “When a great worthy is placed in a petty office, he often uses wine to cloud his mind and grows weary of attending to business.” Xuande said, “But for what my brother has told me, I should almost have lost a great worthy.”

He immediately ordered Zhang Fei to go to Leiyang and invite Pang Tong to Jingzhou. Xuande descended the steps to beg Pang Tong’s pardon. Only then did Pang Tong bring out Kongming’s letter of recommendation. Xuande read in it that Master Young Phoenix should be placed in high office immediately upon his arrival. Xuande rejoiced and said, “Long ago Sima Decao said, ‘Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix—gain either one, and you can bring peace to the empire.’ Now I have obtained them both. The house of Han can be restored!” He therefore appointed Pang Tong Deputy Military Adviser and General of the Gentlemen of the Household. Together with Kongming, Pang Tong assisted in forming strategy and drilling the soldiers while they awaited the call to campaign.

Before long, someone reported to Xuchang that Liu Bei had Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong as his strategists, was recruiting soldiers and buying horses, accumulating fodder and stockpiling grain, and forming an alliance with Eastern Wu, and that sooner or later he would surely raise an army for a northern expedition. When Cao Cao heard this, he assembled his advisers to discuss a campaign to the south. Xun You proposed, “Zhou Yu has only just died. We may first seize Sun Quan and then attack Liu Bei.” Cao Cao said, “If I march on a distant campaign, I fear Ma Teng will attack the Xu capital. During the campaign at Red Cliffs there were false rumors in the army that Western Liang had invaded. Now I cannot leave that danger unguarded.” Xun You said, “In my humble opinion, it would be better to issue an imperial edict appointing Ma Teng General Who Conquers the South and ordering him to campaign against Sun Quan. Lure him into the capital and first eliminate him; then there will be no cause for concern during the southern expedition.” Cao Cao was delighted. That very day he sent a man bearing the imperial edict to Western Liang to summon Ma Teng.

Now Ma Teng’s style was Shoucheng, and he was a descendant of Ma Yuan, the Han General Who Calms the Waves. His father was Ma Su, styled Zishuo, who during the reign of Emperor Huan had served as commandant of Langan County in Tianshui. Later he lost his office and wandered into Longxi, where he lived among the Qiang people. He married a Qiang woman, who gave birth to Ma Teng. Ma Teng stood eight feet tall and had an imposing and extraordinary appearance. By nature he was mild and good, and many people respected him. In the closing years of Emperor Ling’s reign, many of the Qiang rebelled. Ma Teng recruited a local militia and defeated them. During the middle years of the Chuping era, he was appointed General Who Conquers the West for his merit in suppressing rebels, and he became a sworn brother of Han Sui, the General Who Guards the West.

Upon receiving the edict that day, Ma Teng consulted with his eldest son, Ma Chao, saying, “Ever since Dong Cheng and I received the Girdle Edict, I have been pledged with Liu Xuande to destroy the traitor. Unhappily Dong Cheng is dead, and Xuande has suffered repeated defeats. Moreover, I have been isolated in the remote region of Western Liang and unable to assist him. Now I hear that Xuande has obtained Jingzhou. Just as I was about to fulfill my former purpose, Cao Cao has instead summoned me. What should I do?” Ma Chao replied, “Cao Cao summons Father in the Son of Heaven’s name. If you do not go, he will surely accuse us of defying the imperial command. You should take advantage of his summons and go directly to the capital, then find an opportunity to act from within. In that way your former purpose may be fulfilled.”

Ma Teng’s nephew Ma Dai remonstrated, “Cao Cao’s heart is unfathomably treacherous. If Uncle goes, you will surely perish by his hand.” Ma Chao said, “I am willing to muster every soldier in Western Liang and follow Father into Xuchang, there to rid the empire of this scourge. Why should that not be done?” Ma Teng replied, “You must remain here, commanding the Qiang troops and defending Western Liang. I shall take only my second son, Ma Xiu, my third son, Ma Tie, and my nephew Ma Dai. When Cao Cao sees that you remain in Western Liang and that Han Sui is here to assist you, he will presumably not dare to harm me.” Ma Chao said, “If Father goes, you must on no account enter the capital rashly. You must respond to circumstances and carefully observe Cao Cao’s movements.” Ma Teng replied, “I have plans of my own. There is no need for excessive concern.”

Ma Teng accordingly led five thousand troops from Western Liang. He sent Ma Xiu and Ma Tie ahead as the vanguard and left Ma Dai in the rear to provide support. The column wound onward toward Xuchang and encamped twenty li from the city. When Cao Cao learned that Ma Teng had arrived, he summoned Huang Kui, Gentleman Attendant at the Palace Gate, and instructed him, “Ma Teng is now to campaign in the south. I appoint you military counselor for the expedition. Go first to Ma Teng’s camp and convey my regards to his army. You may tell Ma Teng that because the road from Western Liang is long and transporting grain is exceedingly difficult, he cannot take many troops with him. I shall send a larger army to join him in the advance. Tomorrow, have him enter the city for an audience with the Emperor, and I shall then provide him with grain and fodder.”

Huang Kui accepted the command and went to see Ma Teng, who set out wine to receive him. When Huang Kui was half drunk, he said, “My father, Huang Wan, died during the disorders caused by Li Jue and Guo Si, and I have always harbored bitter grief over it. I never imagined that today we should again encounter a traitor who deceives his sovereign.” Ma Teng asked, “Who is this traitor who deceives his sovereign?” Huang Kui replied, “The traitor who deceives his sovereign is Cao Cao. Can it be that you do not know this and must ask me?” Ma Teng feared that Cao Cao had sent Huang Kui to probe him, and hastily checked him, saying, “There are eyes and ears close at hand. Do not speak recklessly.” Huang Kui rebuked him: “Can it be that you have utterly forgotten the Girdle Edict?” When Ma Teng saw that Huang Kui had spoken the secret in his heart, he privately told him the truth. Huang Kui said, “Cao Cao wants you to enter the city for an audience with the Emperor; his intention cannot be good. You must not enter lightly. Tomorrow you should draw up your troops beneath the city. When Cao Cao comes out to inspect the army, kill him there on the reviewing ground, and the great undertaking will succeed.”

When the two had settled their plans, Huang Kui returned home, his indignation still unabated. His wife questioned him repeatedly, but he refused to speak. Now his concubine, Li Chunxiang, was secretly carrying on an affair with Miao Ze, his wife’s younger brother. Miao Ze desired to possess Chunxiang but had no means of doing so. Seeing Huang Kui filled with resentment, the concubine said to Miao Ze, “Gentleman Attendant Huang returned today after discussing military affairs, and he seems exceedingly angry. I do not know why.” Miao Ze said, “You may provoke him by saying, ‘Everyone says that Imperial Uncle Liu is humane and virtuous, while Cao Cao is a treacherous hero. Why is that?’ Then see what he says.”

That night Huang Kui indeed came to Chunxiang’s chamber. His concubine provoked him with those words. Emboldened by wine, Huang Kui said, “You are only a woman, yet even you know right from wrong. How much more must I know it! The cause of my resentment is that I wish to kill Cao Cao.” His concubine asked, “If you wish to kill him, how will you set about it?” Huang Kui replied, “I have already made an agreement with General Ma. Tomorrow, when Cao Cao reviews the troops outside the city, we shall kill him.” The concubine told Miao Ze, and Miao Ze reported the matter to Cao Cao. Cao Cao secretly summoned Cao Hong and Xu Chu and gave them their instructions; then he summoned Xiahou Yuan and Xu Huang and likewise told them what to do. Each received his orders and departed. Meanwhile, Cao Cao first had Huang Kui’s entire household, young and old, taken into custody.

The next day Ma Teng led the soldiers and horses of Western Liang toward the city. When they had nearly reached it, he saw a cluster of red banners ahead bearing the insignia of the Chancellor. Ma Teng assumed that Cao Cao had personally come to review the army and spurred his horse forward. Suddenly there came the report of a cannon. As the red banners parted, bows and crossbows loosed their missiles together. The officer charging at the head was Cao Hong. Ma Teng hastily wheeled his horse around, but battle cries arose on both sides. Xu Chu came charging from the left, Xiahou Yuan from the right, while Xu Huang led troops against the rear, cutting the Western Liang army in two and trapping Ma Teng and his two sons in the heart of the encirclement.

Seeing that matters had gone awry, Ma Teng fought desperately to break through. Ma Tie was soon shot dead amid a storm of arrows. Ma Xiu followed Ma Teng, charging left and dashing right, but they could find no way out. Both men suffered grave wounds, and when the horses beneath them were shot down, father and son were captured. Cao Cao ordered Huang Kui and Ma Teng and his son brought before him in bonds. Huang Kui cried aloud, “I am innocent!” Cao Cao ordered Miao Ze to confront him with the evidence. Ma Teng cursed him furiously: “Wretched pedant, you have ruined my great undertaking! That I cannot slay this traitor for the sake of the state is the will of Heaven!” Cao Cao ordered them dragged away. Ma Teng continued cursing without pause and was put to death together with his son Ma Xiu and Huang Kui. A later poet praised Ma Teng:

Father and sons alike shone fierce and bright;One house was famed for loyalty and faith.They gave their lives to save the state from peril,And swore to die repaying sovereign grace.Their blood-chewed oath of covenant remained;Their righteous purpose was to slay the traitor.Western Liang acclaimed their noble lineage:Worthy descendants of the Wave-Calming General.

Miao Ze said to Cao Cao, “I desire no additional reward. I ask only that Li Chunxiang be given to me as my wife.” Cao Cao laughed and said, “For the sake of one woman, you destroyed your brother-in-law’s entire household. What use have I for such an unrighteous man?” He ordered Miao Ze and Li Chunxiang beheaded in the marketplace together with every member of Huang Kui’s household, young and old. None who witnessed it failed to sigh. A later poet lamented:

For private lust Miao Ze destroyed a loyal lord;Before he gained Chunxiang, she too lost her life.Even the treacherous hero would not pardon them:In vain the petty villain schemed and plotted.

Cao Cao ordered that the soldiers from Western Liang be pacified, proclaiming to them, “Ma Teng and his sons plotted rebellion. The matter has nothing to do with the rest of you.” At the same time, he sent men with orders to secure the passes and prevent Ma Dai from escaping.

Now Ma Dai had remained in the rear with a thousand soldiers. Men who had escaped from outside Xuchang soon returned and reported the disaster to him. Ma Dai was greatly alarmed. He had no choice but to abandon his troops, disguise himself as a traveling merchant, and flee by night. After killing Ma Teng and the others, Cao Cao resolved to campaign in the south. Suddenly a man reported, “Liu Bei is training his soldiers and horses and preparing his weapons and equipment. He intends to seize the Riverlands.” Cao Cao was startled and said, “If Liu Bei obtains the Riverlands, his wings will be fully grown. How shall we then deal with him?”

Before he had finished speaking, a man below the steps came forward and said, “I have a plan that will keep Liu Bei and Sun Quan from acting in concert and will bring both Jiangnan and the Western Riverlands into the Chancellor’s hands.” Thus it was:

The heroes of the Western Riverlands now faced the blade;The champions of the southern realm would likewise suffer woe.

Who was the man who offered this plan? Read on.

Ma Chao Raises an Army to Avenge His Wrongs; Cao Cao Cuts His Beard and Casts Away His Robe

Now the man who offered this plan was Chen Qun, styled Changwen, the Imperial Censor in Charge of Records. Cao Cao asked, “What sound strategy has Chen Changwen to propose?” Chen Qun replied, “Liu Bei and Sun Quan are now bound together as closely as lips and teeth. If Liu Bei intends to seize the Western Riverlands, Your Excellency may order a senior general to lead an army, join forces with the troops at Hefei, and strike directly into the Southland. Sun Quan will then be certain to seek aid from Liu Bei. But Liu Bei’s heart is set upon the Western Riverlands, and he will surely have no mind to rescue Sun Quan. Without aid, Sun Quan’s strength will fail and his army decline, and the lands east of the Yangtze must fall to Your Excellency. Once the Southland is won, Jingzhou may be pacified at a single beat of the drum. After Jingzhou has been subdued, you may proceed at leisure against the Western Riverlands, and the empire will be settled.” Cao Cao said, “Changwen’s words accord perfectly with my own intentions.” He immediately raised a great army of three hundred thousand and marched directly toward the Southland, while ordering Zhang Liao at Hefei to prepare provisions and fodder for the army’s supply.

Sun Quan’s spies soon brought him word of this. He assembled his generals to deliberate. Zhang Zhao said, “We may send a man to Lu Zijing and have him dispatch an urgent letter to Jingzhou, asking Xuande to join us in resisting Cao Cao. Zijing has shown Xuande favor, so Xuande will surely heed his words. Moreover, since Xuande is now the son-in-law of the Southland, honor will not permit him to refuse. If Xuande comes to our aid, the Southland will have nothing to fear.” Sun Quan followed this counsel and at once sent a messenger to Lu Su, instructing him to seek aid from Xuande. Lu Su accepted the command, immediately wrote a letter, and sent a man to deliver it to Xuande. After Xuande had read its contents, he lodged the messenger in the guesthouse and sent someone to Nan Commandery to invite Kongming. When Kongming arrived in Jingzhou, Xuande gave him Lu Su’s letter to read. Having finished it, Kongming said, “There is no need to mobilize the troops of the Southland, nor any need to move the troops of Jingzhou. I shall make Cao Cao himself afraid even to look toward the southeast.” He then wrote a reply to Lu Su, telling him to sleep soundly without anxiety: if the northern army should invade, the Imperial Uncle had a plan of his own to make it withdraw. The messenger departed. Xuande asked, “Cao Cao has now raised an army of three hundred thousand, joined it with the forces at Hefei, and is sweeping down upon us. What marvelous plan have you, Master, to make him retreat?” Kongming replied, “The force Cao Cao has feared throughout his life is the army of Xiliang. Now that Cao Cao has killed Ma Teng, Ma Teng’s son Ma Chao commands the troops of Xiliang and must hate the traitor Cao to the very marrow of his bones. My lord may write him a letter and form an alliance with him. If Ma Chao raises troops and enters the passes, Cao Cao will have no leisure to descend upon the Southland.” Xuande was overjoyed. He wrote a letter at once and dispatched a trusted man straight to Xiliang to deliver it.

Meanwhile, in Xiliang, Ma Chao had a dream one night. He dreamed that he lay upon snowy ground while a pack of tigers came to tear at him. He awoke in terror, his heart full of doubt, and assembled the officers and aides under his command to tell them what he had dreamed. One man in the assembly immediately said, “This dream is an omen of ill fortune.” All looked toward the speaker. He was a trusted commandant of Ma Chao’s headquarters, surnamed Pang, named De, and styled Lingming. Ma Chao asked, “What is your interpretation, Lingming?” Pang De replied, “To encounter tigers upon snowy ground is a most evil portent. Can some misfortune have befallen the old general in Xuchang?” Before he had finished speaking, a man staggered in, fell weeping to the ground, and bowed, saying, “My uncle and my brothers are all dead!” Ma Chao looked and saw that it was Ma Dai. Startled, he questioned him. Ma Dai said, “My uncle plotted with Palace Attendant Huang Kui to kill Cao Cao, but unhappily the affair was exposed, and they were all beheaded in the marketplace. My two younger brothers were also put to death. I alone disguised myself as a traveling merchant and escaped by riding through the night.”

When Ma Chao heard this, he collapsed to the ground in tears. His generals hastened to raise him. Grinding his teeth, Ma Chao bitterly cursed the traitor Cao. Suddenly it was reported that Liu Bei, the Imperial Uncle of Jingzhou, had sent a man bearing a letter. Ma Chao opened and read it. In substance, it said: “I humbly reflect that the House of Han has fallen upon misfortune. The traitor Cao has usurped authority, deceived his sovereign, defied his superiors, and brought misery and ruin upon the common people. In former days, Bei and your honored late father received the secret edict together and swore to destroy this traitor. Now that your honored late father has been murdered by Cao Cao, the general’s enmity with him cannot share the same heaven and earth, nor endure beneath the same sun and moon. If you can lead the troops of Xiliang to attack Cao Cao’s right, Bei will raise the forces of Jingzhou and Xiangyang to bar his front. Then the rebel Cao may be captured, his treacherous faction destroyed, your wrongs and humiliation avenged, and the House of Han restored. A letter cannot express all that I would say. I stand awaiting your reply.”

When Ma Chao had finished reading, he wiped away his tears and wrote an immediate reply. He sent the messenger back ahead of him, then prepared to mobilize the troops of Xiliang. Just as he was about to set out, Han Sui, Governor of Xiliang, sent a man inviting Ma Chao to come and see him. When Ma Chao arrived at Han Sui’s residence, Han Sui brought out a letter from Cao Cao and showed it to him. It read: “If you seize Ma Chao and send him to the capital at Xu, I shall immediately enfeoff you as Marquis of Xiliang.” Ma Chao bowed to the ground and said, “I beg you, Uncle, to bind the two of us brothers and send us under guard to Xuchang, thus sparing yourself the toil of spear and halberd.” Han Sui helped him to his feet and said, “Your father and I swore brotherhood together. How could I bear to harm you? If you raise an army, I shall aid you.”

Ma Chao bowed in gratitude. Han Sui then had Cao Cao’s envoy dragged out and beheaded, after which he mustered the troops of the eight divisions under his command and set forth with Ma Chao. Who commanded those eight divisions? Hou Xuan, Cheng Yin, Li Kan, Zhang Heng, Liang Xing, Cheng Yi, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu. These eight generals followed Han Sui and joined Ma Chao’s officers Pang De and Ma Dai, together raising a great army of two hundred thousand and driving straight toward Chang’an. Zhong Yao, Governor of Chang’an, sent an urgent report to Cao Cao while leading out his own troops to oppose the enemy and drawing up his battle lines in the open country. Ma Dai, commander of Xiliang’s vanguard, came on with fifteen thousand troops in a vast and mighty host that covered the hills and filled the plains. Zhong Yao rode out to parley. Ma Dai wielded a precious saber and engaged Zhong Yao in combat. Before one bout was completed, Zhong Yao was soundly defeated and fled, with Ma Dai pursuing, saber in hand. Ma Chao and Han Sui then arrived with the main army, surrounded Chang’an, and forced Zhong Yao to mount the walls and defend the city.

Chang’an was the site of the Western Han capital. Its walls and outer defenses were solid, and its moats deep and perilous; it could not be taken by sudden assault. Though the city was besieged for ten days without respite, it could not be breached. Pang De offered a plan: “The soil within Chang’an is hard and its water brackish, scarcely fit to drink. Moreover, there is no firewood. After ten days of siege, soldiers and civilians alike must be suffering hunger. We should withdraw our army for the moment. We need only do thus and thus, and Chang’an will be ours for the taking.” Ma Chao said, “An excellent plan!” He immediately sent the “command” banner throughout every division, ordering the whole army to withdraw. Ma Chao himself covered the rear while the troops of the several divisions gradually retired.

When Zhong Yao climbed the walls the next day to look, he saw that the enemy army had completely withdrawn, but he feared some stratagem. He sent scouts to investigate, and only after they reported that the enemy had indeed gone far away did he set his mind at ease. He then permitted soldiers and civilians to leave the city to cut firewood and draw water, flinging the gates wide open and allowing people to pass freely in and out. On the fifth day, however, a man reported that Ma Chao’s army had returned. Soldiers and civilians raced back into the city, and Zhong Yao once again shut the gates and held firm.

Now Zhong Yao’s younger brother, Zhong Jin, was guarding the western gate. Near the third watch, a fire suddenly broke out inside the gate. Zhong Jin hurried over to fight it, but a man swept around from beside the wall, raised his saber, spurred his horse, and shouted, “Pang De is here!” Zhong Jin was caught unprepared, and Pang De cut him from his horse with a single blow. Pang De scattered the officers and soldiers, hewed through the gate bar, broke the locks, and let the troops of Ma Chao and Han Sui into the city. Zhong Yao abandoned Chang’an and fled through the eastern gate. Ma Chao and Han Sui took possession of the city and rewarded the whole army for its service.

Zhong Yao retreated to defend Tong Pass and sent an urgent report to Cao Cao. When Cao Cao learned that Chang’an had been lost, he no longer dared discuss the southern campaign. He summoned Cao Hong and Xu Huang and instructed them: “Take ten thousand men ahead of me and relieve Zhong Yao in the close defense of Tong Pass. If the pass is lost within ten days, you shall both be beheaded. If it is lost after ten days, the fault will not be yours. I shall follow shortly with the main army.” The two accepted their orders and departed that very night. Cao Ren remonstrated, “Cao Hong is hot-tempered. I truly fear he may spoil the undertaking.” Cao Cao replied, “You will escort the provisions and fodder, then follow behind to support them.”

Cao Hong and Xu Huang arrived at Tong Pass, relieved Zhong Yao, and held the pass firmly, refusing to offer battle. Ma Chao led his army beneath the pass and reviled three generations of Cao Cao’s family. Cao Hong flew into a rage and wanted to lead his troops down from the pass to fight. Xu Huang remonstrated, “Ma Chao is trying to provoke you into battle, General. You must on no account engage him. When the prime minister’s main army arrives, he will surely have a settled plan.” Ma Chao’s troops came in turns, day and night, to shout insults. Cao Hong repeatedly wished to fight, but Xu Huang restrained him with the greatest difficulty. On the ninth day, Cao Hong looked down from the pass and saw that the Xiliang soldiers had all dismounted and were sitting on the grass before the walls. Most were exhausted, and some had even lain down to sleep on the ground. Cao Hong immediately ordered his horse saddled, mustered three thousand troops, and charged down from the pass. The Xiliang soldiers abandoned their horses, threw down their weapons, and fled, while Cao Hong pursued them farther and farther.

At the time, Xu Huang was inspecting the provisions atop the pass. When he heard that Cao Hong had gone down to fight, he was greatly alarmed. He hastily led troops after him, shouting for Cao Hong to turn back. Suddenly, tremendous cries arose behind them as Ma Dai came charging up with his army. Cao Hong and Xu Huang hurriedly turned to retreat, but at one beat of the drum, two armies swept out from behind the hills to cut them off: Ma Chao on the left and Pang De on the right. A confused battle followed. Unable to withstand them, Cao Hong lost more than half his troops before breaking through the encirclement and fleeing back toward the pass. The Xiliang army pursued close behind, and Cao Hong and the others abandoned the pass and fled. Pang De pursued them straight beyond Tong Pass, where he encountered Cao Ren’s army, which rescued Cao Hong and the survivors. Ma Chao came up in support of Pang De and occupied the pass.

Having lost Tong Pass, Cao Hong fled to report to Cao Cao. Cao Cao said, “I gave you a limit of ten days. Why did you lose Tong Pass on the ninth?” Cao Hong replied, “The Xiliang soldiers heaped every kind of insult upon us. Then, seeing their army off guard, I seized the opportunity to pursue them. I never imagined I would fall into the rebels’ treacherous stratagem.” Cao Cao said, “Cao Hong is young, rash, and violent—but you, Xu Huang, ought to have known better!” Xu Huang replied, “I repeatedly remonstrated, but he would not listen. That day I was inspecting the provisions atop the pass. By the time I learned what had happened, the young general had already gone down. Fearing disaster, I hastened after him, but he had already fallen into the rebels’ treacherous stratagem.”

Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered Cao Hong beheaded. The assembled officers pleaded for his life, so Cao Hong confessed his fault and withdrew. Cao Cao advanced directly to Tong Pass. Cao Ren said, “We should first establish our stockades, and then it will not be too late to attack the pass.” Cao Cao ordered trees felled and rows of palisades erected, dividing his army into three encampments: Cao Ren held the left camp, Xiahou Yuan the right, and Cao Cao himself occupied the center. The next day, Cao Cao led the officers and commanders of all three camps toward the pass and encountered the Xiliang army. Both sides drew up their formations. Cao Cao rode out beneath the standard at his gate and surveyed the troops of Xiliang. Every man was stout and valiant, every one a hero. Then he saw Ma Chao, whose face was as fair as powder and whose lips seemed daubed with vermilion. He had a slender waist and broad shoulders, a mighty voice, and tremendous strength. Clad in a white robe and silver armor, he held a long spear and sat his horse before the ranks, with Pang De above him and Ma Dai below. Cao Cao secretly marveled. Riding forward, he said to Ma Chao, “You are the descendant of a renowned general of the Han. Why have you rebelled?” Grinding his teeth, Ma Chao cursed him furiously: “Traitor Cao! You deceive your sovereign and defy your superiors. Death itself cannot expiate your crimes! You murdered my father and brothers, and our enmity cannot exist beneath the same heaven! I shall take you alive and devour your flesh raw!”

With that, Ma Chao leveled his spear and charged straight forward. Yu Jin rode out from behind Cao Cao to meet him. The two horses crossed, and after eight or nine bouts, Yu Jin was defeated and fled. Zhang He came forward and fought for twenty bouts, but he too was defeated and fled. Li Tong then rode out. Ma Chao engaged him with ferocious might, and within a few bouts thrust Li Tong from his horse with a single spear stroke. Ma Chao swept his spear backward in signal, and the Xiliang troops charged forward as one. Cao Cao’s army suffered a crushing defeat. The Xiliang soldiers came on with such fierce momentum that none of the officers to the left or right could withstand them. Ma Chao, Pang De, and Ma Dai led more than a hundred horsemen straight into the central army to capture Cao Cao. Amid the confusion, Cao Cao heard the Xiliang soldiers shouting, “The man in the red robe is Cao Cao!” Cao Cao hastily stripped off his red robe while still on horseback. Then he heard them shouting, “The man with the long beard is Cao Cao!” In panic, Cao Cao drew his sword and cut off his beard. Someone in the army informed Ma Chao that Cao Cao had cut off his beard, so Ma Chao ordered his men to cry, “The man with the short beard is Cao Cao!” Hearing this, Cao Cao tore off the corner of a banner, wrapped it around his neck, and fled. A later poet wrote:

Defeated at Tong Pass, he fled before the gale;In wild dismay, Mengde cast off his brocade robe.His sword sheared beard and whiskers—his heart must have failed;Ma Chao’s resounding fame towered to heaven’s height.

As Cao Cao fled, a lone horseman came racing after him. He turned his head and saw that it was Ma Chao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed. When the officers around him saw Ma Chao coming, each fled to save his own life, leaving Cao Cao alone. Ma Chao shouted sternly, “Cao Cao, do not flee!” Cao Cao was so frightened that he dropped his horsewhip. Ma Chao was nearly upon him and thrust his spear at him from behind. Cao Cao wheeled around a tree. Ma Chao’s spear struck deep into the trunk, and by the time he had wrenched it free, Cao Cao was already some distance away. Ma Chao spurred after him, but from the side of a hill a general suddenly appeared and cried, “Do not harm my lord! Cao Hong is here!” Whirling his saber and urging on his horse, Cao Hong barred Ma Chao’s path. Cao Cao thus escaped with his life. Cao Hong fought Ma Chao for forty or fifty bouts, but gradually his saber strokes grew disordered and his strength began to fail. Then Xiahou Yuan arrived with several dozen horsemen. Ma Chao was alone and feared being caught in a trap, so he reined about and withdrew. Xiahou Yuan made no attempt to pursue him.

When Cao Cao returned to camp, he found that Cao Ren had held the palisades to the death, and therefore the army had not suffered much further loss. Entering his tent, Cao Cao sighed and said, “Had I put Cao Hong to death, I would surely have died today at Ma Chao’s hands!” He summoned Cao Hong and rewarded him richly. Cao Cao then rallied his defeated army and held firmly within the stockades. He dug deep moats, raised high ramparts, and forbade anyone to offer battle. Every day Ma Chao led troops before the camp to shout insults and challenge them, but Cao Cao issued orders that the soldiers were to stand fast and that anyone who moved without command would be beheaded. The generals said, “The Xiliang troops all wield long spears. We should select bowmen and crossbowmen to oppose them.” Cao Cao replied, “Whether we fight or do not fight depends upon me, not upon the rebels. Though they have long spears, how can they simply thrust them into us? Gentlemen, remain behind the walls and watch. The rebels will withdraw of their own accord.” The generals said privately among themselves, “Whenever the prime minister has gone to war, he has always led from the front. Now that Ma Chao has defeated him, why has he become so feeble?”

Several days later, a spy reported, “Ma Chao has received another twenty thousand fresh troops to aid him. They are men of the Qiang tribes.” Cao Cao was overjoyed when he heard this. His generals said, “Ma Chao has gained reinforcements, yet Your Excellency rejoices. Why?” Cao Cao replied, “After I have defeated him, I shall explain it to you.” Three days later, another report came that still more troops had arrived at the pass. Cao Cao was again delighted and held a banquet in his tent to celebrate. The generals all laughed secretly. Cao Cao said, “You gentlemen laugh because you think I have no plan to defeat Ma Chao. What sound strategy have any of you to offer?” Xu Huang stepped forward and said, “Your Excellency’s great army is now concentrated here, and the rebels’ entire force is likewise encamped at the pass. The territory west of the Yellow River must be wholly unprepared. If one army were secretly to cross at Puban Ford and cut off the rebels’ line of retreat, while Your Excellency crossed directly north of the river and attacked them, they would be unable to support one another, and their position would surely become desperate.” Cao Cao said, “Gongming’s words accord perfectly with my own intentions.” He ordered Xu Huang to lead four thousand picked troops with Zhu Ling in a direct surprise attack west of the Yellow River and lie hidden in a mountain valley. “When I have crossed north of the river, attack them at the same time.” Xu Huang and Zhu Ling accepted the command and secretly departed first with their four thousand men. Cao Cao then ordered Cao Hong to prepare boats and rafts at Puban Ford. Leaving Cao Ren to defend the camp, Cao Cao himself led troops to cross the Wei River. A spy promptly reported this to Ma Chao. Ma Chao said, “Cao Cao is not attacking Tong Pass, but has ordered men to prepare boats and rafts. He means to cross north of the river and cut off our rear. I shall lead an army across and hold the northern bank. If Cao Cao’s troops cannot cross, the provisions east of the river will be exhausted in less than twenty days and his army will surely fall into disorder. Then we shall follow the southern bank and attack him, and Cao Cao may be captured.” Han Sui said, “There is no need for that. Have you not heard the rule of war: ‘Strike an army when half has crossed’? Wait until half of Cao Cao’s troops have crossed, then attack them from the southern bank. His army will perish in the river.” Ma Chao said, “Your words are excellent, Uncle.” He immediately sent men to discover when Cao Cao intended to cross.

Cao Cao completed his preparations and divided the army into three parts to cross the Wei River in succession. By the time the men and horses reached the river, the sun was just rising. Cao Cao first sent picked troops across to the northern bank to establish a camp. He himself, with a personal guard of one hundred officers and soldiers, sat on the southern bank with his hand upon his sword and watched the army cross. Suddenly a man reported, “The white-robed general is coming from behind!” Everyone recognized that this was Ma Chao, and the soldiers surged toward the boats. Along the riverbank, those fighting to board raised an unceasing clamor. Cao Cao remained seated and unmoving, pointing with his sword and ordering them to cease their disorder. Then came the cries of men and neighing of horses as the enemy swarmed forward. A general aboard one of the boats leaped ashore and cried, “The rebels are here! I beg Your Excellency to board!” Cao Cao looked and saw that it was Xu Chu. Yet Cao Cao still said, “What does it matter if the rebels have come?” When he turned to look back, Ma Chao was less than a hundred paces away. Xu Chu dragged Cao Cao toward the boat, but it had already pulled more than ten feet from shore. Hoisting Cao Cao onto his back, Xu Chu leaped aboard. All the accompanying officers and soldiers threw themselves into the water, clung to the sides, and struggled to climb aboard and escape with their lives. The small boat was about to capsize, so Xu Chu drew his sword and hacked wildly at them. Every hand gripping the gunwales was severed, and the men fell back into the water. The boat was hastily propelled downstream. Xu Chu stood in the stern, desperately pushing with a wooden pole, while Cao Cao crouched at his feet. Ma Chao reached the riverbank and, seeing that the boat had already drifted to midstream, took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and ordered his fierce riders to race along the bank and shoot. The arrows fell as thickly as rain. Fearing that Cao Cao would be struck, Xu Chu raised a horse saddle in his left hand to shield him. Ma Chao’s arrows never flew in vain. The boatmen fell into the water as each shaft found its mark, and several dozen men aboard were shot down. No one remained able to steer, and the boat spun helplessly in the swift current. Xu Chu alone displayed divine valor: gripping the rudder between his legs to control it, he pushed the boat with the pole in one hand and held the saddle over Cao Cao with the other.

At that time, Ding Fei, Magistrate of Weinan County, was on the southern hills. Seeing Ma Chao pressing Cao Cao so closely, he feared for Cao Cao’s life and drove all the cattle and horses out of his camp until the hills and plains were covered with them. When the Xiliang soldiers saw the livestock, they all turned back and fought among themselves to seize the cattle and horses, abandoning the pursuit. Cao Cao thus escaped. The moment he reached the northern bank, he ordered all the boats and rafts scuttled. When the generals heard that Cao Cao was in peril on the river, they hurried to rescue him, but he had already come ashore. Xu Chu wore heavy armor, and arrows were embedded all over it. The generals escorted Cao Cao to the field camp, where they all bowed to the ground and inquired after his safety. Cao Cao laughed loudly and said, “Today I was nearly brought to grief by that young rebel!” Xu Chu said, “Had someone not loosed horses and cattle to lure the rebels away, they would surely have pressed hard to cross the river.” Cao Cao asked, “Who was it that lured them away?” Someone who knew replied, “Ding Fei, Magistrate of Weinan County.” A short while later, Ding Fei entered to see him. Cao Cao thanked him, saying, “But for your excellent stratagem, sir, I would have been captured by the rebels.” He then appointed him Commandant of Military Administration. Ding Fei said, “Though the rebels have withdrawn for the moment, they will surely return tomorrow. We must devise a sound plan to resist them.” Cao Cao replied, “I have already made preparations.” He then summoned his generals and said, “Divide your men and build covered passageways along the river to serve for the moment as the base of our camp. When the rebels come, array troops outside the passageways, while within them you set up empty standards and banners as a feigned force. Dig pits and trenches along the river, cover them loosely with earth and hurdles, and use troops near the water to lure the enemy forward. If the rebels charge in haste, they must fall into the pits; once they have fallen, they may be captured.”

Ma Chao returned to Han Sui and said, “I nearly captured Cao Cao, but one general displayed extraordinary courage, carried him onto his back, and leaped aboard a boat. I do not know who the man was.” Han Sui said, “I have heard that Cao Cao selects men of exceptional strength as guards before his tent, calling them the ‘Tiger Guard.’ They were commanded by the fierce generals Dian Wei and Xu Chu. Dian Wei is already dead, so the man who rescued Cao Cao must have been Xu Chu. His courage and strength surpass those of ordinary men, and everyone calls him the ‘Tiger Fool.’ If you encounter him, you must not underestimate him.” Ma Chao said, “I too have long heard his name.” Han Sui said, “Now that Cao Cao has crossed the river, he intends to strike our rear. We must attack him swiftly and not allow him to establish a camp. Once his camp is built, it will be very difficult to destroy.” Ma Chao said, “In my foolish opinion, the best plan remains to hold the northern bank and prevent him from crossing.” Han Sui said, “What if you defend the camp while I lead an army along the river to fight Cao Cao?” Ma Chao replied, “Let Pang De serve as vanguard and accompany you, Uncle.”

Han Sui and Pang De accordingly led fifty thousand troops straight toward Weinan. Cao Cao ordered his generals to lure them between the covered passageways. Pang De first led more than a thousand armored horsemen in a headlong charge. At the outbreak of shouts, men and horses alike plunged into the concealed pits. Pang De sprang upward and leaped out of the pit onto level ground. He immediately killed several men, then fought his way on foot through the encirclement. Han Sui had meanwhile been trapped in the heart of the enemy formation. Pang De went on foot to rescue him and encountered Cao Yong, an officer under Cao Ren. Pang De struck him from his horse with a single saber blow, seized his mount, carved open a blood-soaked road, rescued Han Sui, and fled toward the southeast. Cao Cao’s troops came in pursuit, but Ma Chao led an army to their support and defeated them. They also rescued more than half the troops. The fighting continued until dusk, when they finally returned. Upon counting their men, they found that the commanders Cheng Yin and Zhang Heng had been lost, while more than two hundred men had died in the pits. Ma Chao and Han Sui conferred. “If we delay much longer,” they said, “Cao Cao will establish his camp north of the river, and it will be difficult to drive him back. Better to take advantage of the night and lead light cavalry in a raid upon his field camp.” Han Sui said, “The force must be divided so the front and rear may support one another.” Ma Chao therefore took command of the vanguard and ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to provide support from the rear. That very night they set out.

Cao Cao, having withdrawn his troops to camp north of the Wei, summoned his generals and said, “The rebels think we have not yet established our palisades and will surely come to raid our field camp. Scatter troops in ambush on every side and leave the central camp empty. When the signal cannon sounds, let every ambush rise at once, and we shall capture them at a single beat of the drum.” The generals obeyed, and all the ambushes were laid. That night, however, Ma Chao first sent Cheng Yi forward with thirty horsemen to scout. Seeing no men or horses, Cheng Yi rode directly into the central camp. When Cao Cao’s army saw the Xiliang riders arrive, they fired the signal cannon. Ambushed troops sprang out from every side, but they surrounded only thirty horsemen. Cheng Yi was slain by Xiahou Yuan. Ma Chao, meanwhile, came from the rear with Pang De and Ma Dai, their troops divided into three columns, and swept forward in a massed assault. Thus it was:

Though hidden troops may wait and watch the foe,How can they withstand fierce generals vying to lead the charge?

How victory and defeat were decided will be told in the next chapter.

Xu Chu Strips to Fight Ma Chao; Cao Cao Blots a Letter to Divide Han Sui

That night the two armies fought in confusion until dawn, when each withdrew its troops. Ma Chao encamped at the mouth of the Wei River and divided his forces day and night to attack from front and rear. Within the Wei, Cao Cao chained boats and rafts together to form three floating bridges connecting with the southern bank. Cao Ren led troops to establish a stockade along both sides of the river, linking grain carts and wagons together as a barricade. When Ma Chao heard of this, he ordered every soldier to carry a bundle of straw and fire-making materials, then joined forces with Han Sui and attacked the stockade. They heaped up the bundles and set them fiercely ablaze. Cao Cao’s troops could not withstand them and abandoned the stockade in flight. The wagons, carts, and floating bridges were all burned to ashes. The forces of Western Liang won a great victory and cut off the Wei River. Unable to establish a camp, Cao Cao grew deeply anxious. Xun You said, “We can take sand and earth from the banks of the Wei and build a walled fortification that will be strong enough to hold.” Cao Cao assigned thirty thousand soldiers to carry earth and build the walls. But Ma Chao sent Pang De and Ma Dai, each with five hundred cavalry, to charge back and forth against them; moreover, the sandy soil would not hold, and whatever they built promptly collapsed. Cao Cao had no remedy.

It was now the end of the ninth month. The weather suddenly turned bitterly cold, while dense red clouds blanketed the sky and did not clear for days. Cao Cao sat brooding in his camp. Suddenly a man reported, “An old gentleman has come to see the Prime Minister and wishes to offer a plan.” Cao Cao had him admitted. The man had the bones of a crane and the bearing of a pine, with an ancient and venerable appearance. When questioned, he proved to be a native of Jingzhao who lived in seclusion on Mount Zhongnan. His surname was Lou, his courtesy name Zibo, and his Daoist name the Recluse Dreaming of Plums. Cao Cao received him with the courtesies due a guest. Zibo said, “The Prime Minister has long wished to cross the Wei and establish a camp. Why do you not seize this opportunity to build it now?” Cao Cao replied, “On sandy ground, ramparts cannot be raised. What excellent counsel can the recluse bestow upon me?” Zibo said, “The Prime Minister employs troops with divine skill—can it be that you do not understand the seasons? For days the clouds have gathered thickly. Once the north wind rises, there is certain to be a great freeze. After the wind begins, drive your soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. By dawn, your earthen walls will be complete.”

Cao Cao was greatly enlightened and rewarded Zibo lavishly. Zibo declined the gifts and departed. That night a mighty north wind arose. Cao Cao drove all his soldiers to carry earth and pour water over it. As they had no vessels for holding water, they made bags of raw silk, filled them, and drenched the earth; as they built, it froze. By dawn, the sand and earth had frozen solid, and the walls were complete. Scouts reported this to Ma Chao. He led out troops to inspect them and was greatly astonished, suspecting that Cao Cao had received divine aid. The next day Ma Chao assembled his main army and advanced to the beat of drums. Cao Cao rode out of camp in person, with only Xu Chu following behind. Flourishing his whip, Cao Cao shouted, “Mengde has come here alone on horseback! Let Ma Chao come out and speak with me!” Ma Chao rode forth with leveled spear. Cao Cao said, “You mocked me because I could not establish a camp. Now Heaven has built it for me in a single night. Why do you not surrender at once?”

Ma Chao was enraged and meant to spur forward and seize him, but behind Cao Cao he saw a man with strange eyes opened round, a steel saber in his hand, reining in his horse as he stood. Suspecting that this was Xu Chu, Ma Chao raised his whip and asked, “I hear there is a Tiger Marquis in your army. Where is he?” Xu Chu lifted his saber and roared, “I am Xu Chu of Qiao Commandery!” Divine light shot from his eyes, and a terrible majesty bristled about him. Ma Chao dared not move, but reined about and withdrew. Cao Cao likewise returned to camp with Xu Chu. All who watched from the two armies were struck with awe. Cao Cao said to his generals, “So the rebel knows that Zhongkang is the Tiger Marquis?” From then on, everyone in the army called Xu Chu the Tiger Marquis. Xu Chu said, “Tomorrow I shall certainly capture Ma Chao.” Cao Cao said, “Ma Chao is brave and fierce. You must not take him lightly.” Xu Chu replied, “I swear to fight him to the death!” He immediately sent a challenge declaring that the Tiger Marquis alone challenged Ma Chao to a decisive battle the next day. Ma Chao received the letter and cried furiously, “How dare he insult me so!” He wrote in reply that on the following day he swore to kill the Tiger Madman.

The next day both armies marched out and drew up their formations. Ma Chao placed Pang De on the left wing and Ma Dai on the right, while Han Sui commanded the center. Ma Chao leveled his spear, urged forward his horse, and halted before the ranks, shouting, “Tiger Madman, come out quickly!” Beneath the commander’s banner, Cao Cao looked back at his generals and said, “Ma Chao’s valor is no less than Lü Bu’s.” Before he had finished speaking, Xu Chu galloped out, brandishing his saber. Ma Chao met him with leveled spear. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without deciding victory or defeat. Their horses grew weary, so each returned to his lines, changed mounts, and rode out again. They fought for another hundred bouts, still without a decision. Xu Chu’s fighting blood rose. He galloped back into his formation, stripped off his helmet and armor, and, with the muscles of his bare body bulging, grasped his saber, vaulted onto his horse, and returned to fight Ma Chao to the death. Both armies were aghast. The two fought for more than thirty further bouts. Then Xu Chu, exerting all his might, raised his saber and hacked at Ma Chao. Ma Chao dodged the stroke and thrust his spear straight at Xu Chu’s heart. Xu Chu cast aside his saber and caught the spear under his arm. The two struggled for possession of it from horseback. Xu Chu’s strength was immense; with a sharp crack he snapped the shaft, and each seized one half and struck wildly at the other from horseback. Fearing that harm might come to Xu Chu, Cao Cao ordered Xiahou Yuan and Cao Hong to ride out together and attack Ma Chao from both sides. Seeing Cao Cao’s generals come forth together, Pang De and Ma Dai signaled the iron cavalry on both wings, which charged across the field and plunged into the melee. Cao Cao’s troops fell into disorder. Xu Chu was struck by two arrows in the arm. The generals retreated in haste into the stockade, while Ma Chao pursued them all the way to the riverbank, inflicting losses on more than half of Cao Cao’s army. Cao Cao ordered the gates barred and forbade anyone to come out. Ma Chao returned to the mouth of the Wei and said to Han Sui, “Of all the savage fighters I have ever seen, none can compare with Xu Chu. He truly is a Tiger Madman!”

Cao Cao, meanwhile, judged that Ma Chao could be defeated by stratagem. He therefore secretly ordered Xu Huang and Zhu Ling to cross the river with all their troops and establish a camp on the western bank, so that they might attack from front and rear. One day, from the city wall, Cao Cao saw Ma Chao leading several hundred horsemen straight up to the stockade, sweeping back and forth as swiftly as flight. Cao Cao watched for a long while, then flung his helmet to the ground and said, “If that young Ma does not die, I shall have no burial place!” Hearing this, Xiahou Yuan grew furious and cried sternly, “I would rather die on this spot! I swear to destroy the Ma rebel!” He led out more than a thousand of his own troops, flung wide the stockade gates, and raced directly after Ma Chao. Cao Cao called urgently for him to stop, but could not restrain him. Fearing that he might come to harm, Cao Cao hurriedly mounted and went forward in person to support him. When Ma Chao saw Cao Cao’s troops approaching, he turned his van into the rear guard and his rear guard into the van, then arrayed them in a single line. When Xiahou Yuan arrived, Ma Chao engaged him in battle. In the midst of the fighting, Ma Chao sighted Cao Cao in the distance. Abandoning Xiahou Yuan, he charged straight at Cao Cao. Cao Cao was greatly alarmed, wheeled his horse, and fled. His troops fell into chaos.

While Ma Chao was in pursuit, a sudden report came that one of Cao Cao’s armies had already established a camp west of the river. Ma Chao was greatly alarmed. Losing all desire to continue the pursuit, he hastily recalled his troops and returned to camp to confer with Han Sui. “Cao Cao’s troops have taken advantage of our exposed position to cross to the west bank,” he said. “Our army now faces enemies both before and behind. What are we to do?” The subordinate general Li Kan said, “It would be better to cede territory and sue for peace, so that both sides may suspend hostilities for the time being. Once we have weathered the winter and spring brings warmth, we can make other plans.” Han Sui said, “Li Kan’s proposal is excellent. We should follow it.” Ma Chao remained hesitant and undecided. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan both urged that they seek peace. Han Sui therefore sent Yang Qiu as envoy straight to Cao Cao’s stockade with a letter offering to cede territory and make peace. Cao Cao said, “Return to your camp for now. Tomorrow I shall send someone with my answer.” Yang Qiu took his leave. Jia Xu entered and asked Cao Cao, “What does the Prime Minister intend?” Cao Cao replied, “What is your own view?” Jia Xu said, “In war, deception is never to be rejected. You may pretend to accept their offer, then employ a scheme of estrangement to make Han Sui and Ma Chao suspect each other. After that, they may be broken with a single roll of the drums.” Cao Cao clapped his hands in delight and said, “The loftiest insights under Heaven often coincide. Wenhe’s plan is precisely what I already had in mind.” He therefore sent a reply saying, “Wait until I gradually withdraw my army, and I shall restore to you the land west of the river.” At the same time, he ordered floating bridges constructed, as though preparing to retreat. When Ma Chao received the letter, he said to Han Sui, “Though Cao Cao has agreed to peace, that cunning hero is unfathomable. If we make no preparations, we shall instead fall under his control. Let my uncle and me take turns deploying our troops. Today you face Cao Cao while I face Xu Huang; tomorrow I shall face Cao Cao while you face Xu Huang. Thus we shall guard separately against his treachery.”

Han Sui followed this plan, but someone promptly reported it to Cao Cao. Cao Cao turned to Jia Xu and said, “My purpose is accomplished!” He then asked, “Who is to face me tomorrow?” The man replied, “Han Sui.” The next day Cao Cao led his generals out of camp, surrounded on the left and right, while he alone sat conspicuous on horseback in the center. Many of Han Sui’s soldiers had never seen Cao Cao and came out from their ranks to look at him. Cao Cao shouted, “Do you soldiers wish to see Lord Cao? I too am only a man. I do not have four eyes and two mouths; I merely possess rather more cunning!”

The soldiers all showed fear. Cao Cao sent a man across the lines to say to Han Sui, “The Prime Minister respectfully invites General Han to confer with him.” Han Sui immediately rode out. Seeing that Cao Cao wore neither armor nor weapons, he too discarded his armor and came out lightly clad on a single horse. The two brought their horses head to head, each holding his reins as they talked. Cao Cao said, “Your father and I were recommended together as Filial and Incorrupt, and I always served him as I would an uncle. You and I also entered official life together, and many years have passed without our noticing. What is the general’s honorable age now?” Han Sui replied, “I am forty.” Cao Cao said, “When we were in the capital in former days, we were both in the green springtime of youth. Who would have thought that we should already reach middle age? How I wish the realm might be at peace, so that we could share its pleasures!” He spoke at length only of old times and never once mentioned military affairs. When he had finished, he laughed heartily. They conversed for a full two hours before turning their horses and parting, each returning to his own camp.

Someone quickly reported the affair to Ma Chao. Ma Chao hurried to Han Sui and asked, “What did Cao Cao say to you before the lines today?” Han Sui replied, “He merely recounted old affairs from the capital.” Ma Chao said, “How could he have said nothing of military business?” Han Sui replied, “If Cao Cao did not speak of it, why should I alone have done so?” Ma Chao’s suspicions deepened, but he said nothing and withdrew.

Cao Cao, meanwhile, returned to his camp and said to Jia Xu, “Do you understand the purpose of my conversation before the lines?” Jia Xu replied, “The idea was ingenious, but it is not yet enough to divide the two men. I have a plan that will make Han Sui and Ma Chao turn upon and slaughter each other.” Cao Cao asked what the plan was. Jia Xu said, “Ma Chao is merely a bold warrior and understands nothing of secret intrigues. Let the Prime Minister write a letter in his own hand addressed solely to Han Sui. Make the wording obscure in places, and at all the crucial passages cross out and alter the text yourself. Then seal it and send it to Han Sui, deliberately allowing Ma Chao to learn of it. Ma Chao will certainly demand to see the letter. When he finds all its essential passages crossed out and altered, he will suppose that Han Sui erased them himself for fear that Ma Chao might discover some secret matter. This will perfectly confirm the suspicions raised by your private mounted conference. Once suspicion arises, disorder is certain to follow. I shall also secretly establish contact with the generals under Han Sui and set them at odds with one another. Ma Chao may then be dealt with.” Cao Cao said, “The plan is excellent.” He at once wrote a letter, crossing out and altering all the important passages. He then sealed it securely and, to make a display of the matter, sent numerous attendants to deliver it to Han Sui’s camp. Having presented the letter, they returned.

Sure enough, someone reported the matter to Ma Chao. His suspicions deepened further, and he went straight to Han Sui and demanded to see the letter. Han Sui handed it to him. When Ma Chao saw that parts of the writing had been crossed out and altered, he asked, “Why is everything in this letter so blurred with corrections?” Han Sui said, “The letter came like this. I do not know why.” Ma Chao said, “Who would ever send another man a rough draft? My uncle must have feared that I would learn the particulars and crossed them out beforehand.” Han Sui said, “Perhaps Cao Cao mistakenly sealed up and sent the draft.” Ma Chao said, “That I cannot believe. Cao Cao is a meticulous man. How could he make such an error? You and I have joined forces to destroy the enemy—why have you suddenly conceived a different purpose?” Han Sui said, “If you do not trust my heart, tomorrow I shall lure Cao Cao into conversation before the lines. You may burst out from within our formation and kill him with a single thrust of your spear.” Ma Chao said, “If you do that, it will prove my uncle’s sincerity.” The two made their agreement.

The next day Han Sui led five generals—Hou Xuan, Li Kan, Liang Xing, Ma Wan, and Yang Qiu—out before the lines. Ma Chao concealed himself in the shadow of the camp gate. Han Sui sent a man to the front of Cao Cao’s stockade to shout, “General Han invites the Prime Minister to come out and converse.” Cao Cao ordered Cao Hong to lead several dozen horsemen directly before the lines to meet Han Sui. Halting his horse several paces away, Cao Hong leaned forward in the saddle and said, “Do not fail in what the Prime Minister conveyed to the general last night.” With that, he turned his horse and rode back. When Ma Chao heard this, he was enraged. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he charged at Han Sui and tried to stab him. The five generals barred his way and persuaded the two to return to camp. Han Sui said, “Worthy nephew, do not suspect me. I harbor no evil intent.” But Ma Chao would not believe him. He departed filled with hatred and resentment. Han Sui conferred with the five generals, saying, “How can this matter be explained?” Yang Qiu said, “Ma Chao relies on his valor and has always sought to domineer over my lord. Even if he defeats Cao Cao, how would he ever consent to yield precedence to you? In my humble opinion, it would be better to submit secretly to Lord Cao. Then in days to come you will not fail to receive the rank of marquis.” Han Sui said, “Ma Teng and I once swore brotherhood. How can I bear to betray him?” Yang Qiu said, “Matters have come to this. There is no other course.” Han Sui asked, “Who can carry the message?” Yang Qiu replied, “I am willing to go.” Han Sui therefore wrote a secret letter and sent Yang Qiu to Cao Cao’s camp to discuss their surrender.

Cao Cao was overjoyed. He promised to enfeoff Han Sui as Marquis of Western Liang and appoint Yang Qiu Administrator of Western Liang, while all the others would receive offices and noble ranks. They agreed to use fire as their signal and together plotted against Ma Chao. Yang Qiu bowed farewell and returned to Han Sui, to whom he related everything in detail: “We have agreed to light a fire tonight, then act together from within and without.” Han Sui was delighted. He ordered his soldiers to pile dry firewood behind the central army’s command tent, while each of the five generals hung sword and saber at his side and stood ready. Han Sui then discussed arranging a banquet to entice Ma Chao there and kill him at the feast, but he remained hesitant and had not yet decided.

Unknown to them, Ma Chao had already learned every detail. Taking several close attendants with him, he went ahead with sword in hand, while ordering Pang De and Ma Dai to follow in support. Ma Chao slipped secretly into Han Sui’s tent, where he saw the five generals speaking privately with Han Sui. He heard Yang Qiu say, “There must be no delay. Act quickly!” Ma Chao flew into a rage. Brandishing his sword, he rushed in and roared, “How dare you pack of traitors plot to murder me!” All were greatly alarmed. Ma Chao brought his sword down straight at Han Sui’s face. Han Sui frantically raised a hand to ward off the blow, and his left hand was severed. The five generals drew their sabers and rushed at Ma Chao together. Ma Chao bounded out of the tent, where the five surrounded him and attacked in a confused melee. Alone, Ma Chao wielded his precious sword and fought all five. Wherever the sword’s bright gleam flashed, fresh blood sprayed: he struck down Ma Wan and hewed Liang Xing to the ground, while the other three generals fled for their lives. Ma Chao rushed back into the tent to kill Han Sui, but attendants had already rescued him. A blaze then rose behind the tent, and the troops in every camp began to move. Ma Chao hurriedly mounted his horse. Pang De and Ma Dai also arrived, and all sides became entangled in a chaotic battle. As Ma Chao led his troops in an attempt to break out, Cao Cao’s forces closed in from every direction: Xu Chu was before him, Xu Huang behind, Xiahou Yuan on the left, and Cao Hong on the right, while the soldiers of Western Liang slaughtered one another. Ma Chao lost sight of Pang De and Ma Dai, and with more than a hundred horsemen took up a position on the bridge over the Wei.

As the sky began to brighten, Ma Chao saw Li Kan leading a force beneath the bridge. Leveling his spear and spurring his horse, he gave chase. Li Kan trailed his spear and fled. Just then Yu Jin came up behind Ma Chao. Yu Jin drew his bow and shot at him. Hearing the twang of the bowstring behind him, Ma Chao quickly swerved aside; the arrow instead struck Li Kan ahead of him, and he fell from his horse dead. Ma Chao wheeled about to kill Yu Jin, but Yu Jin spurred away. Ma Chao returned to the bridge and held his ground. Cao Cao’s troops closed in from front and rear, with the Tiger Guard in the van, and shot volleys of arrows at Ma Chao from both sides. Ma Chao swept them aside with his spear, and the shafts fell clattering to the ground. He ordered his mounted followers to charge back and forth, but Cao Cao’s encirclement was too dense and solid for them to break through. With a mighty roar, Ma Chao charged from the bridge into the land north of the river, but all his followers were cut off behind him. Alone, Ma Chao dashed this way and that through the enemy formation, until a concealed crossbow shot brought down the horse beneath him. Ma Chao fell to the ground, and Cao Cao’s troops closed in.

At that moment of mortal peril, a body of troops suddenly came charging from the northwest. It was Pang De and Ma Dai. The two rescued Ma Chao, gave him a remount from the army, and, wheeling about, carved a bloody path through the enemy and fled toward the northwest. When Cao Cao heard that Ma Chao had escaped, he transmitted an order to all his generals: “Whether by day or night, you must pursue that young Ma until you overtake him. Whoever takes his head shall be rewarded with a thousand pieces of gold and enfeoffed as marquis of ten thousand households. Whoever captures him alive shall be appointed a great general.” The generals received the order. Each eager to win the prize, they pursued in a long, unbroken line. Ma Chao paid no heed to the exhaustion of men or horses and thought only of flight. His mounted followers gradually scattered. Of the infantry who could not keep up, many were captured. At last, with only a little more than thirty horsemen remaining, he fled with Pang De and Ma Dai toward Longxi and Lintao.

Cao Cao pursued in person as far as Anding. Only when he learned that Ma Chao had gone far beyond reach did he recall his troops and return to Chang’an. All the generals assembled there. Han Sui, having lost his left hand, was now a cripple. Cao Cao ordered him to rest his troops and horses in Chang’an and conferred upon him the office of Marquis of Western Liang. Yang Qiu and Hou Xuan were both enfeoffed as marquises and ordered to guard the mouth of the Wei. Cao Cao then gave orders for the army to return to the capital at Xu. Yang Fu, an Assistant Officer of Liangzhou whose courtesy name was Yishan, came directly to Chang’an to see Cao Cao. Cao Cao asked why he had come. Yang Fu said, “Ma Chao possesses the valor of Lü Bu and has won the deep devotion of the Qiang people. If the Prime Minister does not take advantage of his present momentum and exterminate him, then once Ma Chao has had time to recover his strength, the commanderies west of Longshan will no longer belong to the state. I beg the Prime Minister not to withdraw his army yet.” Cao Cao said, “I had intended to leave troops behind to campaign against him. Unfortunately, there are many troubles in the Central Plain, and the south has not yet been pacified, so I cannot remain here long. You must safeguard the region for me.”

Yang Fu accepted the charge. He also recommended Wei Kang as Inspector of Liangzhou and proposed that they lead troops together to garrison Jicheng against Ma Chao. Before departing, Yang Fu petitioned Cao Cao, saying, “A powerful force must be left in Chang’an to serve as our support.” Cao Cao replied, “I have already made the arrangements. Set your mind at ease.” Yang Fu took his leave and departed. The generals all asked Cao Cao, “When the rebels first occupied Tong Pass and the route north of the Wei lay open, why did the Prime Minister not advance through Hedong to attack Fengyi, but instead hold at Tong Pass and delay for so long before crossing northward and establishing a fortified camp?” Cao Cao said, “When the rebels first held Tong Pass, if I had gone to Hedong as soon as I arrived, they would certainly have divided the forces of their various camps among all the river crossings, and then the western bank would have been impossible to reach. I therefore massed my troops before Tong Pass, causing the rebels to concentrate all their strength in the south and leave the western bank unprepared. Thus Xu Huang and Zhu Ling were able to cross. Only afterward did I lead the army across to the north. I linked carts together and erected palisades to form a covered passage, then built walls of ice, all to make the rebels think me weak, inflate their arrogance, and leave them unprepared. I then cleverly employed a scheme of estrangement while conserving my soldiers’ strength, and in a single stroke I shattered them. This is precisely what is meant by ‘the thunderbolt falls before a man can cover his ears.’ The transformations of warfare are certainly not confined to a single path.”

The generals asked further, “Whenever the Prime Minister heard that the enemy had added soldiers and increased its numbers, a look of delight came over your face. Why was that?” Cao Cao replied, “The region within the passes is remote. Had the various rebels each relied on their own rugged strongholds, they could not have been subdued in less than one or two years. But now they all gathered in one place. Though their numbers were great, their hearts were not united, and they could easily be divided. Thus they could be destroyed in a single stroke, and that was why I rejoiced.” The generals bowed and said, “The Prime Minister’s divine foresight is beyond any of us!” Cao Cao said, “I also relied upon the efforts of all of you, civil and military alike.” He richly rewarded the entire army and left Xiahou Yuan to garrison Chang’an. The surrendered troops were divided among the various commands. Xiahou Yuan recommended Zhang Ji, courtesy name Derong, a native of Gaoling in Fengyi, to serve as Intendant of Jingzhao and guard Chang’an together with him. Cao Cao then led the army back to the capital. Emperor Xian ordered out the imperial carriage and went beyond the city walls to welcome him. By imperial decree, Cao Cao was granted the privilege of receiving homage without being addressed by name, of entering court without hurrying, and of ascending the palace hall wearing sword and shoes, in accordance with the precedent of Xiao He, Chancellor of Han. From that time onward, his might shook the realm both at home and abroad.

When news of this reached Hanzhong, it swiftly alarmed Zhang Lu, Administrator of Hanning. Zhang Lu was a native of Feng in Pei. His grandfather Zhang Ling had composed Daoist scriptures on Mount Huming in western Sichuan to delude the people, and everyone revered him. After Zhang Ling’s death, his son Zhang Heng continued his practices. Any commoner who wished to study the Way contributed five pecks of rice, and the followers became commonly known as the “Rice Rebels.” When Zhang Heng died, Zhang Lu continued the practices. In Hanzhong, Zhang Lu styled himself “Teacher-Lord.” Those who came to study the Way were all called “Demon Soldiers.” Their leaders were called “Libationers,” while those who commanded large followings were called “Chief Libationers of a Diocese.” Sincerity and good faith were upheld above all, and fraud and deceit were forbidden. If anyone fell ill, an altar was erected, and the sick person was placed in a quiet chamber, where he reflected upon his own transgressions and confessed them openly. Only then were prayers offered on his behalf. Those responsible for conducting the prayers were called “Libationers Who Supervised the Ordinances.” The method of prayer was to write down the sick person’s name and declare his intention to confess his guilt. Three copies of the document were prepared, known as the “Petitions to the Three Officials.” One copy was burned on a mountaintop as a memorial to Heaven, one was buried in the earth as a memorial to Earth, and one was sunk beneath the water as a petition to the Official of the Waters. If the sick person then recovered, he presented five pecks of rice in thanks. Charitable hostels were also built, stocked with cooked rice, firewood, meat, and other provisions. Travelers were allowed to take and eat whatever quantity they required. Those who took too much would suffer Heaven’s punishment. Anyone within the territory who violated the law was always pardoned three times. Only if he failed to reform was punishment imposed. There were no civil officials anywhere; everything was administered by the Libationers. In this manner Zhang Lu had held Hanzhong as an independent power for thirty years. The imperial government considered the region too remote to subdue by force, so it merely appointed Zhang Lu General of the Household Who Guards the South and Administrator of Hanning, requiring only that he maintain communications and offer tribute.

That year, when Zhang Lu heard that Cao Cao had defeated the armies of Western Liang and that his might shook the realm, he gathered his followers and said, “Ma Teng of Western Liang has been executed, Ma Chao has newly suffered defeat, and Cao Cao will certainly invade my Hanzhong. I wish to style myself King of Hanning and command our troops against Cao Cao. What do you gentlemen think?” Yan Pu said, “The people of the Han River region comprise more than a hundred thousand households. We have wealth and abundant grain, while steep defenses guard us on every side. Now that Ma Chao has newly been defeated, no fewer than several tens of thousands of the people of Western Liang have fled through the Ziwu Valley into Hanzhong. In my humble opinion, Liu Zhang of Yizhou is muddleheaded and weak. It would be better first to seize the forty-one prefectures of western Sichuan as our foundation. It will not be too late to assume the title of king afterward.” Zhang Lu was delighted and began discussing the raising of troops with his younger brother Zhang Wei. But spies had already carried the news into Sichuan.

Now Liu Zhang of Yizhou, whose courtesy name was Jiyu, was the son of Liu Yan and a descendant of Prince Gong of Lu under the Han. During the Yuanhe era of Emperor Zhang, one branch of the family had been transferred to the fief of Jingling, and its collateral descendants had settled there. Later Liu Yan rose to the office of Governor of Yizhou, but in the first year of Xingping he died from a malignant ulcer. Zhao Wei, Administrator of Yizhou, and others jointly supported Liu Zhang as Governor of Yizhou. Liu Zhang had once put Zhang Lu’s mother and younger brother to death, and thus there was enmity between them. Liu Zhang appointed Pang Xi Administrator of Baxi to resist Zhang Lu.

At this time Pang Xi learned that Zhang Lu intended to raise an army and seize Sichuan, and he hastened to report the news to Liu Zhang. Weak and irresolute by nature, Liu Zhang was deeply troubled when he heard it and urgently summoned his officials to deliberate. Suddenly one man stepped forward proudly and said, “Set your mind at ease, my lord. Though I possess little ability, with this three-inch tongue of mine, which no argument can wear away, I shall make Zhang Lu fear even to cast a direct glance at western Sichuan.” Thus it was said:Because a counselor in the land of Shu stepped forth,A hero of Jingzhou was drawn there in his course.Who this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.

Zhang Song Confounds Yang Xiu with Retorts; Pang Tong Proposes the Conquest of Western Shu

Now the man who offered Liu Zhang this plan was Zhang Song, styled Yongnian, the Assistant Inspector of Yizhou. He had a jutting forehead and pointed head, a flat nose and protruding teeth; he stood less than five feet tall, and his voice rang like a bronze bell. Liu Zhang asked, “What wise counsel have you, Assistant Inspector, to deliver us from the danger posed by Zhang Lu?” Zhang Song replied, “I have heard that Cao Cao at Xudu has swept the Central Plain clean. Lü Bu and both Yuans were destroyed by him, and recently he defeated Ma Chao as well. He has no equal beneath Heaven. My lord should prepare gifts for presentation, and I shall go personally to Xudu and persuade Cao Cao to raise an army against Hanzhong and deal with Zhang Lu. Then Zhang Lu will be too occupied resisting his enemy to dare cast another covetous eye upon Shu.” Liu Zhang was overjoyed. He gathered gold, pearls, brocades, and fine silks as gifts and dispatched Zhang Song as his envoy. Zhang Song secretly drew a map of the geography of Sichuan and concealed it on his person; then, accompanied by several mounted attendants, he took the road to Xudu. Word of this soon reached Jingzhou, and Kongming immediately sent men into Xudu to learn what was happening.

When Zhang Song reached Xudu, he took lodging at the posthouse. Every day he went to the Chancellor’s residence and waited, seeking an audience with Cao Cao. Since returning from his victory over Ma Chao, Cao Cao had grown haughty and complacent. He feasted and drank every day, seldom going out unless some matter arose, while affairs of state were all deliberated at the Chancellor’s residence. Zhang Song waited three days before he was finally permitted to submit his name. The attendants about Cao Cao first demanded bribes, and only then led him inside. Cao Cao was seated in the great hall. When Zhang Song had made his obeisance, Cao Cao asked, “Why has your lord Liu Zhang failed to send tribute these many years?” Zhang Song replied, “The roads are difficult, and marauding bandits are continually arising, so tribute could not be brought through.” Cao Cao rebuked him: “I have swept the Central Plain clean. What bandits remain?” Zhang Song said, “To the south stands Sun Quan, to the north Zhang Lu, and to the west Liu Bei. Even the least of them commands more than a hundred thousand armored men. How can this be called peace?”

Cao Cao had disliked Zhang Song from the first because of his mean appearance; now, hearing him speak so provocatively, he swept up his sleeves, rose, and withdrew into the rear hall. The attendants reproached Zhang Song, saying, “You are here on a diplomatic mission. Why do you know nothing of courtesy and speak only to give offense? Fortunately, the Chancellor has taken account of the great distance you have traveled and has not punished you. You had better return at once!” Zhang Song laughed. “In Sichuan we have no sycophants or flatterers.” Suddenly a man below the steps shouted, “You say there are no flatterers in Sichuan; are there, then, flatterers here in the Central Plain?”

Zhang Song looked at the man. He had a single sweep of eyebrow, narrow eyes, a fair complexion, and a clear, spirited bearing. On asking his name, Zhang Song learned that he was Yang Xiu, styled Dezu, son of Grand Commandant Yang Biao, and currently Registrar in charge of the stores among the Chancellor’s staff. He was a learned and eloquent man whose insight surpassed that of ordinary men. Zhang Song, knowing Yang Xiu to be skilled in debate, deliberately sought to confound him. Yang Xiu likewise prided himself on his talents and held the scholars of the realm in contempt. Hearing Zhang Song’s mocking words, he invited him to a study outside, where they took their seats according to the courtesies due host and guest. Yang Xiu said, “The roads of Shu are rugged. You must have suffered greatly on your long journey.” Zhang Song replied, “I came at my lord’s command. Though ordered to plunge into boiling water or tread through fire, I would not dare refuse.” Yang Xiu asked, “What are the land and customs of Shu like?” Zhang Song answered, “Shu lies in the western regions and was known in ancient times as Yizhou. Its roads are guarded by the perilous Jin River, and its lands adjoin the mighty fastness of Jiange. Its winding circuits extend over two hundred and eighty stages, and it measures more than thirty thousand li in every direction. The crowing of cocks and barking of dogs can be heard from village to village, and its towns and hamlets stretch on without break. Its soil is rich and fertile, and year after year it knows no anxiety from flood or drought. The state is wealthy, the people abundant, and music of pipes and strings is heard throughout the seasons. Its produce rises in plenty, piled as high as mountains. Nothing beneath Heaven can compare with it!”

Yang Xiu asked further, “And what of the men of talent in Shu?” Zhang Song replied, “In letters, we have the poetic genius of Sima Xiangru; in arms, the ability of the Wave-Quelling General Ma Yuan; in medicine, the skill of Zhang Zhongjing; and in divination, the reclusive wisdom of Yan Junping. Among the Nine Schools and Three Teachings, those who rise above their kind and stand foremost among their peers are too numerous to record, much less enumerate in full!” Yang Xiu asked again, “Among Liu Jiyu’s present subordinates, how many men are there like you?” Zhang Song replied, “Men accomplished in both letters and arms, endowed with wisdom and courage, loyal, righteous, bold, and generous, are numbered by the hundreds. As for men of small ability like myself, they could be measured by cartloads and bushels, too many to count.” Yang Xiu said, “What office do you presently hold?” Zhang Song replied, “I unworthily fill the post of Assistant Inspector and am most unequal to its duties. May I ask what office you hold at court?” Yang Xiu said, “I am currently Registrar in the Chancellor’s residence.” Zhang Song said, “I have long heard that your family has worn cap and sash for generations. Why do you not stand in the imperial hall and assist the Son of Heaven, instead of serving as a petty clerk beneath the Chancellor’s gate?”

At these words Yang Xiu’s face flushed with shame. Forcing himself to answer, he said, “Though I occupy a lowly post, the Chancellor has entrusted me with weighty responsibilities concerning military administration, money, and grain. Morning and evening I receive much instruction from him, and my understanding has been greatly enlarged. That is why I remain in this office.” Zhang Song laughed. “I have heard that Chancellor Cao, in civil matters, does not comprehend the Way of Confucius and Mencius, and in military matters has not mastered the strategies of Sun Wu and Wu Qi. He devotes himself solely to force and domination, yet occupies a lofty station. How could he offer instruction capable of enlarging the understanding of an illustrious gentleman such as yourself?” Yang Xiu said, “You dwell in a remote borderland. How can you know the Chancellor’s great talents? Let me show you.” He called to the attendants to take a scroll from a case and gave it to Zhang Song. Zhang Song looked at its title: The Mengde New Book. He read it through from beginning to end. It consisted of thirteen chapters, all setting forth essential methods of warfare.

When he had finished, Zhang Song asked, “What sort of book do you take this to be?” Yang Xiu replied, “The Chancellor composed it by weighing antiquity against the present, modeling it on the thirteen chapters of Master Sun. You have mocked the Chancellor as a man without talent; is this work not worthy to be handed down to posterity?” Zhang Song laughed loudly. “Even three-foot children in Shu can recite this book by heart. Why call it a ‘new book’? It was written by an unknown author in the Warring States period. Chancellor Cao stole it and claimed the ability as his own; he has succeeded only in deceiving you!” Yang Xiu said, “This is a book the Chancellor has kept secret. Though the manuscript has been completed, it has never circulated in the world. How can you claim that children in Shu recite it fluently? Why deceive me so?” Zhang Song replied, “If you do not believe me, let me recite it.” He then declaimed The Mengde New Book from beginning to end without missing a single word. Yang Xiu was astounded. “You never forget anything once you have seen it. Truly, you are a prodigious talent beneath Heaven!” A later poet wrote:

Strange and singular his form,Lofty and aloof his bearing.His speech poured forth like the Three Gorges’ waters;His eyes read ten lines at a glance.In courage he towered above western Shu;His literary brilliance pierced the boundless void.The Hundred Schools and all the Masters—One reading left him nothing more to learn.

Zhang Song now prepared to take his leave and return home. Yang Xiu said, “Remain at the posthouse a little longer. Allow me to report again to the Chancellor and obtain you an audience with His Majesty.” Zhang Song thanked him and withdrew. Yang Xiu went in to see Cao Cao and said, “Why did the Chancellor treat Zhang Song so slightingly just now?” Cao Cao replied, “His words were insolent, so I slighted him deliberately.” Yang Xiu said, “The Chancellor could once tolerate even Mi Heng. Why not receive Zhang Song?” Cao Cao replied, “Mi Heng’s writings were renowned throughout the age, and so I could not bear to kill him. What ability has Zhang Song?” Yang Xiu said, “Quite apart from his torrent-like eloquence and unfettered powers of debate, I showed him the Mengde New Book composed by the Chancellor. After reading it once, he could recite it from memory. Such breadth of learning and strength of memory are seldom found in this world. Zhang Song claims the book was written by an unknown author in the Warring States period and that every child in Shu knows it by heart.” Cao Cao said, “Can it be that an ancient writer’s thought secretly coincided with mine?” He ordered the book torn apart and burned. Yang Xiu said, “This man should be given an audience with His Majesty, so that he may behold the grandeur of the imperial court.” Cao Cao replied, “Tomorrow I shall review the troops at the western parade ground. You may take him there beforehand and let him witness the splendor of my army. Then he can return and report that as soon as I have subdued the Southlands, I shall come to take Sichuan.” Yang Xiu accepted the command.

The next day, Yang Xiu accompanied Zhang Song to the western parade ground. Cao Cao reviewed fifty thousand stalwart Tiger Guard soldiers drawn up across the field. Their helmets and armor shone brilliantly, their robes blazed with color; gongs and drums shook the heavens, while halberds and spears flashed in the sun. Companies were arrayed on every side; banners streamed in splendor, and men and horses seemed to leap into the sky. Zhang Song watched them sidelong. After a long while, Cao Cao summoned him, pointed to the host, and said, “Have you ever seen such heroic men in Sichuan?” Zhang Song replied, “In Shu we have never seen such instruments of war. We govern our people only through benevolence and righteousness.” Cao Cao’s expression changed as he glared at him, but Zhang Song showed no fear. Yang Xiu repeatedly signaled Zhang Song with his eyes. Cao Cao said to him, “I regard the vermin beneath Heaven as no more than weeds and chaff. Wherever my great army goes, it wins every battle and takes every fortress. Those who submit to me live; those who resist me die. Do you understand?” Zhang Song replied, “That wherever the Chancellor sends his army, he is sure to win every battle and take every fortress is something I have long known. There was the time you attacked Lü Bu at Puyang, and the day you fought Zhang Xiu at Wancheng; when you encountered young Zhou at Red Cliffs, and met Guan Yu at Huarong; when you cut off your beard and cast away your robe at Tong Pass, and seized a boat to escape the arrows on the Wei River—all these indeed prove that you are unequaled beneath Heaven.” Cao Cao flew into a rage. “How dare this pedantic wretch expose my failures!” He shouted for the attendants to drag Zhang Song out and behead him. Yang Xiu remonstrated: “Though Zhang Song may deserve death, he has come all the way from Shu to present tribute. If he is executed, I fear it will alienate those in distant lands.” Cao Cao’s anger did not subside. Xun Yu also remonstrated, and only then did Cao Cao spare Zhang Song’s life, ordering him instead to be beaten out with cudgels.

Zhang Song returned to the posthouse and left the city that very night, making ready to return to Sichuan. He reflected, “I originally intended to offer Cao Cao the prefectures and counties of western Sichuan, but who would have imagined he would treat a man with such contempt? Before Liu Zhang, I boasted greatly of what I would accomplish. If I return empty-handed and disgruntled today, the people of Shu will surely laugh at me. I have long heard that Liu Xuande of Jingzhou is renowned far and wide for benevolence and righteousness. I would do better to return by that road. I shall see what sort of man he is; then I will form my own judgment.” He mounted his horse and, leading his servants, rode toward the borders of Jingzhou. When he reached the frontier of Yingzhou, he suddenly saw a body of more than five hundred horsemen. At their head rode a great general, lightly armed and simply dressed, who reined in his horse and asked, “Can the traveler be none other than Assistant Inspector Zhang?” Zhang Song replied, “I am he.” The general hurriedly dismounted, saluted, and said, “Zhao Yun has been awaiting you for some time.” Zhang Song dismounted and returned the courtesy. “Can you be Zhao Zilong of Changshan?” Zhao Yun replied, “I am. My lord Liu Xuande, knowing that Your Excellency has traveled far and endured the hardships of the saddle, specifically ordered me to offer you a little wine and food.”

When he had spoken, the soldiers knelt and presented wine and food, which Zhao Yun respectfully offered to Zhang Song. Zhang Song thought, “Men say Liu Xuande is generous, humane, and devoted to his guests. Now I see it is true.” He drank several cups with Zhao Yun, then mounted and traveled alongside him. At the boundary of Jingzhou, night was falling. They came to a posthouse and found more than a hundred men standing in attendance outside its gate, beating drums to welcome them. A general saluted before Zhang Song’s horse and said, “By my elder brother’s command, and in consideration of Your Excellency’s long and dusty journey, I, Guan, have swept the posthouse courtyard and prepared it for your night’s rest.” Zhang Song dismounted and entered the posthouse with Guan Yunchang and Zhao Yun. After exchanging courtesies, they seated themselves according to rank. Soon wine and food were set out, and the two generals pressed them upon him with great attentiveness. They drank until deep into the night before ending the banquet and lodging there until morning.

The next day, after breakfast, they mounted and had gone no more than three or five li when they saw a cluster of men and horses approaching. It was Xuande himself, accompanied by Sleeping Dragon and Young Phoenix, coming in person to welcome Zhang Song. As soon as Xuande saw him in the distance, he dismounted and waited. Zhang Song also hurriedly dismounted to meet him. Xuande said, “I have long heard Your Excellency’s lofty reputation, which has thundered in my ears. I have only regretted that mountains and clouds lay so far between us that I could not receive your instruction. Now I hear you are returning home, and I have come especially to greet you. If you will not disdain me, I beg you to rest awhile in my barren province, that I may express how ardently I have longed to meet you. It would be my greatest good fortune.” Zhang Song was delighted. They mounted and rode side by side into the city. At the official residence, each performed the proper courtesies; host and guest took their appointed seats, and a banquet was laid to entertain him.

As they drank, Xuande spoke only of casual matters and never once mentioned western Sichuan. Zhang Song sought to draw him out, saying, “Now that the Imperial Uncle holds Jingzhou, how many commanderies does he possess?” Kongming replied, “Jingzhou is only borrowed temporarily from Eastern Wu, which repeatedly sends men to demand its return. Since my lord is the son-in-law of Eastern Wu, he is for the moment permitted to shelter here.” Zhang Song said, “Eastern Wu holds six commanderies and eighty-one districts. Its people are strong and its state wealthy. Is it still not satisfied?” Pang Tong said, “My lord is an Imperial Uncle of the Han, yet he cannot occupy even a province or commandery. All the others are vermin gnawing at the Han, yet they rely on force to seize territory. Every wise man must find this unjust.” Xuande said, “You two gentlemen must say no more. What virtue have I that I should dare hope for so much?” Zhang Song replied, “Not so. Illustrious sir, you are a kinsman of the Han imperial house, and your benevolence and righteousness fill all within the Four Seas. Let alone occupying provinces and commanderies—even if you succeeded the legitimate line and ascended the imperial throne, it would be no more than your due.” Xuande folded his hands and thanked him. “Your words go too far. How could Bei presume to deserve them?”

Thereafter Xuande detained Zhang Song for three days of continual feasting, yet never mentioned affairs in Sichuan. When Zhang Song took his leave, Xuande prepared a farewell banquet at the Long Pavilion, ten li outside the city. Raising a cup, Xuande poured wine for Zhang Song and said, “I am deeply grateful that Your Excellency did not disdain me and remained here three days in conversation. Now that we part, I do not know when I shall again receive your instruction.” Having spoken, tears streamed down his face. Zhang Song thought, “Xuande is so generous, humane, and devoted to worthy men—how can I abandon him? I would do better to tell him everything and have him take western Sichuan.” He therefore said, “I too long to attend you morning and evening; I regret only that I have had no opportunity. As I see it, Jingzhou has Sun Quan to the east, ever crouching like a tiger, and Cao Cao to the north, always eager to swallow it like a whale. This is not a place in which you can remain for long.” Xuande replied, “I know this well, but I have found nowhere else to establish myself.” Zhang Song said, “Yizhou is steep and strongly fortified, with a thousand li of fertile plains. Its people are numerous and its state wealthy. Its wise and able men have long admired the Imperial Uncle’s virtue. If you raise the armies of Jingzhou and Xiangyang and drive swiftly westward, you may establish a dominion and restore the House of Han.” Xuande said, “How could Bei presume to do such a thing? Liu of Yizhou is also a kinsman of the imperial house, and his beneficence has long been spread throughout Shu. How could an outsider hope to shake his rule?”

Zhang Song said, “I am not betraying my lord in pursuit of rank and glory. But now that I have encountered an illustrious man, I dare not fail to lay bare my heart. Though Liu Jiyu possesses the lands of Yizhou, he is by nature dim-witted and weak and cannot employ the worthy or make use of the able. Moreover, Zhang Lu lies to the north and constantly thinks of invading. The people’s hearts are divided, and they long for an enlightened lord. The sole purpose of my present journey was to offer submission to Cao Cao. Who could have expected that traitor, flaunting himself as a ruthless hero, to scorn the worthy and despise scholars? Therefore I came especially to see you, illustrious sir. First take western Sichuan as your foundation; then turn north against Hanzhong, recover the Central Plain, and restore the imperial court. Your name will endure in the histories, and no achievement could be greater. If you truly intend to take western Sichuan, I am willing to labor like a dog or horse and serve as your ally within. I do not know what your honored judgment may be.” Xuande replied, “I am deeply moved by your generous intention. But Liu Jiyu and I are of the same clan. If I attacked him, I fear all beneath Heaven would spit upon my name.” Zhang Song said, “A true man living in this world must strive to establish merit and accomplish a great enterprise, urging his horse ahead of all others. If you do not take it now, another will take it, and then regret will come too late.” Xuande said, “I have heard that the roads of Shu are rugged, crossing a thousand mountains and ten thousand streams; carts cannot travel abreast, nor horses ride side by side. Even if I wished to take it, what sound plan could I employ?”

From his sleeve Zhang Song took a map and handed it to Xuande, saying, “I am deeply moved by your magnificent virtue, illustrious sir, and venture to present you with this map. You need only examine it to understand the roads of Shu.” Xuande opened it slightly and looked. It recorded every geographical route and stage: distances and dimensions, mountains, rivers, strategic passes, treasuries, money, and grain—all were clearly marked. Zhang Song said, “You must act swiftly. I have two intimate and trusted friends, Fa Zheng and Meng Da. They will certainly be able to assist you. When they come to Jingzhou, you may discuss your intentions with them.” Xuande folded his hands in thanks. “The green hills shall never grow old, and the clear waters shall flow forever. When the enterprise is accomplished, I shall surely reward you richly.” Zhang Song replied, “Having encountered an enlightened lord, I could not withhold anything I knew. How could I dare hope for reward?” With that he took his leave. Kongming ordered Guan Yunchang and the others to escort him several dozen li before returning.

When Zhang Song returned to Yizhou, he first went to see his friend Fa Zheng. Fa Zheng, styled Xiaozhi, was a native of Youfufeng Commandery and the son of the worthy scholar Fa Zhen. Zhang Song related everything in detail, saying, “Cao Cao scorns worthy men and treats scholars with arrogance. He is a man with whom one may share adversity, but not prosperity. I have already promised Yizhou to the Imperial Uncle Liu, and I especially wished to discuss the matter with you.” Fa Zheng replied, “I have long judged Liu Zhang incapable and have desired for some time to meet the Imperial Uncle Liu. Since our minds are one, what doubt can remain?” Shortly afterward Meng Da arrived. Meng Da, styled Ziqing, came from the same district as Fa Zheng. Upon entering, he found Fa Zheng and Zhang Song speaking in secret. Meng Da said, “I already know what you two gentlemen intend. You mean to offer Yizhou, do you not?” Zhang Song replied, “That is indeed our intention. Try to guess—to whom should we offer it?” Meng Da said, “It can be none other than Liu Xuande.” The three clapped their hands and laughed heartily. Fa Zheng then said to Zhang Song, “When you see Liu Zhang tomorrow, what will you do?” Zhang Song replied, “I shall recommend you two gentlemen as envoys to Jingzhou.” Both agreed.

The next day, Zhang Song went to see Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang asked, “How did your mission fare?” Zhang Song replied, “Cao Cao is a traitor to the Han who seeks to usurp all beneath Heaven. Nothing can be discussed with him. He already intends to seize Sichuan.” Liu Zhang said, “If that is so, what are we to do?” Zhang Song replied, “I have a plan that will make both Zhang Lu and Cao Cao afraid to invade western Sichuan lightly.” Liu Zhang asked, “What plan?” Zhang Song replied, “The Imperial Uncle Liu in Jingzhou is of the same clan as my lord. He is benevolent, merciful, and magnanimous, with the bearing of a venerable elder. After the fierce battle at Red Cliffs, even Cao Cao’s courage fails at the sound of his name—how much more Zhang Lu’s? Why does my lord not send an envoy to form an alliance with him and make him our external support? Then we can resist Cao Cao and Zhang Lu.” Liu Zhang said, “I too have long entertained this thought. Who can serve as envoy?” Zhang Song replied, “None but Fa Zheng and Meng Da can undertake the mission.” Liu Zhang immediately summoned the two, wrote a letter, and appointed Fa Zheng as envoy to establish friendly relations. He next ordered Meng Da to lead five thousand picked soldiers to welcome Xuande into Sichuan as an ally.

While they were still deliberating, a man suddenly burst in from outside, his face streaming with sweat, and cried, “If my lord heeds Zhang Song’s words, all forty-one prefectures and commanderies will belong to another!” Zhang Song was greatly alarmed. Looking at the man, he saw Huang Quan, styled Gongheng, a native of Ba in western Langzhong and presently a Registrar in Liu Zhang’s service. Liu Zhang asked, “Xuande and I are of the same clan, and so I would make him my ally. Why do you speak in this way?” Huang Quan replied, “I have long known that Liu Bei treats men generously and can overcome hardness with gentleness. No hero can rival him. From afar he wins men’s hearts; near at hand he wins the people’s devotion. Moreover, he has the strategies of Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong, with Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan as his wings. If you summon him into Shu and treat him as a subordinate commander, how could Liu Bei consent to humble himself and play the lesser man? If you treat him with the courtesies due a guest, one realm still cannot contain two masters. If you heed my words today, western Shu will be as secure as Mount Tai. If you do not, my lord’s peril will be that of eggs piled one atop another. Zhang Song passed through Jingzhou on his recent journey and must have conspired with Liu Bei. First execute Zhang Song, then sever relations with Liu Bei; that will be western Sichuan’s greatest good fortune.” Liu Zhang said, “If Cao Cao and Zhang Lu come against us, how are we to resist them?” Huang Quan replied, “Better to close the borders and seal the passes, dig deep moats, and raise high ramparts until peaceful times return.” Liu Zhang said, “The enemy is already threatening our borders; the danger is as urgent as fire singeing one’s eyebrows. To wait for peaceful times would be far too slow a plan.” He therefore rejected Huang Quan’s counsel and dispatched Fa Zheng.

Another man now tried to stop him, crying, “You must not! You must not!” Liu Zhang looked and saw Wang Lei, an Administrative Officer in his retinue. Wang Lei knocked his head upon the ground and said, “My lord, by listening to Zhang Song, you are bringing disaster upon yourself.” Liu Zhang replied, “Not so. I seek friendship with Liu Xuande solely to resist Zhang Lu.” Wang Lei said, “Zhang Lu’s incursions are no more than an itch of the skin; Liu Bei’s entry into Sichuan will be a mortal affliction of the heart and belly. Moreover, Liu Bei is a ruthless hero of the age. When he first served Cao Cao, he immediately plotted against him; later, when he joined Sun Quan, he seized Jingzhou. With a heart such as his, how can you dwell together? If you summon him now, western Sichuan is finished!” Liu Zhang rebuked him: “Say no more of this nonsense! Xuande and I are of the same clan. How could he be willing to seize my inheritance?” He ordered both men escorted out and commanded Fa Zheng to depart at once. Fa Zheng left Yizhou, went directly to Jingzhou, and presented himself to Xuande. After making his obeisance, he handed over Liu Zhang’s letter. Xuande broke the seal and read:

“Your clansman and younger brother Liu Zhang bows twice and sends this letter beneath the command banner of General Xuande, his elder kinsman. Long have I revered your thunderous majesty, but the roads of Shu are rugged, and I have been unable to send tribute, for which I feel the deepest alarm and shame. I have heard it said, ‘In fortune and misfortune, men rescue one another; in adversity and danger, they support one another.’ If this is true even of friends, how much more so of kinsmen? Zhang Lu now lies to the north and may raise an army at any hour to invade my borders. I can find no peace. I have therefore sent a special envoy respectfully bearing this brief letter, in the hope that it may reach your honored hearing. If you will remember the bonds of our common clan and preserve the duty owed between limbs of one body, raise an army at once and destroy this mad brigand, that we may forever stand as lips and teeth to one another. A rich reward shall naturally follow. A letter cannot express all I wish to say. I await only your chariot and cavalry.”

When Xuande had finished reading, he was overjoyed and gave a banquet for Fa Zheng. After several rounds of wine, Xuande dismissed the attendants and privately said to him, “I have long admired Xiaozhi’s wisdom and clarity, and Assistant Inspector Zhang often praised your magnificent virtue. Now that I have received your instruction, a lifelong wish is fulfilled.” Fa Zheng thanked him. “I am merely a petty official of Shu. What is there in me worth mentioning? I have heard that a horse neighs when it meets Bo Le, and a man dies for one who truly knows him. Does the general still intend what Assistant Inspector Zhang once discussed with you?” Xuande replied, “Bei has lived all his life as a guest in another’s house, and never thinks of it without grief and sighing. I have often reflected that even the tiny wren has one branch to rest upon, and the cunning hare still conceals itself in three burrows—how much more should a man have a refuge? It is not that I do not wish to take the rich and abundant lands of Shu; but Liu Jiyu is of my own clan, and I cannot bear to plot against him.” Fa Zheng said, “Yizhou is a land blessed by Heaven. A lord incapable of bringing order out of disorder cannot hold it. Liu Jiyu is now unable to employ worthy men, so this inheritance will soon belong to another. Today it is offering itself to the general; you must not let the opportunity pass. Have you not heard the saying, ‘In the pursuit of a hare, it belongs to the first who catches it’? If the general wishes to take Yizhou, I shall serve him to the death.” Xuande folded his hands in thanks. “Allow me still to deliberate.”

When the banquet ended that day, Kongming personally escorted Fa Zheng back to the posthouse. Xuande sat alone, lost in thought. Pang Tong entered and said, “One who fails to decide when a decision must be made is a fool. My lord is wise and discerning—why harbor so many doubts?” Xuande asked, “In your judgment, what should be done?” Pang Tong replied, “With Sun Quan east of Jingzhou and Cao Cao to the north, it will be difficult for us to achieve our ambitions here. Yizhou has a million households, broad lands, and abundant wealth, all sufficient to support a great enterprise. Now, by good fortune, Zhang Song and Fa Zheng are ready to assist us from within. This is a gift from Heaven. Why should you hesitate?”

Xuande said, “The man opposed to me like fire to water is Cao Cao. Cao Cao is impetuous, so I am deliberate; Cao Cao is violent, so I am benevolent; Cao Cao is treacherous, so I am loyal. By acting contrary to Cao Cao in every matter, I have been able to succeed. I will not sacrifice great righteousness before all beneath Heaven for the sake of some small advantage.” Pang Tong laughed. “Though my lord’s words accord with heavenly principle, in an age of disorder, when armies contend for supremacy, there can be no single fixed method. If one clings rigidly to ordinary principles, one cannot advance a single step. One must adapt to circumstances. Moreover, to annex the weak and attack the benighted, to take a state by force and thereafter govern it with justice—this was the Way of Tang and King Wu. Once the enterprise is settled, you may requite Liu Zhang with righteousness and enfeoff him in a great domain. How would that betray good faith? If you do not take Yizhou today, another will take it in the end. I beg my lord to consider carefully.” Xuande’s doubts suddenly cleared. “Your words are as precious as metal and stone. I shall engrave them upon my heart.” He therefore summoned Kongming and consulted with him about raising an army and marching west. Kongming said, “Jingzhou is a vital region and must be defended by a separate force.” Xuande replied, “I shall go to western Sichuan with Pang Shiyuan, Huang Zhong, and Wei Yan. The Military Adviser may remain in Jingzhou with Guan Yunchang, Zhang Yide, and Zhao Zilong.” Kongming agreed. Thus Kongming assumed overall command of Jingzhou. Lord Guan guarded the vital road to Xiangyang at the Qingni defile; Zhang Fei commanded the four commanderies and patrolled the river; Zhao Yun was stationed at Jiangling and kept watch over Gong’an. Xuande appointed Huang Zhong to lead the vanguard and Wei Yan the rear guard. Xuande himself, together with Liu Feng and Guan Ping, commanded the center, while Pang Tong served as military adviser. With fifty thousand horse and foot, they set out westward.

Just as they were about to depart, Liao Hua suddenly arrived with a force and surrendered. Xuande ordered him to assist Yunchang in resisting Cao Cao. In the winter of that year, the army marched toward western Sichuan. They had traveled only a few stages when Meng Da came to meet them. After paying his respects to Xuande, he said, “Liu of Yizhou ordered me to lead five thousand soldiers here to welcome you from afar.” Xuande sent a messenger into Yizhou to notify Liu Zhang of his coming. Liu Zhang then sent letters throughout all the prefectures and commanderies along the route, ordering them to supply money and grain. Intending to go personally to Fucheng to welcome Xuande, Liu Zhang commanded that carriages and conveyances, tents and canopies, banners and armor all be prepared in the brightest splendor. Registrar Huang Quan entered to remonstrate: “If my lord goes, Liu Bei will surely do you harm. I have received your stipend for many years and cannot bear to see you fall victim to another man’s treacherous scheme. I beg you to think three times.” Zhang Song said, “Huang Quan’s words sow distrust among members of the imperial clan and swell the might of our enemies. They are of no benefit whatever to my lord.” Liu Zhang rebuked Huang Quan: “My mind is made up. Why do you oppose me?” Huang Quan knocked his head against the floor until blood flowed, then crawled forward, seized Liu Zhang’s robe in his teeth, and continued to remonstrate. Liu Zhang flew into a rage and rose, wrenching at his robe. Huang Quan would not release it, and two of his front teeth were torn out. Liu Zhang shouted for the attendants to drag Huang Quan away, and Huang Quan returned home weeping bitterly.

As Liu Zhang prepared to depart, another man cried, “My lord refuses to accept Huang Gongheng’s loyal counsel—do you mean to walk willingly into the land of death?” He prostrated himself before the steps and remonstrated. Liu Zhang looked and saw Li Hui, a native of Yuyuan in Jianning. Li Hui knocked his head upon the ground and said, “I have heard it said, ‘A ruler should have ministers who remonstrate, and a father sons who remonstrate.’ Huang Gongheng’s words are loyal and righteous and must be heeded. If you allow Liu Bei into Sichuan, it will be like welcoming a tiger through your gate.” Liu Zhang replied, “Xuande is my elder clansman. How could he be willing to harm me? Whoever speaks of this again will be beheaded!” He rebuked the attendants and ordered Li Hui dragged out. Zhang Song said, “The civil officials of Shu now think only of their wives and children and no longer exert themselves in my lord’s service. The generals rely upon their achievements and have grown arrogant, each harboring thoughts of defection. Unless we obtain the Imperial Uncle Liu’s help, the enemy will attack from without and the people will rise within. That is the sure road to defeat.” Liu Zhang said, “Your plans are profound and greatly to my benefit.”

The next day, Liu Zhang mounted his horse and rode out through the Yuqiao Gate. A messenger reported, “Administrative Officer Wang Lei has suspended himself upside down by a rope from the city gate. In one hand he holds a memorial of remonstrance and in the other a sword. He declares that if his counsel is rejected, he will cut the rope himself and dash out his life upon the ground.” Liu Zhang ordered Wang Lei’s memorial brought to him and read it. In substance, it said:

“Your servant Wang Lei, Administrative Officer of Yizhou, knocks his head upon the ground and weeps blood. I have heard it said, ‘Good medicine is bitter in the mouth but beneficial to the illness; loyal words grate upon the ear but benefit one’s conduct.’ In former days, King Huai of Chu refused to heed Qu Yuan’s counsel. He went to a covenant meeting at Wuguan and was detained by Qin. Now my lord lightly leaves his great commandery and intends to welcome Liu Bei at Fucheng. I fear there will be a road by which you go, but none by which you return. If you will execute Zhang Song in the marketplace and break off your agreement with Liu Bei, it will be the greatest good fortune for the old and young of Shu and the greatest good fortune for my lord’s inheritance!”

When Liu Zhang had finished reading, he said in fury, “I am going to meet a benevolent man; it will be like drawing near fragrant iris and orchids. Why do you repeatedly insult me?” Wang Lei gave a great cry, cut through his own rope, and dashed himself to death upon the ground. A later poet lamented:

Hanging upside down from the city gate, he held his remonstrance high;Resolved upon death, he gave his life to repay Liu Zhang.Huang Quan broke his teeth, yet in the end surrendered to Liu Bei—How could his constancy compare with Wang Lei’s unbending strength?

Liu Zhang led thirty thousand soldiers toward Fucheng. The rear army transported more than a thousand wagonloads of provisions, money, and silk to welcome Xuande. Meanwhile, Xuande’s vanguard had already reached Shuju. Wherever it passed, supplies were provided by western Sichuan; moreover, Xuande’s commands were strict and clear—anyone who wrongfully took even one object from the common people was to be beheaded. Thus, wherever his army went, it did not trespass upon so much as an autumn hair. The people, supporting the old and leading the young, crowded the roads to watch, burning incense and bowing in reverence. Xuande comforted them all with kindly words.

Fa Zheng privately said to Pang Tong, “A secret letter has lately arrived from Zhang Song. It says that when Liu Zhang meets us at Fucheng, we may deal with him at once. This opportunity must not be lost.” Pang Tong replied, “Say nothing of this for the present. Wait until the two Lius meet, and then act as circumstances allow. If word leaks out beforehand, changes may arise within.” Fa Zheng therefore kept silent. Fucheng lay three hundred and sixty li from Chengdu. Liu Zhang had already arrived and sent men to welcome Xuande. Both armies encamped along the Fu River. Xuande entered the city and met Liu Zhang. Each spoke of the affection due between brothers of one clan. When the formal courtesies were concluded, they shed tears and poured out their innermost feelings.

When the banquet was over, each returned to his own encampment to rest. Liu Zhang said to his officials, “How laughable Huang Quan, Wang Lei, and the others were! They did not understand my elder clansman’s heart and suspected him without cause. Today I have met him, and he is truly a man of benevolence and righteousness. Now that I have him as an external ally, why should I fear Cao Cao or Zhang Lu? But for Zhang Song, I would have lost this opportunity.” He took off the green robe he was wearing and, adding five hundred taels of gold, sent them to Chengdu as a gift for Zhang Song. At that time, his officers and aides—Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, Deng Xian, and a whole company of civil and military officials—said, “My lord should not rejoice too soon. Liu Bei has hardness concealed within his gentleness. His heart cannot yet be fathomed, and you should remain on your guard against him.” Liu Zhang laughed. “You are all overanxious. How could my brother harbor a second intention?” All sighed and withdrew.

When Xuande returned to his camp, Pang Tong entered and said, “My lord, did you observe Liu Jiyu’s conduct at today’s banquet?” Xuande replied, “Jiyu is truly an honest and sincere man.” Pang Tong said, “Though Jiyu himself is good-hearted, his officers Liu Gui, Zhang Ren, and the others all wore resentful expressions. Whether good or evil will come of this cannot yet be known. In my judgment, the best course is to hold a banquet tomorrow and invite Jiyu to attend. Conceal a hundred swordsmen and axemen behind the hangings; when my lord casts down his cup as the signal, kill him there at the feast. Then we can sweep into Chengdu in a single rush. Without drawing a blade from its scabbard or fitting an arrow to a bowstring, we may sit at ease and settle the province.” Xuande said, “Jiyu is of my own clan and has treated me with perfect sincerity. Moreover, I have only just entered Shu and have not yet established benevolence or trust among the people. If I did such a thing, Heaven above would not tolerate me and the people below would resent me. Even a hegemon would refuse to adopt such a scheme.” Pang Tong replied, “This is not my own plan. Fa Xiaozhi has received a secret letter from Zhang Song saying the matter brooks no delay and must be dealt with very soon.”

Before he had finished speaking, Fa Zheng entered and said, “What we propose is not for our own sake, but in obedience to Heaven’s command.” Xuande replied, “Liu Jiyu is of my own clan. I cannot bear to take his lands.” Fa Zheng said, “You are mistaken, illustrious sir. If you do not act, Zhang Lu, who bears Shu a blood feud for the killing of his mother, will surely come and seize it. You have crossed distant mountains and rivers and driven your soldiers and horses hard to reach this place. Now that you are here, advance will bring achievement, while retreat will gain you nothing. If you cling to doubt and hesitation and delay for many days, it will be a grave error. I also fear that once the scheme is exposed, you will instead fall victim to another’s calculations. Better to seize this moment, when Heaven grants the opportunity and men give their allegiance, strike unexpectedly, and establish your foundation without delay. This is truly the highest plan.” Pang Tong likewise urged him again and again. It was just as the verse says:

How many times in life can one preserve the generous way?Yet able ministers press single-mindedly for expedient schemes.

What lay in Xuande’s heart remains unknown. Read the next chapter to learn how matters unfold.

Zhao Yun Rescues A-Dou on the River; Sun Quan’s Letter Forces Cao Cao to Retreat

Now Pang Tong and Fa Zheng urged Xuande to kill Liu Zhang there at the banquet, saying that Western Sichuan would then be his for the taking. Xuande said, “I have only just entered Shu, and have not yet established either benevolence or good faith. This absolutely must not be done.” The two pressed him again and again, but Xuande steadfastly refused. The next day, he again feasted with Liu Zhang in the city. They spoke intimately of all that lay in their hearts, and their affection grew exceedingly close. When the wine had brought them to half-drunkenness, Pang Tong and Fa Zheng conferred together, saying, “Matters have come to this; our lord can no longer have his own way.” They instructed Wei Yan to ascend the hall and perform a sword dance, then seize the opportunity to kill Liu Zhang. Wei Yan accordingly drew his sword and stepped forward, saying, “There is nothing here to enliven the banquet. Allow me to perform a sword dance for your amusement.” Pang Tong at once summoned the warriors to enter and array themselves below the hall, waiting only for Wei Yan to strike. Liu Zhang’s generals saw Wei Yan dancing with his sword before the banquet, and also saw the warriors beneath the steps gripping their sword hilts and staring fixedly into the hall. Zhang Ren, an aide in Liu Zhang’s service, likewise drew his sword and began to dance, saying, “A sword dance must have a partner. I am willing to dance with General Wei.”

The two danced opposite each other before the banquet. Wei Yan glanced at Liu Feng, who also drew his sword and joined the dance. At this, Liu Gui, Leng Bao, and Deng Xian each drew his sword and came forward, saying, “We should all dance together to add to the merriment.” Xuande was greatly alarmed. He hastily drew the sword worn by one of his attendants, stood up at the banquet, and cried, “We brothers have met to drink our fill, with neither doubt nor suspicion between us. This is no Banquet at Hong Gate! What need is there for sword dancing? Whoever does not cast down his sword shall be beheaded at once!” Liu Zhang also rebuked them, saying, “When brothers gather together, what need is there for weapons?” He ordered all the attendants to remove their swords. Amid general confusion, everyone descended from the hall. Xuande summoned the officers and soldiers back onto the terrace, gave them wine, and said, “We brothers are of the same clan, flesh and blood, and have come together to discuss great affairs. There is no disloyalty between us. You must harbor no suspicions.” The generals all bowed and thanked him. Liu Zhang took Xuande by the hand and wept, saying, “I swear that I shall never forget my elder brother’s kindness!” The two drank merrily until evening and then parted. On returning to his camp, Xuande reproached Pang Tong: “How could you gentlemen seek to entrap me in an unrighteous deed? Never do such a thing again.” Pang Tong sighed and withdrew.

Now when Liu Zhang returned to his camp, Liu Gui and the others said, “Did our lord see what happened at today’s banquet? It would be better to return home early and avoid future calamity.” Liu Zhang said, “My elder brother Liu Xuande is not like other men.” The generals said, “Even if Xuande himself has no such intention, all his subordinates desire to annex Western Sichuan in pursuit of wealth and rank.” Liu Zhang said, “Do not sow discord between us brothers.” He refused to listen and continued to spend each day in pleasant conversation with Xuande.

Suddenly a report came that Zhang Lu had marshaled his troops and was about to attack Jiameng Pass. Liu Zhang accordingly asked Xuande to go and resist him. Xuande readily accepted and that very day led his own troops toward Jiameng Pass. Liu Zhang’s generals urged him to order his senior commanders to guard all the strategic passes closely, lest Xuande’s troops revolt. At first Liu Zhang would not listen, but after their persistent entreaties, he ordered Yang Huai and Gao Pei, the commanders at Baishui, to defend Fushui Pass. Liu Zhang himself returned to Chengdu. Upon reaching Jiameng Pass, Xuande placed his soldiers under strict discipline and bestowed favors far and wide in order to win the hearts of the people.

Spies had already carried word of these events to Eastern Wu. The Marquis of Wu, Sun Quan, assembled his civil and military officers for counsel. Gu Yong stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei has divided his forces and gone far away across rugged mountain country; he cannot easily return. Why not send an army first to block the entrance to Sichuan and cut off his road back, then raise the full strength of Eastern Wu and take Jingzhou and Xiangyang at one stroke? This is an opportunity that must not be lost.” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan!”

While they were still deliberating, someone suddenly strode out from behind a screen and shouted, “The man who proposed this scheme deserves to be beheaded! Do you mean to endanger my daughter’s life?” Everyone looked around in alarm and saw that it was Lady Wu, the Dowager. She said angrily, “In all my life I have had but one daughter, and she is married to Liu Bei. If we now resort to arms, what will become of her life?” Then she rebuked Sun Quan: “You have inherited the achievements of your father and elder brother and sit as lord over eighty-one districts, yet still you are not content. You grasp at petty advantage without a thought for your own flesh and blood!” Sun Quan repeatedly murmured his assent and replied, “How would I dare disobey my honored mother’s instruction?” He then dismissed all the officials with a rebuke. Lady Wu went back inside, still indignant. Standing beneath the veranda, Sun Quan thought to himself, “If this opportunity is lost, when shall I ever obtain Jingzhou and Xiangyang?”

While he stood pondering, Zhang Zhao entered and asked, “What doubt or anxiety troubles my lord?” Sun Quan said, “I was thinking about what just occurred.” Zhang Zhao said, “That is easily managed. Send one trusted officer with only five hundred men to slip secretly into Jingzhou and deliver a confidential letter to the Lady. Say only that Lady Wu is gravely ill and wishes to see her own daughter, and have the Lady return to Eastern Wu that very night. Xuande has had only one son in his whole life, so instruct her to bring the child as well. Xuande will then surely exchange Jingzhou for Adou. If he does not, we may resort to arms as we please; what obstacle will remain?” Sun Quan said, “An excellent plan! I have just the man: his surname is Zhou, his given name Shan, and he possesses extraordinary courage. From childhood he has been adept at slipping through houses and into private chambers, and he often attended my elder brother. He may be sent.” Zhang Zhao said, “Above all, do not let the matter leak out. Order him to depart at once.”

Sun Quan therefore secretly dispatched Zhou Shan with five hundred men, disguised as merchants and divided among five vessels. He also had a state letter forged for use in case they were questioned, while weapons were concealed inside the boats. Having received his orders, Zhou Shan traveled by water toward Jingzhou. The boats moored beside the river, and Zhou Shan entered Jingzhou alone, instructing the gatekeeper to report his arrival to Lady Sun. She ordered Zhou Shan admitted, and he presented the confidential letter. When she read that Lady Wu was gravely ill, she burst into tears and anxiously questioned him. Zhou Shan bowed and reported, “Lady Wu is desperately ill and thinks of nothing, day and night, but you, my lady. If you delay in going, I fear you may not see her alive. She also asks that you bring Adou so she may see him once.” The Lady said, “The Imperial Uncle has led his army far away. If I wish to return now, I must first send someone to inform the Military Adviser before I can depart.” Zhou Shan said, “But what if the Military Adviser replies, ‘We must inform the Imperial Uncle and await his answer before you may board a vessel’? What then?” The Lady said, “If I leave without taking my farewell, I fear I may be stopped.” Zhou Shan said, “The boats have already been made ready on the great river. I beg you, my lady, to enter your carriage and leave the city this very moment.” How could Lady Sun remain calm when she heard that her mother was at the point of death? She placed the seven-year-old Adou in her carriage, took with her more than thirty attendants, each armed with sword or saber and mounted on horseback, and left the city of Jingzhou for the riverbank, where she boarded one of the boats. By the time the people of her residence sought to report what had happened, Lady Sun had already reached Shatou and gone aboard.

Zhou Shan was just about to order the boats away when someone on the bank shouted, “Do not cast off yet! Allow me to give the Lady a parting cup!” They looked and saw that it was Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun had just returned from patrol when he heard the news. Greatly startled, he took only four or five riders and raced like a whirlwind along the riverbank. Zhou Shan brandished a long halberd and shouted, “Who are you, to dare obstruct your lord’s lady?” He ordered the soldiers to cast off all at once. They brought out their weapons and arrayed themselves on the boats. With a fair wind and a swift current, all the vessels sped downstream. Zhao Yun galloped along the bank, shouting, “The Lady may go wherever she pleases! I ask only to report one matter to her.”

Zhou Shan paid no heed and only urged the boats to greater speed. Zhao Yun pursued them along the river for more than ten li, until he suddenly saw a fishing boat moored at an angle on the riverbank. Abandoning his horse and gripping his spear, Zhao Yun leaped aboard. With only two men to handle the boat, he came downstream in pursuit of the great vessel carrying the Lady. Zhou Shan ordered his soldiers to shoot. Zhao Yun swept the arrows aside with his spear, and they fell one after another into the water. When his little boat was still more than a zhang from the great vessel, the soldiers of Wu thrust wildly at him with their spears. Zhao Yun cast his own spear down in the fishing boat, drew the Blue Steel Sword from his side, beat aside the stabbing spears, and sprang bodily toward the Wu vessel. In an instant he had gained the deck of the great boat. All the soldiers of Wu recoiled in terror.

Zhao Yun entered the cabin and saw the Lady holding Adou in her arms. She shouted at him, “Why do you behave with such insolence?” Zhao Yun sheathed his sword, saluted, and said, “Where does my lord’s lady intend to go? Why did you not have the Military Adviser informed?” The Lady said, “My mother is critically ill; there was no time to notify him.” Zhao Yun said, “If my lord’s lady is going to visit the sick, why does she take the young lord with her?” The Lady said, “Adou is my son. If I left him in Jingzhou, there would be no one to care for him.” Zhao Yun said, “My lord’s lady is mistaken. In all his life, my lord has had only this one child of his own flesh and blood. I, his humble general, rescued him from amid a million soldiers at the Long Slope of Dangyang. Yet today you would carry him away. What reason is there in that?” The Lady angrily replied, “You are no more than a common warrior in my husband’s service. How dare you meddle in my family affairs?” Zhao Yun said, “If the Lady wishes to go, then go; only leave the young lord behind.” The Lady cried, “You have broken into my boat midway on my journey. You must be plotting treason!” Zhao Yun said, “Unless you leave the young lord behind, though I die ten thousand deaths, I dare not let you go.”

The Lady ordered her maids to seize Zhao Yun. He thrust them down, snatched Adou from her arms, and carried him out to the bow. He wished to bring the boat to shore but had no one to assist him; he wished to use force, but feared that doing so would violate propriety. Thus he could neither advance nor retreat. The Lady commanded her maids to take Adou back, but Zhao Yun held the child securely in one arm and wielded his sword with the other, so that none dared approach. At the stern, Zhou Shan clung to the rudder and thought only of sending the boat downstream. With the wind behind them and the current swift, they sped toward midstream. One hand alone cannot make a clapping sound: Zhao Yun could do no more than protect Adou, and had no means of bringing the vessel to shore.

At this critical moment, more than ten boats suddenly emerged in a line from a harbor downstream, their crews waving banners and beating drums. Zhao Yun thought, “This time I have fallen into a stratagem of Eastern Wu!” Then he saw a great general standing on the leading vessel, a long spear in his hand, shouting in a mighty voice, “Sister-in-law, leave my nephew behind!” It was Zhang Fei. While out on patrol he had heard the news and hurried to the mouth of the Youjiang River, where he met the Wu vessels head-on and hastily moved to intercept them.

Zhang Fei at once drew his sword and leaped aboard the Wu vessel. When Zhou Shan saw him come aboard, he raised his saber and went to meet him. With a single stroke of his sword, Zhang Fei cut him down, then took his head and flung it before Lady Sun. Greatly alarmed, she said, “Why are you so discourteous, brother-in-law?” Zhang Fei replied, “Sister-in-law, you show no regard for my elder brother and secretly return to your own home. That is discourtesy!” The Lady said, “My mother is gravely ill and in dire peril. If I wait for your brother to return, my affairs will surely be delayed. If you do not let me go home, I would rather throw myself into the river and die!”

Zhang Fei conferred with Zhao Yun: “If we drive the Lady to her death, we shall fail in the duty of subjects. Let us simply protect Adou and take him to our own boat.” He then said to the Lady, “My elder brother is an Imperial Uncle of the Great Han; he has brought no dishonor upon you, sister-in-law. We part today, but if you remember my brother’s kindness and devotion, return soon.” Having said this, he took Adou in his arms and went back with Zhao Yun to their own vessel, allowing Lady Sun’s five boats to depart. A later poet praised Zilong:In former years at Dangyang he saved his lord;Today he flew aboard a boat upon the Great River.The soldiers of Wu all quailed in terror on the deck;Zilong’s heroic valor stands unmatched beneath Heaven!Another poem praised Yide:Beside the Long Slope Bridge his fury towered high;One tiger’s roar drove back Cao Cao’s troops.Today upon the river he preserved his lord in peril;The annals shall transmit his name through ages without end.

The two returned joyfully in their boat. Before they had traveled more than a few li, Kongming came to meet them with a great fleet of vessels. When he saw that Adou had been recovered, he rejoiced greatly. The three then rode back side by side. Kongming immediately sent a written report to Jiameng Pass to inform Xuande.

Now Lady Sun returned to Wu and gave a full account of how Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun had killed Zhou Shan, barred the river, and seized Adou. Sun Quan was furious. “Now that my sister has returned, she has no further ties of affection with Liu Bei. How can I fail to avenge Zhou Shan’s death?” He summoned his civil and military officers to discuss raising an army to take Jingzhou. While they were still considering the deployment of the troops, a sudden report came that Cao Cao was advancing with an army of four hundred thousand to avenge the defeat at Red Cliffs. Sun Quan was greatly alarmed. For the moment he set aside the matter of Jingzhou and took counsel on how to resist Cao Cao. Then someone reported that Chief Clerk Zhang Hong, who had pleaded illness and returned home, had now died, and that a final memorial from him had been presented. Sun Quan opened and read it. In the letter, Zhang Hong urged him to move his capital to Moling, saying that its mountains and rivers possessed the aura of an imperial seat and that he should move there without delay to establish a foundation for ten thousand generations.

After reading the letter, Sun Quan wept and said to his officers, “Zhang Zigang urged me to move my seat to Moling. How could I fail to follow his counsel?” He immediately ordered his government moved to Jianye and had Stone City built. Lü Meng stepped forward and said, “As Cao Cao’s army is approaching, we should build a fortified dock at the mouth of the Ruxu River to resist him.” The generals all said, “When we go ashore to attack the enemy, we board our vessels barefoot. What need have we to build a fortress?” Lü Meng said, “Armies may have the advantage or be at a disadvantage; no battle is certain of victory. If we suddenly encounter the enemy and his infantry and cavalry press us closely, our men will not even have time to reach the water, much less board the boats.” Sun Quan said, “‘He who takes no thought for the distant future will soon have troubles close at hand.’ Ziming’s foresight reaches far.” He therefore assigned tens of thousands of soldiers to build the fortified dock at Ruxu. They labored together day and night and completed it by the appointed date.

Now Cao Cao’s power to grant favor and inflict punishment increased daily in the capital of Xu. Chief Clerk Dong Zhao came forward and said, “From ancient times to the present, no subject has ever rendered service equal to that of the Prime Minister. Not even the Duke of Zhou or Lü Wang can compare with him. For more than thirty years he has combed his hair in the wind and bathed in the rain, sweeping away every villain, delivering the common people from harm, and preserving the imperial house of Han. How can he be ranked with the ordinary ministers and officers of state? He should receive the rank of Duke of Wei and be granted the Nine Bestowments, to make manifest his merit and virtue.” And what were those Nine Bestowments?:First, chariots and horses;:Second, robes of state;:Third, musical instruments;:Fourth, vermilion gates;:Fifth, an inner stairway;:Sixth, imperial guards;:Seventh, the ax of authority;:Eighth, bows and arrows;:Ninth, black millet wine with a jade libation cup;Palace Attendant Xun Yu said, “This must not be done. The Prime Minister originally raised a righteous army to uphold and restore the house of Han. He should preserve a loyal and steadfast purpose and maintain the virtue of modest withdrawal. A gentleman cherishes another through virtue; such a thing is improper.” When Cao Cao heard this, his face changed violently. Dong Zhao said, “How can one man be allowed to thwart the hopes of all?” He accordingly submitted a memorial requesting that Cao Cao be elevated as Duke of Wei and granted the Nine Bestowments. Xun Yu sighed and said, “I never thought I would live to see this day!”

When Cao Cao heard of this, he bitterly resented Xun Yu, believing that he would not support him. In the tenth month of winter, in the seventeenth year of Jian’an, Cao Cao raised an army and marched south of the Yangtze, ordering Xun Yu to accompany him. Xun Yu already knew that Cao Cao intended to kill him, so he pleaded illness and remained at Shouchun. Suddenly a messenger from Cao Cao arrived with a box said to contain food. On its lid was a seal in Cao Cao’s own hand. Xun Yu opened the box and looked inside, but it contained nothing at all. Understanding Cao Cao’s meaning, he took poison and died. He was fifty years old. A later poet lamented:Wenruo’s brilliant gifts were famed throughout the realm;Alas, he stumbled through the gates of power.Later men may idly liken him to the Marquis of Liu,But dying, he had no face to meet the sovereign of Han.

His son, Xun Yun, sent a letter of mourning to inform Cao Cao. Cao Cao deeply regretted what had happened and ordered Xun Yu buried with great honors, conferring on him the posthumous title Marquis Jing.

Meanwhile, Cao Cao’s great army reached Ruxu. He first sent Cao Hong with thirty thousand armored cavalrymen to reconnoiter as far as the riverbank. Cao Hong returned and reported, “Looking from afar along the whole stretch of the river, I saw countless flags and banners, but could not tell where the troops were concentrated.” Cao Cao remained uneasy and led his army forward in person, drawing up his battle lines at the mouth of the Ruxu River. With more than a hundred men, Cao Cao ascended a hillside and looked into the distance at the warships, which were divided into squadrons and arrayed in perfect order. Their banners were of five colors, and their weapons shone brightly. On a great vessel in the center, beneath a green silk canopy, sat Sun Quan. Civil and military officers stood in attendance on either side. Pointing with his whip, Cao Cao said, “If a man has a son, he should be like Sun Zhongmou! Liu Jingsheng’s sons were mere pigs and dogs!”

Suddenly, at a great signal, all the southern ships darted forward together. Another force sallied out of the fortified dock at Ruxu and threw Cao Cao’s troops into disorder. Cao Cao’s soldiers and horsemen turned and fled, and no shouted orders could halt them. Suddenly a thousand cavalrymen came galloping toward the foot of the hill. The leader was a man with blue eyes and a purple beard. Everyone recognized him as Sun Quan. Sun Quan himself was leading a troop of cavalry to attack Cao Cao. Greatly alarmed, Cao Cao hastily turned his horse. The Eastern Wu generals Han Dang and Zhou Tai charged straight at him on horseback. From behind Cao Cao, Xu Chu spurred forward, whirling his saber, and held off the two generals, allowing Cao Cao to escape back to camp. Xu Chu fought the pair for thirty bouts before returning. Once back in camp, Cao Cao richly rewarded Xu Chu, then berated his generals: “You retreated before engaging the enemy and blunted the edge of my army’s spirit! If this happens again, every one of you will be beheaded!”

That night, during the third watch, a tremendous roar of battle suddenly arose outside the camp. Cao Cao hastily mounted his horse and saw fires springing up on every side: the troops of Wu had broken into the main camp. The fighting continued until daybreak, when Cao Cao’s army retreated more than fifty li before pitching camp. Cao Cao was deeply troubled and idly read a treatise on war. Cheng Yu said, “Since the Prime Minister understands the art of war, how can he not know that ‘in war, speed is precious’? After raising your army, Prime Minister, you delayed for many days, thereby allowing Sun Quan to make his preparations. He has built a fortified dock enclosing both sides of the Ruxu River mouth, and it will be difficult to attack. It would be better to withdraw the army to the capital of Xu for now and devise some other sound plan.”

Cao Cao made no reply, and Cheng Yu withdrew. Cao Cao laid his head upon his desk and fell asleep. Suddenly he heard the tide surging and roaring like ten thousand horses racing abreast. He hastily looked and saw a round red sun rise from the midst of the Great River, its radiance dazzling his eyes. Looking up into the heavens, he saw two more suns shining opposite each other. Suddenly the red sun in the middle of the river flew straight upward and fell among the hills before his camp with a thunderous crash. Cao Cao awoke with a start and realized that he had been dreaming in his tent. The guards outside reported that it was noon. Cao Cao ordered his horse made ready and rode directly out of the camp with more than fifty horsemen. He reached the hillside where, in his dream, he had seen the sun fall. While he was looking around, he suddenly saw a company of horsemen. At their head rode a man in a golden helmet and golden armor. Cao Cao looked closely and saw that it was Sun Quan.

When Sun Quan saw Cao Cao approach, he showed no alarm, but reined in his horse upon the hill and pointed his whip at Cao Cao, saying, “The Prime Minister holds the Central Plain, and his wealth and honor have reached their height. Why, then, is your greed still unsatisfied, that you come again to invade my lands south of the Yangtze?” Cao Cao replied, “You are a subject, yet you show no respect for the imperial house. I have come by command of the Son of Heaven expressly to chastise you!” Sun Quan laughed and said, “Are you not ashamed to speak such words? Does anyone under Heaven not know that you hold the Son of Heaven hostage to command the feudal lords? It is not that I fail to honor the Han; rather, I mean to punish you and thereby set the state in order!”

Cao Cao flew into a rage and ordered his generals up the hill to seize Sun Quan. Suddenly a drum sounded, and two strong bodies of troops emerged from behind the hill. On the right were Han Dang and Zhou Tai; on the left, Chen Wu and Pan Zhang. The four generals led three thousand crossbowmen and archers in a wild volley, and arrows fell like rain. Cao Cao hastily led his generals in retreat, with the four enemy commanders pursuing close behind. Halfway back, Xu Chu arrived with the Tiger Guard, held off the attackers, and rescued Cao Cao. The troops of Wu sang songs of victory together and returned to Ruxu.

Back in camp, Cao Cao reflected, “Sun Quan is no ordinary man. The omen of the red sun means that in years to come he will surely become an emperor.” His thoughts therefore turned toward withdrawing the army. Yet he feared the ridicule of Eastern Wu and remained undecided whether to advance or retreat. The two sides faced each other for more than another month and fought several battles, with victory and defeat alternating between them. At last, in the first month of the following year, unbroken spring rains filled every stream and inlet. Most of the soldiers stood amid mud and water, suffering extraordinary hardship. Cao Cao was deeply worried. One day, while in his camp, he discussed the situation with his advisers. Some urged him to withdraw the army; others said that the spring weather was now warm and favorable for maintaining the standoff, and that he must not retreat. Cao Cao still hesitated, unable to decide. Suddenly it was reported that an envoy from Eastern Wu had arrived with a letter. Cao Cao opened and read it. In substance, it said: “I and the Prime Minister are both ministers of the Han court. Yet the Prime Minister, instead of thinking how to repay the state and bring peace to the people, recklessly resorts to arms and cruelly destroys living creatures. Is this the conduct of a benevolent man? The spring waters are now beginning to rise, and you should depart without delay. If you do not, another disaster like Red Cliffs will befall you. You would do well to consider this for yourself.”

On the back of the letter two more lines had been added: “So long as you live, I can have no peace.” When Cao Cao had finished reading, he laughed loudly and said, “Sun Zhongmou does not deceive me.” He richly rewarded the envoy, then gave orders to withdraw. He commanded Zhu Guang, the Administrator of Lujiang, to hold Wan County, and personally led the main army back to Xuchang. Sun Quan likewise withdrew his forces to Moling. He then conferred with his generals: “Although Cao Cao has gone north, Liu Bei is still at Jiameng Pass and has not returned. Why do we not use the army that resisted Cao Cao to seize Jingzhou?” Zhang Zhao offered a plan: “We must not resort to arms yet. I have a scheme that will make it impossible for Liu Bei ever to return to Jingzhou.” Indeed:Mengde’s mighty army had only just withdrawn north,When Zhongmou’s bold ambition turned once more toward the south.What plan Zhang Zhao proposed will be revealed in the next chapter.

Yang Huai and Gao Pei Lose Their Heads at Fu Pass; Huang Zhong and Wei Yan Vie for Merit at Luo

Zhang Zhao then offered a plan: “For the present, we must not mobilize our troops. Once we raise an army, Cao Cao is certain to return. Better to write two letters: one to Liu Zhang, saying that Liu Bei has allied himself with Eastern Wu and that together they intend to seize the Western Riverlands, thereby making Liu Zhang suspicious enough to attack Liu Bei; the other to Zhang Lu, urging him to advance against Jingzhou, so that Liu Bei will be unable to support both front and rear. Then we may raise our army and seize Jingzhou, and the affair can be brought to success.” Sun Quan followed his advice and at once dispatched envoys to both places.

Meanwhile, Xuande had been at Jiameng Pass for a long while and had won the wholehearted support of the people. Suddenly he received a letter from Kongming and learned that Lady Sun had returned to Eastern Wu. He also heard that Cao Cao had raised an army to invade Ruxu, and so he consulted Pang Tong: “Cao Cao is attacking Sun Quan. If Cao Cao wins, he will certainly seize Jingzhou; if Sun Quan wins, he too will certainly seize Jingzhou. What are we to do?” Pang Tong replied, “My lord, do not be concerned. With Kongming there, Eastern Wu will not dare invade Jingzhou. You may send an urgent letter to Liu Zhang, saying: ‘Cao Cao is now attacking Sun Quan, and Sun Quan has appealed to Jingzhou for aid. We and Sun Quan are neighboring states as interdependent as lips and teeth, so we cannot refuse to assist him. Zhang Lu is no more than a bandit intent upon defending his own territory and will never dare violate your borders. I now wish to lead my army back to Jingzhou and join Sun Quan in defeating Cao Cao, but I lack both troops and grain. In consideration of the bond between members of the same clan, I ask that you swiftly send thirty or forty thousand picked troops and one hundred thousand hu of provisions to assist me. I beg you, do not delay.’ Once we have obtained the soldiers, horses, money, and grain, we can make further plans.”

Xuande followed his advice and sent a messenger to Chengdu. When the messenger reached the pass, Yang Huai and Gao Pei learned of the matter. Gao Pei remained to guard the pass, while Yang Huai accompanied the messenger to Chengdu, where they presented the letter to Liu Zhang. After reading it, Liu Zhang asked why Yang Huai had come as well. Yang Huai replied, “I came expressly because of this letter. Since Liu Bei entered the Riverlands, he has spread favors far and wide to win the people’s hearts. His intentions are deeply suspect. Now that he asks for troops, horses, money, and grain, you must on no account give them to him. To assist him would be to add fuel to the fire.” Liu Zhang said, “Xuande and I share the affection of brothers. How can I refuse to help him?” One man stepped forward and said, “Liu Bei is a ruthless hero. To keep him long in Shu without sending him away is to let a tiger into the house. Now, if you further assist him with troops, horses, money, and grain, how is that different from giving wings to a tiger?” All looked at the speaker. He was Liu Ba, styled Zichu, a native of Zhengyang in Lingling. Hearing Liu Ba’s words, Liu Zhang wavered and could not decide. Huang Quan also remonstrated with him earnestly. At last Liu Zhang allotted four thousand old and feeble soldiers and ten thousand hu of rice, then sent a letter by his envoy in reply to Xuande. He further ordered Yang Huai and Gao Pei to guard the pass closely. Liu Zhang’s envoy reached Jiameng Pass, presented himself to Xuande, and delivered the reply. Xuande was furious. “I defend you against your enemies, exhausting my strength and taxing my mind, yet now you begrudge wealth and stint rewards! How can you expect the soldiers to risk their lives for you?” He tore the letter to pieces, rose, and cursed Liu Zhang bitterly. The envoy fled back to Chengdu. Pang Tong said, “My lord has always placed humanity and righteousness foremost, but by tearing up the letter and giving way to anger today, you have cast aside all the goodwill of the past.” Xuande asked, “What, then, should be done?” Pang Tong replied, “I have three plans. I ask my lord to choose one and carry it out.”

Xuande asked what the three plans were. Pang Tong replied, “Choose picked troops this very moment, march day and night by forced stages, and make a direct surprise attack upon Chengdu. That is the best plan. Yang Huai and Gao Pei are renowned generals of Shu, each relying on strong forces to defend the strategic pass. If my lord pretends that he is returning to Jingzhou, the two generals will certainly come to see you off when they hear of it. At the farewell, seize and kill them, take the pass, first capture Fu, and then advance upon Chengdu. That is the middle plan. Withdraw to Baidi, return to Jingzhou by night marches, and afterward advance gradually when opportunity permits. That is the worst plan. If you hesitate and remain here, you will fall into such dire straits that nothing can save you.” Xuande said, “Your best plan is too hasty, Military Adviser, while your worst is too slow. The middle plan is neither too swift nor too tardy. We shall carry it out.”

Accordingly, Xuande sent Liu Zhang a letter saying only that Cao Cao had ordered his general Yue Jin to lead an army to Qingni, that his own commanders had been unable to withstand the attack, and that he must therefore go in person to oppose it. As there was no time for a face-to-face farewell, he was taking leave by letter. When the letter reached Chengdu, Zhang Song heard that Liu Xuande intended to return to Jingzhou. Believing the report sincere, he wrote a letter that he intended to have delivered to Xuande. Just then his elder brother, Zhang Su, the governor of Guanghan, arrived. Zhang Song hastily concealed the letter in his sleeve and sat talking with Zhang Su. Seeing Zhang Song distracted and uneasy, Zhang Su grew suspicious. Zhang Song brought wine, and the two drank together. During the exchange of cups, the letter suddenly fell to the floor and was picked up by one of Zhang Su’s attendants. After the banquet had ended, the attendant presented the letter to Zhang Su. Zhang Su opened and read it. It said, in substance: “What I formerly advised the Imperial Uncle contained neither falsehood nor error. Why, then, have you delayed so long without acting? To seize by force what is held contrary to justice, and thereafter preserve it through righteous rule, was esteemed by the men of old. Now that the great enterprise lies already within your grasp, why do you mean to abandon it and return to Jingzhou? When I heard of this, I felt as though I had lost everything. On the day this letter reaches you, advance with all speed. I shall respond from within. Above all, do not ruin yourself through hesitation!”

When Zhang Su saw the letter, he was horrified. “My brother is committing a crime that will destroy our entire clan. I cannot but denounce him.” That very night he took the letter to Liu Zhang and gave a full account of how his brother Zhang Song had conspired with Liu Bei to offer him the Western Riverlands. Liu Zhang was enraged. “I have never treated him ungenerously. Why, then, should he plot rebellion?” He immediately ordered the arrest of Zhang Song’s entire household, and all were beheaded in the marketplace. A later poet lamented:

Since ancient times, how rare the glance that leaves no secret hidden;Who knew a letter would disclose the mysteries of Heaven?Before he saw Xuande establish a sovereign’s enterprise,His robes were stained with blood within Chengdu.

After executing Zhang Song, Liu Zhang assembled his civil and military officers and said, “Liu Bei intends to seize my inheritance. What are we to do?” Huang Quan replied, “There must be no delay. Send messengers at once to warn every strategic pass. Reinforce their garrisons and forbid them to admit so much as one man or one horse from Jingzhou.” Liu Zhang accepted his advice, and dispatches sped by starlight to every pass.

Meanwhile, Xuande led his army back toward Fu. First he sent a messenger ahead to Fushui Pass, requesting Yang Huai and Gao Pei to come out and bid him farewell. When the two generals heard the message, they conferred. Yang Huai asked, “What are we to make of Xuande’s return?” Gao Pei replied, “Xuande is destined to die. Let each of us conceal a sharp blade upon his person and stab him while seeing him off. Thus we shall rid our lord of this danger.” Yang Huai said, “An excellent plan.” Taking only two hundred attendants, the two men left the remainder to guard the pass and went out to see Xuande off. Xuande’s entire army was already on the march. When they reached the banks of the Fu River, Pang Tong said to Xuande from horseback, “If Yang Huai and Gao Pei come gladly, be on your guard against them. If they do not come, raise the army at once and seize their pass directly. There must be no delay.”

As they were speaking, a sudden whirlwind arose and blew down the commander’s standard before Xuande’s horse. Xuande asked Pang Tong, “What omen is this?” Pang Tong replied, “It warns of sudden danger. Yang Huai and Gao Pei must intend assassination. We must take careful precautions.” Xuande thereupon put on heavy armor and wore his precious sword at his side. A scout reported that Generals Yang and Gao had come to see him off. Xuande ordered his forces to halt and settle down. Pang Tong instructed Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, “Whatever troops have come from the pass, whether many or few, horse or foot, do not let a single one return.” The two generals accepted their orders and departed.

Yang Huai and Gao Pei had each concealed a sharp blade upon his person. Leading two hundred soldiers and bringing sheep and jars of wine, they went straight to Xuande’s camp. Seeing no preparations against them, they rejoiced inwardly, believing Xuande had fallen into their trap. They entered the central tent and found Xuande seated there with Pang Tong. The two generals saluted and said, “Hearing that the Imperial Uncle was returning from afar, we have prepared these trifling gifts to bid you farewell.” They then offered wine and urged Xuande to drink. Xuande said, “It has not been easy for you two generals to guard the pass. You should drink this cup first.”

After the two generals had drunk, Xuande said, “I have a secret matter to discuss with you both. Let all others withdraw.” The two hundred men they had brought were therefore driven from the central encampment. Xuande suddenly shouted, “Guards, seize these two traitors!” Liu Feng and Guan Ping sprang out from behind the tent in answer to the command. Yang Huai and Gao Pei hastily tried to resist, but Liu Feng seized one and Guan Ping the other. Xuande cried, “Your lord and I are brothers of the same clan. Why have you two conspired to estrange us and sever the bonds of kinship?” Pang Tong ordered the guards to search them, and a sharp knife was indeed found upon each man. Pang Tong at once commanded that they be beheaded. Xuande hesitated, unable to decide. Pang Tong said, “These two intended to murder my lord. Death itself cannot requite their crime.” He then ordered the executioners to behead Yang Huai and Gao Pei before the tent. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan had already seized the two hundred attendants, not allowing one to escape. Xuande summoned them in and gave each wine to calm his fears. “Yang Huai and Gao Pei sought to estrange me from my brother, and they concealed sharp blades to assassinate me; therefore I had them executed. You are guiltless and need not be alarmed or suspicious.” All bowed and thanked him. Pang Tong said, “You will now serve as our guides and lead our army to seize the pass. Every man shall receive a rich reward.”

They all agreed. That night the two hundred men went ahead, with the main army following behind. When the vanguard reached the foot of the pass, they called out, “The two generals have returned on urgent business! Open the gates at once!” Hearing the voices of their own men, those upon the walls immediately opened the gates. The main army surged in and captured Fushui Pass without bloodshed. All the troops of Shu surrendered. Xuande bestowed generous rewards upon them and divided his forces to guard both approaches. The next day he feasted the army and held a banquet in the public hall. When he was flushed with wine, Xuande turned to Pang Tong and said, “May today’s gathering be called a joyous one?” Pang Tong replied, “To conquer another man’s state and rejoice in it is not the warfare of the humane.” Xuande said, “I have heard that when King Wu attacked Zhou in ancient times, music was composed to celebrate his achievement. Was that also not the warfare of the humane? Your words are contrary to reason. Withdraw at once!” Pang Tong laughed loudly and rose. Xuande’s attendants helped him into the rear hall, where he slept until midnight and awoke sober. His attendants then told him what Pang Tong had said, and Xuande bitterly regretted his conduct. Early the next morning he dressed, ascended the hall, and summoned Pang Tong to apologize. “Yesterday I was drunk, and my words offended you. I hope you will not take them to heart.” Pang Tong talked and laughed with his usual composure. Xuande said, “As for yesterday’s words, the fault was mine alone.” Pang Tong replied, “Both lord and minister were at fault. Why blame my lord alone?” Xuande too laughed heartily, and their former harmony was restored.

When Liu Zhang heard that Xuande had killed Yang Huai and Gao Pei and taken Fushui Pass by surprise, he was appalled. “I never imagined that such a thing would truly happen today!” He assembled his civil and military officers and asked for a plan to drive back the enemy. Huang Quan said, “Dispatch troops this very night to garrison Luo and block the road at its narrow throat. Though Liu Bei has picked troops and valiant generals, he will not be able to pass.” Liu Zhang therefore ordered Liu Gui, Leng Bao, Zhang Ren, and Deng Xian to muster fifty thousand troops and march by night to defend Luo against Liu Bei.

As the four generals marched, Liu Gui said, “I have heard that an extraordinary man dwells in Mount Jinping. He is known in the Way as the Master Zixu and knows the life and death, rank and fortune of every man. Today our march takes us directly past Mount Jinping. Why should we not go and ask him?” Zhang Ren replied, “When true men lead armies against the enemy, how can they consult some rustic recluse?” Liu Gui said, “That is not so. The sage said, ‘The way of perfect sincerity permits foreknowledge.’ If we consult a man of profound wisdom, we may seek good fortune and avoid calamity.”

Accordingly, the four men led fifty or sixty horsemen to the foot of the mountain and asked a woodcutter the way. The woodcutter pointed to the summit of the lofty mountain and said that the Master lived there. The four climbed the mountain and reached a hermitage, where a Daoist novice came out to welcome them. After asking their names, he led them inside. There they saw the Master Zixu seated upon a rush cushion. The four men bowed and asked him about what lay ahead. The Master Zixu said, “This poor Daoist is but a useless recluse of the mountains. How should I know good or ill fortune?” Liu Gui bowed repeatedly and continued to question him. At last Zixu ordered the novice to bring paper and brush. He wrote eight lines and handed them to Liu Gui. They read:

The dragon on the left, the phoenix on the right,Shall fly into the Western Riverlands.The fledgling phoenix shall fall to earth;The Sleeping Dragon shall ascend to Heaven.One shall be gained and one be lost:Thus has Heaven ordained the reckoning.Act when the moment comes,Lest you perish in the Nine Springs.

Liu Gui asked further, “What of the destinies of the four of us?” The Master Zixu replied, “What is ordained cannot be escaped. Why ask again?” When Liu Gui persisted, the Master lowered his brows and closed his eyes, appearing to have fallen asleep, and gave no answer. The four descended the mountain. Liu Gui said, “The words of an immortal cannot be disbelieved.” Zhang Ren replied, “He is a mad old man. What profit is there in listening to him?” They mounted and continued on their way. Upon reaching Luo, they assigned their troops to guard every strategic defile. Liu Gui said, “Luo is Chengdu’s bulwark. If Luo falls, Chengdu will be difficult to defend. Let the four of us agree that two shall guard the city, while the other two go forward from Luo and establish two camps against the mountains and amid the strong terrain, so the enemy cannot approach the walls.” Leng Bao and Deng Xian said, “We are willing to go and establish the camps.” Liu Gui was delighted and gave them twenty thousand troops. Leng Bao and Deng Xian marched sixty li from the city and encamped, while Liu Gui and Zhang Ren remained to defend Luo.

After taking Fushui Pass, Xuande consulted Pang Tong about advancing upon Luo. A messenger reported that Liu Zhang had sent four generals against them and that Leng Bao and Deng Xian had that very day led twenty thousand troops sixty li from the city and established two great camps. Xuande assembled his officers and asked, “Who dares win the first merit by going to seize the stockades of these two generals?” The veteran Huang Zhong stepped forward at once and said, “This old man is willing to go.” Xuande replied, “Lead your own troops toward Luo, old general. If you capture the camps of Leng Bao and Deng Xian, you shall certainly receive a rich reward.”

Huang Zhong was delighted. He accepted the order with thanks and was about to depart when a man stepped out from below the tent. “The old general is advanced in years. How can he undertake this? Though I am young and untalented, I am willing to go.” Xuande looked and saw that it was Wei Yan. Huang Zhong said, “I have already received the command. How dare you intrude and overstep your place?” Wei Yan replied, “An old general cannot rely upon the strength of his sinews and bones. I have heard that Leng Bao and Deng Xian are renowned generals of Shu, both in the vigorous prime of life. I fear the old general will be unable to capture them. Would that not imperil my lord’s great enterprise? Therefore I offered to take your place, and my intentions were good.” Huang Zhong was furious. “You call me old! Do you dare compete with me in arms?” Wei Yan replied, “Let us compete here, face-to-face before our lord. Whichever of us wins shall go. What do you say?”

Huang Zhong strode down the steps and called for an attendant to bring his saber. Xuande hastily stopped him. “You must not! Now that I am leading an army to seize the Riverlands, I depend entirely upon the strength of you two. If two tigers fight, one is certain to be wounded, and my great enterprise will thereby be ruined. I command you both to be reconciled. Quarrel no further.” Pang Tong said, “There is no need for you two to contend. Leng Bao and Deng Xian have now established two camps. Each of you shall lead his own troops and attack one camp. Whichever takes his first shall receive the foremost merit.” It was then decided that Huang Zhong would attack Leng Bao’s camp, while Wei Yan would attack Deng Xian’s. Each accepted his command and departed. Pang Tong said, “I fear these two may continue their rivalry along the way. My lord should personally lead an army behind them in support.” Xuande left Pang Tong to guard the city, while he himself led Liu Feng, Guan Ping, and five thousand troops after them.

Huang Zhong returned to his camp and issued orders that food was to be prepared at the fourth watch the following morning, that the troops were to form ranks at the fifth watch, and that they would advance at daybreak by the valley on the left. Wei Yan secretly sent a man to discover when Huang Zhong intended to march. The spy returned and reported, “Food will be prepared at the fourth watch tomorrow, and the troops will set out at the fifth.” Wei Yan rejoiced inwardly. He ordered his soldiers to prepare their food at the second watch and march at the third, so that they would reach Deng Xian’s camp by daybreak.

The soldiers obeyed and ate their fill. Bells were removed from the horses; the men held gags between their teeth; banners were furled and armor bound close. Under cover of darkness, they went to raid the camp. Around the third watch they advanced from their own encampment. Halfway there, Wei Yan reflected from horseback, “If I merely attack Deng Xian’s camp, I will show no special ability. Better to attack Leng Bao’s camp first, and then use my victorious troops against Deng Xian’s. The merit for both victories will then be mine.” Still on horseback, he passed down an order directing all his soldiers onto the mountain road to the left. As dawn began to glimmer and Leng Bao’s camp lay not far ahead, he ordered his men to rest briefly and arrange their gongs, drums, banners, pennons, spears, sabers, and other weapons.

Scouts posted along the road had already flown back to report to the camp, and Leng Bao was fully prepared. At the report of a cannon, the whole army mounted and charged out. Wei Yan spurred forward with saber raised and engaged Leng Bao. The two generals met horse to horse and fought for thirty bouts, whereupon the troops of the Riverlands divided into two wings and assailed the Han army. The Han troops had marched half the night; men and horses alike were exhausted. Unable to withstand the attack, they turned and fled. Hearing the disorder behind his battle line, Wei Yan broke away from Leng Bao, wheeled his horse, and retreated. The troops of the Riverlands pursued, and the Han army suffered a crushing defeat. They had fled less than five li when drums thundered from behind the mountain. Deng Xian led a fierce body of troops out of the valley to bar their way and shouted, “Wei Yan, dismount at once and surrender!”

Wei Yan urged his horse into a headlong gallop, but the animal suddenly stumbled, dropped to both knees, and hurled Wei Yan to the ground. Deng Xian came galloping up and thrust his spear at him. Before the spear could strike, a bowstring twanged, and Deng Xian pitched backward from his horse. Behind him, Leng Bao was just coming to the rescue when a great general galloped down the slope and shouted in a thunderous voice, “The veteran general Huang Zhong is here!” Brandishing his saber, he charged straight at Leng Bao. Unable to withstand him, Leng Bao turned and fled. Huang Zhong pressed the pursuit, and the troops of the Riverlands fell into confusion.

With his single force, Huang Zhong rescued Wei Yan, killed Deng Xian, and pursued the enemy all the way to their camp. Leng Bao turned his horse and again fought Huang Zhong. Before they had exchanged more than ten bouts, Huang Zhong’s troops surged forward from behind. Leng Bao had no choice but to abandon the left camp and lead his defeated soldiers toward the right. There, however, he saw that every banner in the camp had been changed. Leng Bao was appalled. Reining in his horse to look, he saw a great general directly before him, dressed in golden armor and a brocade robe. It was Liu Xuande, with Liu Feng on his left and Guan Ping on his right. Xuande shouted, “I have already taken this camp! Where do you think you are going?” Xuande, it turned out, had led his troops forward in support and had seized the opportunity to capture Deng Xian’s camp.

With both routes blocked, Leng Bao took a remote mountain track in an attempt to return to Luo. Before he had gone ten li, ambushing soldiers suddenly sprang up along the narrow road. Grappling hooks rose together, and Leng Bao was captured alive. Wei Yan, knowing that he had broken military law and had no excuse to offer, had rallied the rear troops, compelled soldiers of Shu to guide him, and lain in ambush there. Leng Bao came straight into his hands. Wei Yan had him bound with ropes and escorted him to Xuande’s camp.

Xuande raised a banner proclaiming immunity from death and ordered that no soldier of the Riverlands who reversed his weapon and cast off his armor was to be harmed. Anyone who injured such a man would pay with his own life. He further addressed the surrendered troops: “All you people of the Riverlands have parents, wives, and children. Those willing to submit may join my army; those unwilling shall be released to return home.” Cheers shook the earth. After securing his encampment, Huang Zhong went directly to Xuande and declared that Wei Yan had disobeyed military orders and ought to be beheaded. Xuande hastily summoned Wei Yan, who arrived escorting Leng Bao. Xuande said, “Though Wei Yan is guilty, this achievement may redeem his fault.” He ordered Wei Yan to thank Huang Zhong for saving his life and forbade the two men to contend again. Wei Yan knocked his head upon the ground and confessed his offense. Xuande richly rewarded Huang Zhong. He then had Leng Bao brought before the tent. Xuande removed his bonds, gave him wine to calm his fears, and asked, “Are you willing to surrender?” Leng Bao replied, “Since you have spared my life, how could I refuse? Liu Gui and Zhang Ren are bound to me in friendship unto death. If you will release me and let me return, I shall persuade them both to surrender and deliver Luo to you.” Xuande was delighted. He gave Leng Bao clothing, a saddle, and a horse, and allowed him to return to Luo. Wei Yan said, “This man must not be released. Once he escapes, he will never return.” Xuande replied, “I treat men with humanity and righteousness. They will not betray me.”

When Leng Bao returned to Luo and saw Liu Gui and Zhang Ren, he said nothing of having been captured and released. He claimed only that he had killed more than ten enemy soldiers, seized a horse, and escaped. Liu Gui hurriedly sent a man to Chengdu to request aid. When Liu Zhang heard that Deng Xian had been lost, he was horrified and hastily assembled his officers to deliberate. His eldest son, Liu Xun, stepped forward and said, “Your son is willing to lead troops to defend Luo.” Liu Zhang replied, “Since my son is willing to go, whom shall I send to assist you?” One man stepped forward and said, “I am willing to go.” Liu Zhang looked and saw that it was his maternal uncle, Wu Yi. “It would be best of all if my honored uncle went. But who can serve as deputy commander?”

Wu Yi recommended Wu Lan and Lei Tong as deputy commanders. Twenty thousand troops were mustered, and they marched to Luo. Liu Gui and Zhang Ren received them and gave a full account of all that had happened. Wu Yi said, “With the enemy already beneath the walls, it will be difficult to resist them. What wise plans do you have?” Leng Bao replied, “This whole region lies along the Fu River, whose current is extremely swift. The enemy’s forward camp stands at the foot of a mountain, on the lowest ground. Give me five thousand troops, each man carrying a spade or hoe, and I shall breach the banks of the Fu River. Liu Bei’s entire army can then be drowned.” Wu Yi accepted the plan and ordered Leng Bao to go and release the waters, while Wu Lan and Lei Tong led troops to support him. Leng Bao accepted the command and went to prepare the tools needed to breach the riverbank.

Meanwhile, Xuande ordered Huang Zhong and Wei Yan each to guard one camp, then returned to Fu to consult Military Adviser Pang Tong. A spy reported, “Sun Quan of Eastern Wu has sent men to establish friendly relations with Zhang Lu in the Eastern Riverlands and is preparing to attack Jiameng Pass.” Xuande was alarmed. “If Jiameng Pass is lost, our road of retreat will be cut. Then I shall be unable either to advance or withdraw. What are we to do?” Pang Tong said to Meng Da, “You are a man of Shu and know its terrain well. How would it be if you went to defend Jiameng Pass?” Meng Da replied, “Let me recommend one man to go with me and defend the pass. Then there will be no possibility of failure.” Xuande asked who the man was. Meng Da replied, “He formerly served under Liu Biao in Jingzhou as General of the Household. He is Huo Jun, styled Zhongmiao, a native of Zhijiang in Nan Commandery.” Xuande was delighted and immediately dispatched Meng Da and Huo Jun to guard Jiameng Pass.

Pang Tong withdrew to his quarters. Suddenly a doorkeeper reported, “A visitor has come expressly to see you.” Pang Tong went out to receive him and saw a man eight chi tall and imposing in appearance. His hair had been cut short and hung loose about his neck, while his garments were far from neat. Pang Tong asked, “Who are you, sir?” The man made no reply but went straight into the hall and lay on his back upon a couch. Pang Tong found this highly suspicious and questioned him repeatedly. The man said, “Wait a little. In due course I shall explain to you the great affairs of the realm.” Hearing this, Pang Tong grew still more suspicious and ordered his attendants to bring food and wine. The man rose and ate without the least show of ceremony. He consumed a great quantity of food and drink, and when he had finished, he went back to sleep. Pang Tong remained deeply suspicious and sent someone to summon Fa Zheng, fearing the man might be a spy. Fa Zheng came in haste. Pang Tong went out to meet him and described the stranger’s behavior in detail. Fa Zheng said, “Could it be Peng Yongyan?” He ascended the steps to look. The man leaped to his feet and cried, “Xiaozhi, have you been well since we parted?”

Thus it was:

Only because a man of the Riverlands met an old acquaintanceWere the Fu River’s surging waters made to cease.

Who this man was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Zhuge Liang Weeps Bitterly for Pang Tong; Zhang Fei Righteously Releases Yan Yan

Now Fa Zheng met with the man, and the two clapped their hands and laughed. Pang Tong asked who he was, and Fa Zheng replied, “This gentleman is a native of Guanghan. His surname is Peng, his given name Yang, and his style Yongyan. He is a man of distinction in Shu. Because his forthright speech offended Liu Zhang, Zhang had him placed in a cangue and condemned to penal servitude; hence his cropped hair.” Pang Tong received him with the courtesies due a guest and asked whence he had come. Peng Yang said, “I have come expressly to save the lives of your tens of thousands of men. I can speak only after I have seen General Liu.” Fa Zheng hastened to report this to Xuande. Xuande came in person to meet Peng Yang and asked the reason. Peng Yang said, “How many troops does the general have in the forward camp?” Xuande told him truthfully, “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan are there.” Peng Yang said, “How can one who commands an army fail to understand the terrain? The forward camp lies against the Fu River. If the river waters are released and troops block both front and rear, not one man will escape.” Xuande suddenly understood. Peng Yang continued, “The Gang Star is in the west, and Venus hangs over this place. Some inauspicious event must occur. You must be exceedingly cautious.” Xuande at once appointed Peng Yang a member of his staff and secretly sent word to Wei Yan and Huang Zhong, ordering them to patrol vigilantly morning and evening against any attempt to release the waters. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan conferred and said, “We shall each take watch on alternate days. If enemy troops arrive, we will notify one another.”

Now Leng Bao saw that wind and rain had risen violently that night. Leading five thousand troops, he advanced straight along the riverbank and made ready to release the river, when suddenly great shouts arose behind him. Leng Bao knew the enemy was prepared and hurriedly turned his force about. From the rear Wei Yan led his troops in pursuit, and the men of Shu trampled one another underfoot. As Leng Bao fled, he encountered Wei Yan. After only a few bouts, Wei Yan captured him alive. By the time Wu Lan and Lei Tong came to his aid, Huang Zhong’s force had also charged upon them. Wei Yan escorted Leng Bao to Fu Pass. Xuande rebuked him, saying, “I treated you with benevolence and honor and released you to return. How dare you betray me! This time you cannot be spared!” He had Leng Bao taken out and beheaded, and richly rewarded Wei Yan. Xuande then gave a banquet in Peng Yang’s honor. Suddenly it was reported that Military Adviser Zhuge Liang had specially dispatched Ma Liang from Jingzhou with a letter. Xuande summoned him and questioned him. After making his obeisance, Ma Liang said, “All is peaceful in Jingzhou. My lord need have no concern.” He then presented the military adviser’s letter. Xuande opened and read it. In brief, it said: “Last night Liang calculated by the Taiyi method. This year is Guihai, and the Gang Star is in the west. I have also observed the celestial signs: Venus hangs over the region of Luo, portending much ill fortune and little good for our commanders. You must be exceedingly cautious.”

After reading the letter, Xuande told Ma Liang to return ahead of him. Xuande said, “I shall return to Jingzhou to discuss this matter.” Pang Tong thought to himself, “Kongming fears that I shall conquer the western province and win all the merit, so he has deliberately sent this letter to hinder me.” He therefore said to Xuande, “I too have calculated by the Taiyi method and already know that the Gang Star is in the west. It signifies that my lord is destined to gain Western Shu; it does not portend any other misfortune. I too have read the heavens and seen Venus hanging over Luo. Since the Shu general Leng Bao has already been beheaded, the ill omen has been fulfilled. My lord must harbor no doubts, but advance with all speed.”

Seeing Pang Tong urge him again and again, Xuande led his army forward. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan received him into the camp. Pang Tong asked Fa Zheng, “How many roads lead from here to Luo?” Fa Zheng drew a map upon the ground. Xuande compared it with the map left by Zhang Song and found no discrepancy. Fa Zheng said, “There is a broad road north of the mountains that leads directly to Luo’s eastern gate. South of the mountains there is a narrow road that leads to its western gate. The army may advance by either route.” Pang Tong said to Xuande, “I shall order Wei Yan to serve as vanguard and advance by the southern byroad. My lord should appoint Huang Zhong as vanguard and proceed by the broad northern road. We shall rendezvous at Luo and take the city.” Xuande said, “From childhood I have been well practiced in archery and horsemanship, and I have often traveled narrow roads. The military adviser may take the broad road and seize the eastern gate; I shall take the western gate.” Pang Tong said, “The broad road is certain to be barred by troops, so my lord should lead his army against them. I shall take the narrow road.” Xuande said, “You must not, Military Adviser. Last night I dreamed that a divine being struck my right arm with an iron cudgel, and even after waking my arm still ached. Perhaps this expedition will not prosper.” Pang Tong said, “When brave men enter battle, some die and others are wounded; such is the natural course of things. Why should you become suspicious over a dream?” Xuande said, “What troubles me is Kongming’s letter. What if the military adviser remained to guard Fu Pass?” Pang Tong laughed loudly. “My lord has been misled by Kongming. He does not wish me alone to achieve great merit, and so he wrote these words to fill my lord’s heart with doubt. Doubt in the heart gives rise to dreams—what evil can there be in that? Only if I spill my brains and liver upon the ground will I have proved my true devotion. My lord, say no more. We shall march tomorrow morning without fail.” That same day the orders were issued: the soldiers were to cook at the fifth watch and mount at daybreak. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan led their forces out first. Just as Xuande was again settling the plan with Pang Tong, Pang Tong’s mount suddenly shied at something ahead and threw him to the ground. Xuande leaped down and himself seized the horse’s bridle. He said, “Why does the military adviser ride such a wretched horse?” Pang Tong replied, “I have ridden it for a long time, and it has never behaved so before.” Xuande said, “A horse that shies before battle may cost a man his life. The white horse I ride is exceedingly gentle and well trained. The military adviser may ride it, and nothing can go amiss. I shall ride this inferior horse myself.” He then exchanged mounts with Pang Tong. Pang Tong thanked him, saying, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s generous favor. Even ten thousand deaths could not repay it.” They mounted and went forward by their separate roads. Watching Pang Tong depart, Xuande felt deeply ill at ease and rode on in dejection.

Now in Luo, Wu Yi and Liu Gui learned that Leng Bao had been lost and met with the others to deliberate. Zhang Ren said, “In the secluded mountains southeast of the city there is a narrow road of the utmost importance. I shall lead a force to guard it myself. You gentlemen must hold Luo securely and allow no mishap.” Suddenly a report came that the Han army was approaching by two roads to attack the city. Zhang Ren hastily led three thousand troops out first and took the byroad to lay an ambush. When he saw Wei Yan’s troops pass, Zhang Ren ordered that they be allowed to go by without alarm. Later Pang Tong’s force came into view, and Zhang Ren’s soldiers pointed from afar at a great commander in its midst. “The man riding the white horse must be Liu Bei.” Zhang Ren was overjoyed and issued secret instructions to his men.

Now Pang Tong advanced slowly onward. Raising his head, he saw that the passage between the two mountains was narrow and thickly overgrown with trees. Moreover, it was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn, and the branches and leaves were luxuriant. Pang Tong became deeply suspicious. Reining in his horse, he asked, “What is the name of this place?” One of the newly surrendered soldiers pointed and said, “This place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Pang Tong started in alarm. “My Taoist name is Young Phoenix, while this place is called Fallen Phoenix Slope. It bodes ill for me.” He ordered the rear ranks to withdraw with all speed. Just then a cannon sounded from the slope ahead, and arrows flew like a swarm of locusts, all aimed at the rider of the white horse. Alas, Pang Tong perished beneath that storm of arrows. He was only thirty-six years old. A later poet lamented him:

Ancient Xian rises ridge on ridge in purple, emerald hue;Beside a mountain bend stood the abode of Shiyuan.The children knew the familiar song that called the turtledove;The lanes once heard the fame of talents fit to stretch a steed.He foresaw the realm divided threefold, its rough edges smoothed away;His tall frame wandered solitary over ten thousand miles.Who knew the Dog of Heaven would send a falling star,And never let the general return in robes of glory?

Before this, a children’s rhyme had been heard in the southeast:

A phoenix and a dragonTogether journey into Shu.But scarcely halfway onward,The phoenix dies east of Fallen Slope.The wind brings rain, the rain brings wind;When Han revives, the roads of Shu will open.And when the roads of Shu are open,Only the dragon will remain.

That day Zhang Ren shot Pang Tong dead, and the Han troops became so congested that they could neither advance nor retreat; more than half were killed. The vanguard sent a swift report to Wei Yan. Wei Yan hurriedly reined in his troops and tried to turn back, but the mountain road was so narrow that they could not engage the enemy. Then Zhang Ren cut off their route of return and shot at them from the heights with powerful bows and heavy crossbows. Wei Yan was thrown into alarm. One of the newly surrendered Shu soldiers said, “We had better fight our way to the foot of Luo and advance by the main road.”

Wei Yan followed his advice. Taking the lead to open a path, he fought his way toward Luo. Where the dust rose, another army charged in from ahead: it was led by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, the defenders of Luo. Behind him, Zhang Ren came in pursuit. Attacked from front and rear, Wei Yan was surrounded in the very heart of the press. Though he fought desperately, he could not break free. Suddenly the rear ranks of Wu Lan and Lei Tong fell into disorder, and the two commanders hastily wheeled their horses about to save them. Wei Yan seized the chance and pressed after them. At the head of the charging force, a commander brandished his weapon, spurred his horse, and cried, “Wenchang, I have come expressly to save you!” Wei Yan looked and saw that it was the veteran general Huang Zhong. Attacking from both sides, they defeated Wu Lan and Lei Tong and drove straight to the foot of Luo’s walls. Liu Gui led troops out to attack them, but Xuande came up behind and held him off. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan then turned about and withdrew.

By the time Xuande’s troops reached the camps, Zhang Ren’s army had again cut out from the byroad. Liu Gui, Wu Lan, and Lei Tong came foremost in pursuit. Unable to hold the two camps, Xuande fought as he withdrew and fled back toward Fu Pass. Victorious, the Shu troops pressed steadily after him. Xuande’s men were exhausted and their horses spent; they had no heart for battle and thought only of flight. As they drew near Fu Pass, Zhang Ren’s troops pressed them ever more closely. Fortunately, Liu Feng appeared on the left and Guan Ping on the right, leading thirty thousand fresh troops. The two commanders charged out, drove Zhang Ren back, pursued him for twenty li, and recovered a great many warhorses.

Xuande and his army reentered Fu Pass. He asked for news of Pang Tong. A soldier who had escaped with his life from Fallen Phoenix Slope reported, “The military adviser and his horse were both shot dead beneath a storm of arrows before the slope.” On hearing this, Xuande turned westward and wept without cease. From afar he summoned Pang Tong’s spirit and made sacrificial offerings. All the generals wept as well. Huang Zhong said, “Now that we have lost Military Adviser Pang Tong, Zhang Ren will surely come to attack Fu Pass. What are we to do? We had better send someone to Jingzhou and invite Military Adviser Zhuge to come and devise a plan for taking Shu.” As he spoke, a report came that Zhang Ren had led his army directly beneath the walls and was challenging them to battle. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan both wished to go out and fight. Xuande said, “Our keen edge has just been blunted. We should hold fast and await the military adviser’s arrival.” Huang Zhong and Wei Yan accepted the order and kept close guard over the city. Xuande wrote a letter and instructed Guan Ping, “Go to Jingzhou for me and invite the military adviser.” Guan Ping took the letter and traveled by day and night toward Jingzhou. Xuande himself remained at Fu Pass and would not offer battle.

Now Kongming was in Jingzhou. It was the festival of the Seventh Night, and he held a great evening banquet for all the officials, at which they discussed the conquest of Shu. Suddenly, due west, a star as large as a dipper fell from heaven, scattering streams of light in every direction. Kongming started in alarm, threw his cup to the ground, covered his face, and wept. “Alas! What grief!” The officials anxiously asked the cause. Kongming said, “Earlier I calculated that this year the Gang Star would be in the west, inauspicious for a military adviser. The Dog of Heaven trespassed upon our army, and Venus hung over Luo. I therefore wrote my lord and urged him to guard carefully against disaster. Who could have imagined that tonight a star would fall in the west? Pang Shiyuan’s life must surely be ended!” When he had spoken, he wept loudly and said, “My lord has now lost one of his arms!” All the officials were astonished, though they did not yet believe him. Kongming said, “Within a few days, news will surely come.” That night the banquet broke up before the guests had drunk their fill.

Several days later, while Kongming was sitting with Yunchang and the others, someone reported Guan Ping’s arrival. All the officials were startled. Guan Ping entered and presented Xuande’s letter. Kongming read it, and within were these words: “On the seventh day of the seventh month of this year, Military Adviser Pang was shot and killed by Zhang Ren before Fallen Phoenix Slope.” Kongming wept loudly, and not one of the officials failed to shed tears. Kongming said, “Since my lord is now at Fu Pass, unable either to advance or retreat, I have no choice but to go.” Yunchang said, “If the military adviser leaves, who will defend Jingzhou? Jingzhou is a place of the greatest importance, and what hangs upon it is no light matter.” Kongming replied, “Though my lord does not explicitly name the man in his letter, I already understand his intention.” He then showed Xuande’s letter to all the officials and said, “In this letter my lord entrusts Jingzhou to me and tells me to appoint whomever I judge capable. Even so, by sending Guan Ping with the letter, he means for Lord Yunchang to assume this grave responsibility. Yunchang, remember the bond sworn in the Peach Garden and spare no effort in defending this place. The responsibility is no light one; I trust you will exert yourself.” Yunchang made no further demur but resolutely accepted. Kongming arranged a banquet and formally transferred the seals of office. Yunchang reached out with both hands to receive them. Holding up the seals, Kongming said, “The whole matter now rests upon the general.” Yunchang replied, “Once a true man accepts a grave charge, only death can make him relinquish it.” When Kongming heard Yunchang utter the word “death,” he was displeased. He would have withheld the seals, but his word had already been given. Kongming asked, “If Cao Cao leads an army here, what will you do?” Yunchang replied, “I shall resist him with all my strength.” Kongming asked again, “If Cao Cao and Sun Quan both raise armies and come against you, what then?” Yunchang said, “I shall divide my forces and resist them both.” Kongming said, “If you do that, Jingzhou will be in peril. I have eight words for you. Remember them well, and you may preserve Jingzhou.” Yunchang asked what the eight words were. Kongming replied, “Resist Cao Cao in the north; make peace with Sun Quan in the east.” Yunchang said, “The military adviser’s words shall be engraved upon my heart.”

Kongming then handed over the seals and ordered the civil officials Ma Liang, Yi Ji, Xiang Lang, and Mi Zhu, together with the military commanders Mi Fang, Liao Hua, Guan Ping, and Zhou Cang, to assist Yunchang in guarding Jingzhou. He himself was to command the army into Shu. First he detached ten thousand picked troops and ordered Zhang Fei to lead them by the main road straight toward Bazhou, west of Luo; whoever arrived first would receive the foremost merit. He then detached another force and appointed Zhao Yun its vanguard, ordering him to sail upriver and rendezvous at Luo. Kongming followed with Jian Yong, Jiang Wan, and the others. Jiang Wan, whose style was Gongyan, was a native of Xiangxiang in Lingling. A distinguished scholar of Jing and Xiang, he was then serving as secretary.

That day Kongming led fifteen thousand troops out, departing on the same day as Zhang Fei. Before Zhang Fei left, Kongming admonished him: “Western Shu has many heroes and men of talent. You must not underestimate the enemy. Along the road, strictly restrain the three armies. They must not plunder the people and thereby lose their goodwill. Wherever you go, you must preserve and comfort the inhabitants. You must not wantonly indulge in flogging your soldiers. I trust the general will reach Luo early and commit no error.”

Zhang Fei gladly accepted the charge, mounted his horse, and departed. As he advanced, wherever the people submitted, he allowed not so much as an autumn hair to be harmed. He took the road directly through Hanchuan. When he approached Ba Commandery, a scout returned and reported, “Yan Yan, the governor of Ba Commandery, is a famous general of Shu. Though advanced in years, his vigor is undiminished. He can draw a powerful bow and wields a great saber. He has courage enough to withstand ten thousand men. He holds the city fast and has raised no flag of surrender.” Zhang Fei ordered camp to be made ten li from the city and sent a man inside with this message: “Tell that old wretch to come and surrender at once, and I shall spare the lives of everyone in the city! If he refuses submission, I shall raze the walls to the ground and leave neither old nor young alive!”

Now Yan Yan was in Ba Commandery. When he heard that Liu Zhang had sent Fa Zheng to invite Xuande into Shu, he struck his breast and sighed, “This is what is meant by sitting alone on a barren mountain and inviting a tiger to serve as one’s guard!” Later, when he heard that Xuande had occupied Fu Pass, he was furious and repeatedly wished to raise troops and attack, but feared an army might come along this road. That day, learning that Zhang Fei’s troops had arrived, he mustered the five or six thousand men under his command and prepared to meet the enemy. Someone offered this counsel: “At Changban in Dangyang, a single shout from Zhang Fei drove back Cao Cao’s host of a million. Even Cao Cao avoids him at the mere sound of his name. He must not be underestimated. For now, we should deepen our moats, raise our ramparts, and hold firm without venturing out. His army has no provisions; within a month at most, it will withdraw of its own accord. Moreover, Zhang Fei’s temper is like raging fire, and he is forever flogging his soldiers. If we refuse battle, he will surely grow angry; in his anger he will treat his men with savage cruelty. Once the soldiers’ hearts turn against him, we can seize the opportunity to strike, and Zhang Fei may be captured.” Yan Yan followed this counsel and ordered every soldier to mount the walls and defend them. Suddenly a soldier appeared outside and shouted, “Open the gate!” Yan Yan ordered him admitted and questioned him. The soldier said that General Zhang had sent him and repeated Zhang Fei’s words exactly. Yan Yan flew into a rage and cursed him: “How dare that base wretch behave so insolently! Would General Yan ever surrender to rebels? Lend me your mouth to carry my answer back to Zhang Fei!” He summoned armed guards, had the soldier’s ears and nose cut off, and released him to return to camp.

The soldier returned to Zhang Fei and tearfully reported how Yan Yan had mutilated and reviled him. Zhang Fei flew into a rage. Gnashing his teeth and glaring, he armed himself, mounted his horse, and led several hundred riders beneath the walls of Ba Commandery to challenge Yan Yan. The troops on the walls heaped every manner of abuse upon him. Zhang Fei was impatient by nature. Several times he charged to the drawbridge and tried to cross the moat, but each time a storm of arrows drove him back. By evening not a single man had emerged, and Zhang Fei returned to camp with his belly full of rage. Early the next morning, he again led his troops out to challenge. From the fighting tower over the gate, Yan Yan shot an arrow that struck Zhang Fei’s helmet. Pointing at him, Zhang Fei cried furiously, “When I seize you, old wretch, I shall eat your flesh with my own mouth!” That evening he again returned empty-handed. On the third day, Zhang Fei led his troops around the walls, cursing. The city was built among the mountains, with rugged hills on every side. Zhang Fei rode up a hill and looked down into the city. He saw that all the soldiers were armed and armored, drawn up in ranks and lying in wait within, but none would come out. He also saw laborers going to and fro, carrying bricks and stones to assist in the defense. Zhang Fei ordered the cavalry to dismount and the infantry to sit down, hoping to lure the enemy out, but there was no movement. After cursing them for another entire day, he once more returned empty-handed. In camp, Zhang Fei thought to himself, “I curse them all day long, but they simply refuse to come out. What am I to do?” Suddenly a plan occurred to him. He ordered the army to cease going forward to challenge, but to remain fully prepared in camp awaiting battle. Only thirty or fifty soldiers were sent directly beneath the city to shout abuse and lure Yan Yan’s troops out, whereupon the army would engage them. Zhang Fei rubbed his fists and palms, waiting for the enemy to come. The soldiers cursed for three days in succession, but still no one emerged. Zhang Fei knitted his brows and conceived another plan. He ordered his troops to scatter abroad, cut firewood and grass, and search for paths, making no further challenge. For several days Yan Yan saw no movement from Zhang Fei and became suspicious. He sent more than ten common soldiers, disguised as men from Zhang Fei’s woodcutting parties, to slip secretly out of the city, mingle with the enemy soldiers, and enter the hills to gather information.

That day the troops returned to camp. Zhang Fei sat in his tent, stamping his feet and cursing loudly, “That old wretch Yan Yan is maddening me to death for nothing!” Just then three or four men before the tent said, “The general need not fret. Over the past few days we have discovered a narrow path by which we can slip past Ba Commandery.” Zhang Fei deliberately shouted, “If there was such a way, why did you not report it sooner?” They answered, “We have only just succeeded in scouting it out these past few days.” Zhang Fei said, “There is no time to lose. Tonight, cook at the second watch. At the third watch, while the moon is bright, strike the whole camp and move out. Let the men hold gags in their mouths and remove the bells from the horses, and march in perfect silence. I shall open the road in front, and the rest of you will follow in order.” Once the command was issued, it was announced throughout the camp.

The spies heard this news and all returned to the city to report it to Yan Yan. Yan Yan was overjoyed. “Just as I calculated, that wretch could not endure any longer! If you steal away by the byroad, your provisions, baggage, and carts must follow behind. Once I cut off your rear, how will you get through? Witless wretch, you have fallen into my trap!” He immediately issued orders for the troops to prepare for battle. “Tonight we too shall cook at the second watch and leave the city at the third. Lie in ambush where the trees and undergrowth are thick. Wait until Zhang Fei has passed through the narrow throat of the road. When his carts and baggage arrive, listen for the drums and charge out together.” The order was passed. As night drew near, Yan Yan’s entire army ate its fill, armed and armored itself, and stole silently out of the city. The men scattered into ambush and waited for the drum signal, while Yan Yan himself, accompanied by more than ten subordinate officers, dismounted and hid in the forest. After the third watch, they saw from afar Zhang Fei himself riding at the front, holding his spear crosswise as he quietly led the army onward. When he had gone three or four li, the carts, baggage, men, and horses behind began passing in succession. Yan Yan saw everything clearly and ordered the drums beaten. The ambushers rose on all sides. Just as they rushed forward to seize the carts and baggage, a gong sounded behind them and a fierce body of troops swept in. A great voice cried, “Old rebel, do not flee! I have waited for you at precisely the right place!” Yan Yan whipped his head around and saw at their head a mighty commander with a leopard’s head, round glaring eyes, a swallow’s chin, and a tiger’s beard. He wielded an eighteen-foot serpent spear and rode a deep-black horse. It was Zhang Fei. Gongs thundered on every side, and the troops charged in. At the sight of Zhang Fei, Yan Yan was at a loss what to do. They had not fought a single bout when Zhang Fei feigned an opening. Yan Yan slashed at him with his saber. Zhang Fei dodged, drove his horse in close, seized Yan Yan by the gap in his armor beneath the throat, and captured him alive. He hurled him to the ground, and the soldiers rushed forward and bound him with ropes. The Zhang Fei who had passed earlier was an impostor. Knowing that Yan Yan would use drums as his signal, Zhang Fei had ordered the striking of gongs as his own. When the gongs sounded, all his troops converged, and more than half the Shu soldiers threw down their armor, reversed their weapons, and surrendered.

Zhang Fei fought his way to the walls of Ba Commandery, while his rear force had already entered the city. He ordered that no civilians be killed and posted proclamations to reassure the people. A band of executioners pushed Yan Yan forward. Zhang Fei sat in the great hall, but Yan Yan refused to kneel. Glaring and gnashing his teeth, Zhang Fei roared, “When a great army arrived, why did you not surrender, but dared resist it?” Without the least sign of fear, Yan Yan shouted back, “You are men without honor who have invaded our province and commanderies! Here there are generals who lose their heads—there are no generals who surrender!” Zhang Fei flew into a rage and ordered those beside him to take Yan Yan out and behead him. Yan Yan cried, “Rebel wretch! If you mean to cut off my head, then cut it off. Why grow angry?” Seeing Yan Yan’s commanding voice and unchanged countenance, Zhang Fei turned from anger to joy. He descended the steps, ordered the guards away, and personally untied Yan Yan. Taking a robe, he clothed him in it, helped him to the seat of honor in the center, bowed his head, and made obeisance, saying, “My words just now were offensive. I trust you will not hold them against me. I have long known that the venerable general is a heroic man.” Moved by Zhang Fei’s grace and honor, Yan Yan surrendered. A later poet praised Yan Yan:

White-haired, he dwelt in Western Shu;His stainless fame shook the mighty realm.His loyal heart shone like the radiant sun;His soaring spirit swept the Yangtze’s length.He would rather lose his head and die—How could he bend his knees and yield?The aged general of Bazhou:Throughout the world he had no peer.

Another poem praised Zhang Fei:

His valor beyond compare took Yan Yan alive;By honor alone he won soldiers and people.To this day his temple image remains in Ba and Shu,Where spring brings daily village wine, chickens, and swine.

Zhang Fei asked Yan Yan for a plan to enter Shu. Yan Yan said, “I am a defeated general, yet I have received your generous favor. I have no means to repay it, but gladly offer such service as a dog or horse may render. Without bending a bow or loosing a single arrow, you may advance directly to Chengdu.” Truly:

Only because one general gave him all his heart,City after city yielded as easily as turning the hand.

What his plan was will be revealed in the chapter that follows.

Zhuge Liang Devises the Capture of Zhang Ren; Yang Fu Borrows Troops to Defeat Ma Chao

Now Zhang Fei asked Yan Yan for a plan. Yan Yan said, “From here to Luo City, every fortified pass and strategic stronghold is under my jurisdiction, and all the government troops are under my command. Grateful now for the general’s kindness, I have no other means to repay it. I shall lead the vanguard, and wherever we go, I will summon the defenders to come out and surrender.” Zhang Fei thanked him profusely. Thus Yan Yan led the vanguard, with Zhang Fei and his army following behind. Everywhere they went was under Yan Yan’s authority, and he called out all the defenders to submit. To any who hesitated or remained undecided, Yan Yan said, “Even I have surrendered—how much more should you?” Thereafter, all yielded at the mere rumor of their approach, and not a single battle was fought.

Meanwhile, Kongming had already reported the date of his departure to Xuande and ordered all the forces to assemble at Luo City. Xuande consulted with his officers: “Kongming and Yide are now advancing into the Riverlands by two separate routes. They are to rendezvous at Luo City and enter Chengdu together. Their troops by water and land, in boats and carts, set out on the twentieth day of the seventh month; by now they should be nearly here. We may therefore advance.” Huang Zhong said, “Zhang Ren comes daily to challenge us. Seeing that no one comes out of the city, his troops have grown lax and make no preparations. If we divide our forces tonight and raid his camp, it will be better than fighting him in broad daylight.” Xuande agreed. He ordered Huang Zhong to lead a force against the left, Wei Yan against the right, while he himself took the center. At the second watch that night, all three armies moved out together. Zhang Ren had indeed made no preparations. The Han troops poured into the main camp and set it ablaze, the fierce flames leaping into the sky. The soldiers of Shu fled and hastened through the night to report at Luo City, whose defenders came out to receive them. Xuande returned to the center route and encamped. The next day he led his army straight to Luo City, surrounded it, and launched an assault. Zhang Ren kept his troops within and refused battle. On the fourth day of the attack, Xuande personally led one force against the west gate, while ordering Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to attack the east gate. He left the south and north gates open for enemy troops to pass through. The terrain by the south gate consisted entirely of mountain roads, while the Fu River lay by the north gate; therefore neither was invested.

From the walls, Zhang Ren saw Xuande at the west gate, riding to and fro as he directed the assault. From the hour of the dragon until the hour of the goat, men and horses gradually became exhausted. Zhang Ren ordered the two generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong to lead troops out through the north gate, circle around to the east gate, and engage Huang Zhong and Wei Yan. He himself led an army out through the south gate, wheeled around to the west gate, and advanced directly against Xuande. Inside the city, every available militia unit was sent onto the walls to beat the drums and swell the shouting.

When Xuande saw the red sun sinking in the west, he ordered his rear division to withdraw first. As his soldiers turned back, a great shout arose from the walls, and troops suddenly burst out through the south gate. Zhang Ren drove straight into the army to seize Xuande, whose forces were thrown into utter confusion. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan had meanwhile been pinned down by Wu Lan and Lei Tong, so the two sides could not support each other. Unable to withstand Zhang Ren, Xuande wheeled his horse and fled along a secluded mountain path. Zhang Ren pursued from behind and was rapidly overtaking him. Xuande was all alone, one man on one horse, while Zhang Ren came after him with several riders.

Xuande was spurring forward with all his might when suddenly an army charged out onto the mountain road. From the saddle Xuande cried bitterly, “An ambush ahead and pursuers behind! Heaven means my death!” But the great commander at the head of the approaching force proved to be Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei and Yan Yan had in fact been coming along that very road when they saw dust rising and knew a battle was under way with the troops of the Riverlands. Zhang Fei galloped ahead and ran directly into Zhang Ren, whereupon the two crossed weapons. They had fought a little more than ten bouts when Yan Yan came up from behind with his army in full force. Zhang Ren turned about with all speed. Zhang Fei chased him straight to the foot of the city walls. Zhang Ren withdrew inside, and the drawbridge was hauled up.

Zhang Fei returned to Xuande and said, “The Military Adviser has been coming upstream, yet he still has not arrived. I have snatched the foremost merit instead.” Xuande said, “The mountain roads are rugged and perilous. How did you meet with no army to bar your way, but advance unhindered and arrive here first?” Zhang Fei replied, “There were forty-five passes and strongholds along the road, and all were won through the service of the veteran general Yan Yan. Thus we came the whole way without expending the least effort.” He then related from beginning to end how he had released Yan Yan out of regard for his righteousness, and brought Yan Yan forward to meet Xuande. Xuande thanked him, saying, “Had it not been for you, veteran general, how could my brother have reached this place?” He immediately removed the gold-linked armor from his own body and bestowed it upon him. Yan Yan bowed his thanks. Just as they were arranging a banquet, a scout rode in with this report: “Huang Zhong and Wei Yan have engaged the Riverlands generals Wu Lan and Lei Tong. Wu Yi and Liu Gui have also led troops out of the city to aid them, attacking from both sides. Our army cannot hold them, and Generals Wei and Huang have been defeated and driven eastward.” At this, Zhang Fei asked Xuande to divide the troops into two columns and advance to their rescue. Zhang Fei took the left and Xuande the right, and they charged forward. When Wu Yi and Liu Gui heard the shouting arise behind them, they hastily retreated into the city. Wu Lan and Lei Tong, intent only on pursuing Huang Zhong and Wei Yan, found their route of return cut off by Xuande and Zhang Fei. Huang Zhong and Wei Yan then wheeled their horses and attacked in turn. Seeing that they could not prevail, Wu Lan and Lei Tong had no choice but to bring their own troops forward and surrender. Xuande accepted their submission, recalled his army, and encamped near the city.

Now Zhang Ren, having lost two generals, was deeply troubled. Wu Yi and Liu Gui said, “The military situation is exceedingly dangerous. Unless we resolve upon a battle to the death, how can we make the enemy withdraw? We should send someone to Chengdu to report the emergency to our lord, while using a stratagem against the enemy here.” Zhang Ren said, “Tomorrow I will lead an army out to challenge them, feign defeat, and draw them around to the north of the city. Another force will then charge out from within and cut their army in two. In this way we may win.” Wu Yi said, “General Liu should assist the young lord in defending the city. I shall lead the force that charges out to support you.”

The plan was settled. The next day, Zhang Ren led several thousand troops from the city, waving their banners and raising battle cries as they issued a challenge. Zhang Fei mounted and rode out to meet him. Without exchanging a word, he engaged Zhang Ren. Before ten bouts had been fought, Zhang Ren feigned defeat and fled around the city. Zhang Fei pursued with all his might. Wu Yi’s force cut him off, and Zhang Ren turned his army back, surrounding Zhang Fei in the very center so that he could neither advance nor retreat. Just when he was at a loss, a column of soldiers came charging from the riverbank. At its head rode a great commander, leveling his spear and urging on his horse. He engaged Wu Yi and, in a single bout, captured him alive; then he drove back the enemy and rescued Zhang Fei. It was Zhao Yun. Zhang Fei asked, “Where is the Military Adviser?” Zhao Yun replied, “He has arrived. I expect he has already met our lord by now.” The two men took Wu Yi back to camp, while Zhang Ren withdrew through the east gate.

When Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun returned to camp, they found Kongming, Jian Yong, and Jiang Wan already inside the command tent. Zhang Fei dismounted and paid his respects to the Military Adviser. Kongming asked in astonishment, “How did you manage to arrive first?” Xuande related the entire story of how Zhang Fei had released Yan Yan out of regard for his righteousness. Kongming congratulated him, saying, “That General Zhang is now able to employ strategy is entirely due to my lord’s boundless good fortune.” Zhao Yun untied Wu Yi and brought him before Xuande. Xuande asked, “Will you surrender?” Wu Yi replied, “Since I have been captured, how could I not surrender?” Xuande was overjoyed and personally removed his bonds. Kongming asked, “How many men are defending the city?” Wu Yi replied, “There are Liu Jiyu’s son Liu Xun, and the supporting generals Liu Gui and Zhang Ren. Liu Gui is of little consequence, but Zhang Ren, a native of Shu Commandery, possesses exceptional courage and resourcefulness. He must not be taken lightly.” Kongming said, “First we shall capture Zhang Ren; then we shall take Luo City.” He asked, “What is the name of that bridge east of the city?” Wu Yi replied, “Golden Goose Bridge.”

Kongming at once rode to the bridge, made a circuit of the river to examine it, and returned to camp. Summoning Huang Zhong and Wei Yan to receive their orders, he said, “Five or six li south of Golden Goose Bridge, both banks are thick with reeds and rushes, suitable for an ambush. Wei Yan is to lead one thousand spearmen into concealment on the left, and they are to thrust only at the mounted officers. Huang Zhong is to lead one thousand swordsmen into concealment on the right, and they are to hack only at the horses beneath them. Once his army is defeated, Zhang Ren will surely flee along the eastern mountain path. Zhang Yide is to conceal one thousand troops there and capture him on the spot.” He then ordered Zhao Yun to lie in ambush north of Golden Goose Bridge: “After I have lured Zhang Ren across, tear down the bridge. Then draw up your troops on the north bank and make an imposing show from afar, so that Zhang Ren will not dare flee north but will retreat southward and fall neatly into our trap.” When all the deployments had been arranged, Kongming went out in person to entice the enemy.

Meanwhile, Liu Zhang had sent the two generals Zhuo Ying and Zhang Yi to Luo City to assist in the fighting. Zhang Ren ordered Zhang Yi and Liu Gui to defend the city, while he and Zhuo Ying divided into a front and rear column, Zhang Ren commanding the van and Zhuo Ying the rear, and marched out to drive back the enemy. Kongming led a ragged, disorderly band across Golden Goose Bridge and drew up opposite Zhang Ren. Riding out in a four-wheeled carriage, wearing a silk cap and carrying a feather fan, with more than a hundred horsemen clustered around him, Kongming pointed at Zhang Ren from afar and said, “Cao Cao, with a host of a million, heard my name and fled at the mere rumor of my coming. Who are you, then, to dare refuse surrender?”

Seeing the disorder in Kongming’s ranks, Zhang Ren sneered from horseback and said, “Men say Zhuge employs troops with divine skill, but it seems his reputation has no substance!” With a sweep of his spear, he sent officers and soldiers alike charging forward. Kongming abandoned his four-wheeled carriage, mounted a horse, and retreated across the bridge. Zhang Ren pursued him from behind. Once Zhang Ren had crossed Golden Goose Bridge, he saw Xuande’s army on the left and Yan Yan’s on the right, both charging in to attack. Realizing it was a trap, Zhang Ren hurriedly turned his army back, but the bridge had already been torn down. He meant to flee north, but saw Zhao Yun’s army arrayed across the river and dared not take that route. Instead he went straight south, following a course around the river.

Before he had gone five or six li, he reached a place choked with reeds and rushes. Wei Yan’s troops suddenly rose from among the reeds and stabbed wildly with their long spears. Huang Zhong’s troops, concealed in the rushes, used their long swords solely to hack at the horses’ legs. All the cavalry mounts went down, and their riders were seized and bound. How could the foot soldiers dare come on? Zhang Ren led several dozen horsemen toward the mountain road, only to run directly into Zhang Fei. As Zhang Ren was about to turn and flee, Zhang Fei gave a mighty shout. His troops rushed forward together and captured Zhang Ren alive. Zhuo Ying, seeing that Zhang Ren had fallen into the trap, had already gone before Zhao Yun’s army and surrendered; now all returned together to the main camp.

Xuande rewarded Zhuo Ying, and Zhang Fei brought in Zhang Ren under guard. Kongming was also seated in the command tent. Xuande said to Zhang Ren, “All the other generals of Shu surrendered at the mere rumor of our approach. Why did you not submit sooner?” Zhang Ren glared and cried angrily, “Would a loyal minister ever consent to serve two masters?” Xuande said, “You merely fail to understand the course of Heaven. Surrender, and you shall be spared.” Zhang Ren replied, “Even if I surrendered today, I would not remain surrendered for long! Kill me quickly!” Xuande could not bear to put him to death. But Zhang Ren raised his voice and continued to curse them, so Kongming ordered him beheaded, thereby preserving his honorable name. A later poet praised him:

Can a valiant knight consent to follow two lords?Lord Zhang, loyal and brave, lives on though he died.His bright fame is like the moon at heaven’s rim,Night after night shedding radiance over Luo City.

Xuande sighed without end. He ordered Zhang Ren’s body recovered and buried beside Golden Goose Bridge as a testament to his loyalty. The next day, Yan Yan, Wu Yi, and the other surrendered generals of Shu were sent in the vanguard directly to Luo City. There they shouted, “Open the gates and surrender at once, lest every living soul in the city suffer!” From within the city, Liu Gui answered them with abuse. Yan Yan was just about to take an arrow and shoot him when suddenly another general on the wall drew his sword and struck Liu Gui down, then opened the gates and surrendered. Xuande’s army entered Luo City. Liu Xun escaped through the west gate and fled to Chengdu. Xuande issued proclamations to reassure the people. The man who had killed Liu Gui was Zhang Yi, a native of Wuyang.

Having taken Luo City, Xuande richly rewarded his generals. Kongming said, “Luo City has fallen, and Chengdu now lies directly before us. I fear only that the outlying prefectures and commanderies may remain unsettled. Let Zhang Yi and Wu Yi accompany Zhao Yun to pacify the outer reaches of the rivers and secure the prefectures and commanderies subordinate to Jiangyang, Qianwei, and the other regions. Let Yan Yan and Zhuo Ying accompany Zhang Fei to pacify the prefectures and commanderies subordinate to Baxi and Deyang. They are to appoint officials, establish orderly government, and restore peace, then hasten back with their troops to rendezvous before Chengdu.” Zhang Fei and Zhao Yun accepted their orders and each led his army away. Kongming asked, “What fortified passes lie ahead?” The surrendered generals of Shu replied, “Only Mianzhu is defended by a large force. Once Mianzhu is taken, Chengdu will be ours for the taking.” Kongming thereupon began discussing the advance. Fa Zheng said, “Now that Luo City has fallen, Shu is in peril. My lord wishes to win the people through benevolence and righteousness, so for the moment let us not advance. I shall write Liu Zhang a letter setting forth the advantages and dangers; he will naturally surrender.” Kongming said, “Xiaozhi’s proposal is excellent.” He ordered the letter written and dispatched a messenger directly to Chengdu.

Meanwhile, Liu Xun fled back to his father and reported that Luo City had fallen. Alarmed, Liu Zhang gathered his officers for counsel. The Attendant Officer Zheng Du offered this plan: “Although Liu Bei has attacked cities and seized territory, his troops are not very numerous, the people have not yet attached themselves to him, he depends upon grain from the countryside, and his army has no baggage train. We should drive all the inhabitants of Baxi and Zitong westward across the Fu River, and burn every granary and every field of grain. Then we shall dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and wait quietly for him. When he arrives and challenges us, we must refuse battle. If he remains long without provisions, within a hundred days at most his army will withdraw of its own accord. We can then strike while he is vulnerable, and Liu Bei may be captured.” Liu Zhang said, “No. I have heard of resisting an enemy in order to keep the people safe, but never of uprooting the people in order to guard against an enemy. This is not a plan for preserving them.” While they were still deliberating, someone reported that a letter had arrived from Fa Zheng. Liu Zhang summoned the messenger, who presented the letter. Zhang opened and read it. In substance, it said:

Formerly, I was sent by your command to establish friendly relations with Jingzhou. I did not expect that my lord would fail to choose suitable men among those close to him, thereby bringing matters to their present pass. Jingzhou still cherishes the ties of former friendship and has not forgotten the bonds of kinship. If my lord can promptly reverse course and submit, I believe you will not be treated ungenerously. I hope you will consider the matter thrice and declare your decision.

Liu Zhang flew into a rage, tore the letter to pieces, and shouted abuse: “Fa Zheng is a traitor who sells his lord to seek advancement, an ingrate who has betrayed righteousness!” He drove the messenger from the city and immediately sent his wife’s younger brother, Fei Guan, to lead troops to defend Mianzhu. Fei Guan recommended that a man from Nanyang, surnamed Li, given name Yan, style Zhengfang, share the command with him. Fei Guan and Li Yan thereupon mustered thirty thousand troops and marched to defend Mianzhu. Dong He, Governor of Yizhou, whose style was Youzai and who came from Zhijiang in Nan Commandery, submitted a memorial to Liu Zhang requesting permission to seek troops from Hanzhong. Liu Zhang said, “Zhang Lu and I have been hereditary enemies. How could he be willing to save me?” Dong He replied, “Though he is our enemy, Liu Bei’s army is now at Luo City, and our situation is desperate. When the lips are gone, the teeth grow cold. If the advantages and dangers are explained to him, he will surely agree.” Liu Zhang therefore composed a letter and sent a messenger to Hanzhong.

Now more than two years had passed since Ma Chao, after his defeat, had fled among the Qiang. He had formed alliances with Qiang troops and attacked and seized the prefectures and commanderies of Longxi. Everywhere he went submitted to him; only Ji City withstood his attacks. Wei Kang, the Inspector, repeatedly sent men to seek aid from Xiahou Yuan. But Xiahou Yuan had received no orders from Cao Cao and did not dare move his troops. Seeing that no relief army was coming, Wei Kang consulted his officers: “We had better surrender to Ma Chao.” The Army Adviser Yang Fu wept as he remonstrated: “Ma Chao and his fellows are rebels against their lord. How can we surrender to them?” Wei Kang said, “Matters have come to this. If we do not surrender, what are we waiting for?” Yang Fu pleaded bitterly, but Wei Kang would not listen. He threw the gates wide open and surrendered to Ma Chao. Ma Chao was furious and said, “You surrender now only because your plight is desperate, not from any true loyalty!” He had Wei Kang and more than forty others beheaded, sparing not a single man. Someone said, “Yang Fu urged Wei Kang not to surrender. He should be executed.” Ma Chao replied, “This man stood by righteousness. He must not be killed.” He again employed Yang Fu as an army adviser. Yang Fu recommended two men, Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu, and Ma Chao appointed both as military officers. Yang Fu then told Ma Chao, “My wife has died at Lintao. I beg two months’ leave to return and bury her, after which I shall come back.”

Ma Chao granted his request. Yang Fu passed through Licheng and went to see Jiang Xu, General Who Pacifies the Yi. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu were cousins through their fathers’ sisters: Jiang Xu’s mother was Yang Fu’s aunt and was then eighty-two years old. That day Yang Fu entered the inner quarters of Jiang Xu’s residence, bowed before his aunt, and said weeping, “I defended the city but could not preserve it; my lord perished, yet I could not die with him. I am ashamed to show my face before you. Ma Chao rebelled against his lord and wantonly murdered the governor; not one gentleman or commoner in the entire province fails to hate him. Yet now, elder cousin, you sit here holding Licheng and harbor no thought of punishing the traitor. Is this the proper conduct of a subject?” When he had finished, the tears running from his eyes were mingled with blood. Hearing this, Jiang Xu’s mother summoned her son and rebuked him: “That Governor Wei was murdered is also your fault.” Then she said to Yang Fu, “Since you surrendered to this man and now eat his bread, why have you conceived the thought of attacking him?” Yang Fu replied, “I followed the traitor only to preserve the remnant of my life and avenge my lord.” Jiang Xu said, “Ma Chao is valiant and fierce. It will be difficult to plot against him at short notice.” Yang Fu replied, “He has courage but no strategy, and so he is easily dealt with. I have already entered into secret agreements with Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu. If you are willing to raise troops, elder cousin, those two will certainly answer from within.” Jiang Xu’s mother said, “If you do not act at once, what are you waiting for? Who does not die? To die for loyalty and righteousness is to die in the proper cause. Do not let concern for me restrain you. If you refuse to heed Yishan’s words, I shall die first and put an end to your concern.”

Jiang Xu then consulted Yin Feng, a colonel commanding troops, and Zhao Ang. Zhao Ang’s son, Zhao Yue, was at that time serving under Ma Chao as an assistant general. Zhao Ang gave his assent that day, then returned home and said to his wife, Lady Wang, “Today I consulted with Jiang Xu, Yang Fu, and Yin Feng about avenging Wei Kang. But our son Zhao Yue is now serving under Ma Chao. If we raise troops, Ma Chao will certainly kill our son first. What are we to do?” His wife answered sternly, “To wipe away the great shame suffered by one’s lord and father, a man should not begrudge even his own life—much less the life of a single son! If concern for our son keeps you from acting, I shall die first.” Zhao Ang’s resolve was thus fixed. The next day they raised troops together. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu encamped at Licheng, while Yin Feng and Zhao Ang encamped at Mount Qi. Lady Wang took all her jewelry, goods, and silks and went in person to the army at Mount Qi, where she rewarded and entertained the soldiers to encourage them.

When Ma Chao heard that Jiang Xu and Yang Fu had joined Yin Feng and Zhao Ang in raising troops against him, he flew into a rage and immediately had Zhao Yue beheaded. Then he ordered Pang De and Ma Dai to muster all their forces and marched against Licheng. Jiang Xu and Yang Fu led their troops out. When the two formations had been arrayed, Yang Fu and Jiang Xu rode forth in white robes and shouted abuse: “Faithless traitor who rebelled against his lord!” Ma Chao, enraged, charged at them, and the two armies fell into a confused battle. How could Jiang Xu and Yang Fu withstand Ma Chao? They suffered a great defeat and fled. Ma Chao drove his troops after them. Then shouting arose behind him as Yin Feng and Zhao Ang came charging in. Ma Chao hastily turned back, but found himself attacked from both sides, unable to protect either head or tail. In the midst of the fighting, a great body of troops suddenly swept in from the flank. It was Xiahou Yuan, who had received Cao Cao’s military orders and was leading an army to destroy Ma Chao. How could Ma Chao withstand armies attacking from three directions? Utterly defeated, he fled through the night. At daybreak he reached Ji City and called for the gates to be opened, but a hail of arrows descended from the walls. Liang Kuan and Zhao Qu stood atop the battlements, hurling abuse at Ma Chao. Before his eyes, they struck down Ma Chao’s wife, Lady Yang, with a single stroke of the sword and flung her body from the wall. Then they brought out Ma Chao’s three young sons and more than ten of his closest kin, and from the wall they hewed them down one by one, casting all their bodies below.

Ma Chao’s grief and rage choked his breast, and he nearly fell from his horse. Behind him, Xiahou Yuan was approaching with his army in pursuit. Seeing the enemy’s strength, Ma Chao dared not linger to fight. With Pang De and Ma Dai, he hacked open a road and fled. Ahead he encountered Jiang Xu and Yang Fu and fought a battle against them. After breaking through, he again encountered Yin Feng and Zhao Ang and fought another battle. His force scattered until only fifty or sixty horsemen remained, and they fled throughout the night. Around the fourth watch they reached the walls of Licheng. The gatekeepers assumed that Jiang Xu’s troops were returning and threw the gates wide open to receive them. Ma Chao began slaughtering at the south gate and massacred all the common people in the city. Reaching Jiang Xu’s residence, he dragged out the old mother. She showed not the slightest fear, but pointed at Ma Chao and reviled him bitterly. Ma Chao flew into a rage and killed her with his own sword. The entire families of Yin Feng and Zhao Ang, old and young alike, were also put to death by Ma Chao. Zhao Ang’s wife, Lady Wang, escaped the calamity because she was with the army.

The next day Xiahou Yuan’s great army arrived. Ma Chao abandoned the city, fought his way out, and fled westward. Before he had gone twenty li, an army stood arrayed ahead of him, with Yang Fu at its head. Grinding his teeth in hatred, Ma Chao slapped his horse forward and thrust his spear at him. Yang Fu’s seven brothers all came together to aid him in the fight, while Ma Dai and Pang De held off the troops behind. All seven of Yang Fu’s brothers were killed by Ma Chao. Yang Fu himself suffered five spear wounds, yet still fought desperately. When Xiahou Yuan’s great army came up from behind, Ma Chao at last fled. Only Pang De, Ma Dai, and six or seven riders followed him. Xiahou Yuan personally pacified the people of the western prefectures, ordered Jiang Xu and the others to take charge of their respective defenses, and had Yang Fu carried by cart to the capital at Xudu to meet Cao Cao. Cao Cao enfeoffed Yang Fu as a Marquis Within the Passes. Yang Fu declined, saying, “I performed no feat in averting the calamity, nor did I show the integrity to die in it. By law I deserve execution. With what face could I accept rank?” Cao Cao praised him and ultimately conferred the title upon him.

Ma Chao now consulted with Pang De and Ma Dai, and they went directly to Hanzhong to seek refuge with Zhang Lu. Zhang Lu was overjoyed, believing that with Ma Chao in his service he could annex Yizhou to the west and resist Cao Cao to the east. He therefore proposed giving Ma Chao his daughter in marriage. But his great general Yang Bo remonstrated: “That Ma Chao’s wife and children met so dreadful a fate was entirely due to the disaster he brought upon them. How can my lord give him your daughter?” Zhang Lu accepted his counsel and abandoned the proposed marriage. Someone reported Yang Bo’s words to Ma Chao. Ma Chao was furious and conceived the desire to kill Yang Bo. Learning of this, Yang Bo consulted with his elder brother Yang Song, and they too began plotting against Ma Chao.

Just then, Liu Zhang sent an envoy to seek aid from Zhang Lu, but Zhang Lu refused. Suddenly it was reported that Liu Zhang had sent Huang Quan as another envoy. Huang Quan first went to see Yang Song and said, “The eastern and western Riverlands are truly as lips and teeth. If the western Riverlands fall, the eastern Riverlands will likewise be hard to preserve. If you are willing to aid us now, we shall reward you with twenty prefectures.” Yang Song was delighted and immediately brought Huang Quan before Zhang Lu. He explained the vital interdependence of lips and teeth and added that twenty prefectures would be ceded in gratitude. Zhang Lu, pleased by the gain, agreed. Yan Pu of Baxi remonstrated: “Liu Zhang and my lord are hereditary enemies. Now that his plight is desperate, he seeks our aid and falsely promises to cede territory. You must not agree!” Suddenly a man below the steps came forward and said, “Though I possess little ability, I beg only a single brigade. I shall capture Liu Bei alive and make certain that the territory is ceded before I return.” Truly:

Just as the rightful lord comes into western Shu,Another mighty army marches out from Hanzhong.

Who this man was will be revealed in the next chapter.

Ma Chao Battles at Jiameng Pass; Liu Bei Assumes the Governorship of Yizhou

Now Yan Pu was urging Zhang Lu not to aid Liu Zhang when Ma Chao stepped forward and said, “I am deeply grateful for my lord’s favor, yet have had no way to repay it. I beg leave to lead an army against Jiameng Pass and capture Liu Bei alive. I shall compel Liu Zhang to cede twenty prefectures and restore them to my lord.” Zhang Lu was overjoyed. He first sent Huang Quan back by a byroad, then immediately assigned twenty thousand troops to Ma Chao. At this time Pang De was bedridden with illness and unable to march, so he remained in Hanzhong. Zhang Lu appointed Yang Bo as army supervisor. Ma Chao and his younger cousin Ma Dai chose a day and set out.

Meanwhile, Xuande’s army was at Luo Castle. The messenger whom Fa Zheng had sent with a letter returned and reported, “Zheng Du has advised Liu Zhang to burn all grain in the countryside, together with the granaries everywhere, and to lead the people of Baxi west of the Fu River, where they are to dig deep moats, raise high ramparts, and refuse battle.” When Xuande and Kongming heard this, both were greatly alarmed. “If he adopts this counsel,” they said, “our position will be perilous!” Fa Zheng laughed. “My lord, do not be anxious. Though the plan is ruthless, Liu Zhang will certainly never use it.” Before many days had passed, word came that Liu Zhang was unwilling to uproot the people and had rejected Zheng Du’s advice. Only then was Xuande relieved. Kongming said, “We must advance swiftly and seize Mianzhu. Once we hold that place, Chengdu will be easy to take.” He therefore sent Huang Zhong and Wei Yan forward with troops. When Fei Guan learned that Xuande’s army was approaching, he sent Li Yan out to meet it. Li Yan led out three thousand men, and both sides formed their arrays. Huang Zhong rode forth and fought Li Yan for forty or fifty bouts, with neither gaining the advantage. From within the formation Kongming ordered the gong sounded for retreat. Huang Zhong returned and asked, “I was just about to capture Li Yan. Why did the military adviser recall me?” Kongming said, “I have now seen Li Yan’s martial skill. He cannot be overcome by force. When you fight again tomorrow, feign defeat and draw him into the valley; then we shall defeat him with an ambush.”

Huang Zhong accepted the plan. The next day Li Yan again led out his troops, and Huang Zhong rode forth to meet him. Before ten bouts had passed, Huang Zhong feigned defeat and fled with his men. Li Yan pursued, following him deep into a mountain valley, when suddenly he realized the danger. He was hastening to turn back when Wei Yan appeared ahead with troops drawn up across his path. From the hilltop Kongming called down, “If you do not surrender, strong crossbows lie in ambush on both sides, ready to avenge Pang Shiyuan!” Li Yan hurriedly dismounted, stripped off his armor, and surrendered; not one of his soldiers was harmed. Kongming brought Li Yan before Xuande, who treated him with great generosity. Li Yan said, “Though Fei Guan is related by marriage to the lord of Yizhou, he and I are very close. I should go and persuade him.” Xuande at once ordered Li Yan to return to the city and induce Fei Guan to surrender.

Li Yan entered Mianzhu and spoke to Fei Guan, praising Xuande’s benevolence and virtue and warning that if he did not surrender now, a great calamity would surely befall him. Fei Guan took his advice and opened the gates in submission. Xuande then entered Mianzhu and discussed dividing his forces for the capture of Chengdu. Suddenly a courier on a fleet horse arrived with an urgent report: “Meng Da and Huo Jun are defending Jiameng Pass, but Zhang Lu of Dongchuan has sent Ma Chao, Yang Bo, and Ma Dai with troops to attack it fiercely. If aid comes too late, the pass is lost!” Xuande was greatly alarmed. Kongming said, “Only Generals Zhang and Zhao are fit to oppose him.” Xuande said, “Zilong is away with the troops and has not yet returned. Yide is already here; we should send him at once.” Kongming said, “My lord, say nothing for the moment. Allow me to provoke him into going.”

When Zhang Fei heard that Ma Chao was attacking the pass, he stormed in shouting, “Let me take leave of my elder brother, and I will go fight Ma Chao at once!” Kongming pretended not to hear him and said to Xuande, “Now that Ma Chao is assailing the pass, we have no one able to oppose him. We must send to Jingzhou for Guan Yunchang; only he can meet such an enemy.” Zhang Fei cried, “Why does the military adviser think so little of me? I once stood alone against Cao Cao’s million troops. Why should I fear one mere Ma Chao?” Kongming said, “At Changban, Yide held the river and broke the bridge, but that was only because Cao Cao did not know the true state of affairs. Had he known it, could you have escaped unharmed? Ma Chao’s valor is known throughout the realm. In the great battle at the Bridge over the Wei, he drove Cao Cao to cut off his beard and cast away his robe, and nearly cost him his life. He is no ordinary opponent. Even Yunchang might not defeat him.” Zhang Fei said, “I will go this instant. If I fail to defeat Ma Chao, I willingly submit to military law!” Kongming said, “If you are willing to put that pledge in writing, you may serve as vanguard. I ask my lord to go in person as well. I shall remain to guard Mianzhu, and when Zilong returns, we can make further plans.” Wei Yan said, “I too am willing to go.”

Kongming ordered Wei Yan to ride ahead with five hundred mounted scouts, with Zhang Fei following and Xuande bringing up the rear, and they advanced toward Jiameng Pass. Wei Yan’s scouts reached the foot of the pass first and encountered Yang Bo. Wei Yan engaged him, and before ten bouts had passed, Yang Bo fled in defeat. Eager to steal the first merit from Zhang Fei, Wei Yan pressed after him. Ahead, another force stood arrayed, led by Ma Dai. Wei Yan took him for Ma Chao and charged with saber flourishing. He fought Ma Dai for fewer than ten bouts before Ma Dai also fled. Wei Yan pursued, but Ma Dai turned in the saddle and loosed an arrow, striking Wei Yan in the left arm. Wei Yan wheeled his horse and hastily retreated. Ma Dai pursued him as far as the pass, when suddenly he saw a general, roaring like thunder, gallop down from the walls and rush toward him. It was Zhang Fei, who had just arrived at the pass. Hearing the fighting below, he had come to look and, seeing Wei Yan struck by an arrow, had spurred down to rescue him.

Zhang Fei shouted at Ma Dai, “Who are you? Give your name before we fight!” Ma Dai replied, “I am Ma Dai of Xiliang.” Zhang Fei said, “So you are not Ma Chao! Be off with you! You are no match for me! Tell that rogue Ma Chao to come himself, and say Zhang Yide of Yan is here!” Ma Dai was furious. “How dare you despise me!” Leveling his spear, he urged his horse straight at Zhang Fei. They fought for fewer than ten bouts before Ma Dai fled in defeat. Zhang Fei was about to pursue when a rider came from the pass, calling, “Brother, do not chase him!” Zhang Fei turned and saw that it was Xuande. He therefore abandoned the pursuit, and together they went up into the pass. Xuande said, “I feared your impetuous temper, and so I hurried after you. Since you have defeated Ma Dai, rest for the night. Tomorrow you may fight Ma Chao.”

At daybreak the next morning, drums thundered beneath the pass as Ma Chao’s army arrived. Looking down from the walls, Xuande saw Ma Chao ride out from beneath the shadow of the standard at the gate, spear in hand. He wore a lion helmet and a beast-faced belt, silver armor and a white robe. His martial array was extraordinary, and his person outstanding. Xuande sighed and said, “Men call him ‘Ma Chao the Splendid,’ and truly his fame is deserved!” Zhang Fei at once wanted to descend from the pass, but Xuande hastily stopped him. “Do not fight yet. First we must avoid the edge of his fury.” Below the pass Ma Chao repeatedly challenged Zhang Fei to single combat. Above, Zhang Fei longed to swallow Ma Chao whole, but three or five times Xuande restrained him. By afternoon Xuande saw that the men and horses in Ma Chao’s ranks had grown weary. He therefore selected five hundred horsemen and followed Zhang Fei in a charge down from the pass. When Ma Chao saw Zhang Fei’s force approaching, he swept his spear backward as a signal and withdrew his army about a bowshot. Zhang Fei’s men halted together, while the troops from the pass filed out behind them. Zhang Fei leveled his spear and rode forward, shouting, “Do you know Zhang Yide of Yan?” Ma Chao replied, “My family has been ennobled for generations. How should I know some rustic churl?” Zhang Fei flew into a rage. Both horses surged forward, and both spears rose together. They fought for more than a hundred bouts without decision. Watching them, Xuande exclaimed, “True tiger-generals!” Fearing some mishap might befall Zhang Fei, he hastily ordered the gong sounded. The two generals returned to their respective lines.

Back in his formation, Zhang Fei rested his horse only briefly. Without putting on his helmet, he merely bound a kerchief around his head, mounted again, and rode out to challenge Ma Chao. Ma Chao came forth, and the two resumed their combat. Fearing for Zhang Fei, Xuande donned his own armor, descended from the pass, and went directly to the battle line. There he watched Zhang Fei and Ma Chao fight another hundred and more bouts, both displaying redoubled vigor. Xuande again ordered the gong sounded, and the two generals broke apart and returned to their own formations. By then the day was drawing to a close. Xuande said to Zhang Fei, “Ma Chao is brave and fierce; you must not take him lightly. Withdraw into the pass for now. You can fight again tomorrow.” But Zhang Fei’s blood was up, and he refused to stop. “I swear to die before I withdraw!” he shouted. Xuande said, “Night is falling. You cannot fight any longer today.” Zhang Fei replied, “Then light more torches and prepare for a night battle!” Ma Chao likewise changed horses and rode out again, shouting, “Zhang Fei! Do you dare fight by night?” Zhang Fei’s fury blazed. He exchanged mounts with Xuande, dashed from the ranks, and cried, “If I do not capture you, I swear never to return to the pass!” Ma Chao replied, “If I do not defeat you, I swear never to return to camp!”

Both armies raised a mighty shout and lit hundreds upon hundreds of torches until the field shone as bright as day. Once more the two generals clashed before the lines. After more than twenty bouts, Ma Chao wheeled his horse and fled. Zhang Fei shouted, “Where do you think you’re going?” In truth, seeing that he could not defeat Zhang Fei, Ma Chao had devised a stratagem. Feigning defeat, he lured Zhang Fei after him, secretly drew a bronze mace, twisted around in the saddle, took aim, and hurled it at him. But when Ma Chao fled, Zhang Fei had been on his guard. As the bronze mace came hurtling at him, he swerved, and it flew past his ear. As Zhang Fei reined around, Ma Chao came pursuing in turn. Zhang Fei checked his horse, took up his bow, set an arrow to the string, and shot backward at Ma Chao. Ma Chao dodged the shaft, and both generals returned to their own formations. From the battle line Xuande called out, “I treat men with benevolence and righteousness and do not practice deceit. Ma Mengqi, withdraw your troops and rest. I will not take advantage of the moment to pursue you.” Hearing this, Ma Chao personally covered the retreat while his troops gradually withdrew. Xuande likewise recalled his army into the pass.

The next day Zhang Fei again wished to descend from the pass and fight Ma Chao, when word came that the military adviser had arrived. Xuande went to receive Kongming. Kongming said, “I have heard that Mengqi is a tiger-general of the age. If he and Yide fight to the death, one of them must surely be harmed. I therefore ordered Zilong and Hansheng to hold Mianzhu and traveled here through the night. With a small stratagem, we can induce Ma Chao to submit to my lord.” Xuande said, “I have seen Ma Chao’s heroic courage and greatly admire him. How may we win him?” Kongming replied, “I have heard that Zhang Lu of Dongchuan wishes to proclaim himself ‘King of Hanning.’ His adviser Yang Song is exceedingly greedy for bribes. We can send a man by a byroad directly into Hanzhong, first using gold and silver to win Yang Song over, and then present Zhang Lu with a letter saying: ‘I contend with Liu Zhang for Xichuan in order to avenge you. Do not listen to slanderous words meant to divide us. When the matter is settled, I will sponsor you as King of Hanning.’ Then Zhang Lu will order Ma Chao’s army recalled. When the recall comes, we can employ a stratagem to bring Ma Chao over to us.”

Xuande was delighted. He immediately composed a letter and sent Sun Qian with gold and pearls by a byroad straight to Hanzhong. Sun Qian sought an audience through Yang Song, explained the matter to him, and presented him with the gold and pearls. Yang Song was overjoyed. He first conducted Sun Qian before Zhang Lu and spoke persuasively on his behalf. Zhang Lu said, “Xuande is only General of the Left. How can he sponsor me as King of Hanning?” Yang Song replied, “Liu Bei is an imperial uncle of the Great Han. It is entirely fitting that he should memorialize the throne on your behalf.” Zhang Lu was delighted and immediately sent a messenger ordering Ma Chao to cease hostilities. Sun Qian remained in Yang Song’s house awaiting the reply.

Before many days had passed, the messenger returned and reported, “Ma Chao says he cannot withdraw before achieving success.” Zhang Lu sent another man to replace him, but again Ma Chao refused to return. Three successive summons failed to bring him back. Yang Song said, “This man has always been faithless in word and deed. Since he refuses to cease hostilities, he must intend to rebel.” He then had rumors spread, saying, “Ma Chao intends to seize Xichuan and make himself ruler of Shu. He means to avenge his father and refuses to remain a subject of Hanzhong.” When Zhang Lu heard this, he asked Yang Song for advice. Yang Song said, “On the one hand, send someone to tell Ma Chao: ‘Since you desire success, I give you one month in which to accomplish three tasks. If you do so, you will be rewarded; if not, you will certainly be executed. First, you must take Xichuan; second, you must bring me Liu Zhang’s head; third, you must drive back the Jingzhou army. If you cannot accomplish all three, you may present your own head instead.’ On the other hand, order Zhang Wei to muster troops and guard the passes, lest Ma Chao’s army mutiny.”

Zhang Lu followed this counsel and sent a man to Ma Chao’s camp to state the three demands. Ma Chao was aghast. “How have matters changed so completely?” he exclaimed. He then consulted Ma Dai. “We had better withdraw our troops.” But Yang Song spread another rumor: “If Ma Chao brings his army back, he will certainly harbor treacherous designs.” Zhang Wei therefore divided his army into seven columns and firmly guarded the defiles, refusing to allow Ma Chao’s troops to enter. Unable either to advance or retreat, Ma Chao was at a loss. Kongming said to Xuande, “Ma Chao is now caught between advance and retreat. Trusting to this three-inch, never-rotting tongue of mine, I will go personally to his camp and persuade him to submit.” Xuande said, “You, Master, are my arms and legs, my very heart and vitals. If some mishap should befall you, what would I do?” Kongming firmly insisted on going, but Xuande refused again and again to let him depart.

While they were still hesitating, a report suddenly came that Zhao Yun had sent a letter recommending a man of Xichuan who wished to surrender. Xuande summoned the man and questioned him. He was a native of Yuyuan in Jianning, surnamed Li, named Hui, with the style De’ang. Xuande said, “I once heard that you remonstrated earnestly with Liu Zhang. Why have you now come over to me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard it said: ‘A worthy bird chooses its tree to roost in; a worthy minister chooses his lord to serve.’ When I formerly remonstrated with the Governor of Yizhou, I was fulfilling a minister’s duty. Once he proved unable to use my counsel, I knew he must be defeated. Now, General, your benevolence and virtue are spread throughout Shu, and I know your undertaking must succeed. Therefore I have come to submit.” Xuande said, “Your coming, Master, must surely bring benefit to Liu Bei.” Li Hui replied, “I hear that Ma Chao is now caught between advance and retreat. When I was formerly in Longxi, I once made his acquaintance. I am willing to go and persuade him to submit. What do you say?” Kongming said, “I was just seeking someone to make the journey in my place. I should like to hear how you mean to persuade him.” Li Hui leaned close to Kongming’s ear and explained his plan in detail. Kongming was overjoyed and immediately sent him on his way.

When Li Hui reached Ma Chao’s camp, he first sent a man ahead to announce his name. Ma Chao said, “I know Li Hui to be a skilled debater. He has certainly come to persuade me.” He summoned twenty executioners with swords and axes and concealed them below the command tent, instructing them, “When I order you to strike, hack him into meat paste!” Presently Li Hui strode proudly into the tent. Ma Chao sat erect and motionless, and shouted at him, “Why have you come?” Li Hui replied, “I have come expressly as a persuader.” Ma Chao said, “The precious sword in my case has just been sharpened. Say what you have to say. If your words do not convince me, I shall ask you to test its edge!” Li Hui laughed. “Your calamity is not far off, General! I only fear that your newly sharpened sword will not be tested on my neck, but that you will soon be testing it on your own!” Ma Chao said, “What calamity threatens me?” Li Hui replied, “I have heard that even the most skillful detractor could not conceal the beauty of Xi Shi of Yue, while the most skillful flatterer could not hide the ugliness of Wuyan of Qi. ‘When the sun reaches its zenith, it declines; when the moon is full, it wanes.’ Such is the constant principle of the world. You, General, bear Cao Cao a blood feud for the murder of your father, while the people of Longxi hate you bitterly. At first you could neither rescue Liu Zhang nor drive back the Jingzhou army; afterward you could neither master Yang Song nor regain the favor of Zhang Lu. Now there is no place beneath the Four Seas that will receive you, and you stand alone without a lord. If you suffer another defeat like that at the Bridge over the Wei, or another loss like Jicheng, with what face will you meet the people of the world?” Ma Chao bowed his head to the ground and said, “Your words are entirely right. But I have no road left to take.” Li Hui said, “If you are willing to heed me, why have you concealed swordsmen and axemen outside the tent?” Ma Chao was deeply ashamed and ordered them all away. Li Hui continued, “Imperial Uncle Liu honors the worthy and humbles himself before men of ability. I knew he was certain to succeed, and therefore left Liu Zhang to join him. Your honored father once made a covenant with the Imperial Uncle to destroy the traitors. Why do you not abandon darkness and turn toward the light, so that above you may avenge your father and below establish merit and fame?” Ma Chao was overjoyed. He immediately summoned Yang Bo and cut him down with a single stroke of his sword. Taking Yang Bo’s head, he accompanied Li Hui to the pass and surrendered to Xuande. Xuande personally came out to receive him and treated him with all the courtesies due an honored guest. Ma Chao bowed to the ground and said, “Now that I have encountered an enlightened lord, it is as though the clouds and mist have parted and I behold the blue sky!”

By this time Sun Qian had returned. Xuande again ordered Huo Jun and Meng Da to guard the pass, then withdrew his army to take Chengdu. Zhao Yun and Huang Zhong met him at Mianzhu and escorted him into the city. A report arrived: “The Shu generals Liu Jun and Ma Han are approaching with an army.” Zhao Yun said, “I am willing to go and capture these two men!” As soon as he had spoken, he mounted and led his troops out. Xuande remained atop the city walls, entertaining Ma Chao with wine. Before they had even settled at the feast, Zilong returned with the heads of both generals and presented them before the banquet. Ma Chao was astonished and held him in still greater respect. Ma Chao said, “There is no need for my lord to fight. I shall call Liu Zhang out and make him surrender. If he refuses, my cousin Ma Dai and I will take Chengdu ourselves and present it to you with both hands.” Xuande was delighted. That day they reveled to their hearts’ content.

Meanwhile, the defeated troops returned to Yizhou and reported to Liu Zhang. Liu Zhang was greatly alarmed and shut himself indoors, refusing to come out. When he was told that Ma Chao’s relief army had arrived north of the city, he finally dared ascend the walls to look. He saw Ma Chao and Ma Dai standing below the city, and Ma Chao shouted, “Let Liu Jiyu come forth and speak!” From atop the wall Liu Zhang asked what he wanted. Ma Chao pointed with his whip and said from horseback, “I originally led Zhang Lu’s troops here to rescue Yizhou. But Zhang Lu listened to Yang Song’s slander and instead sought to harm me. I have now submitted to Imperial Uncle Liu. You should admit his officers and surrender, sparing the people further suffering. If you persist in your delusion, I shall attack the city first!” Liu Zhang’s face turned the color of earth. His breath failed him, and he collapsed upon the wall. The officials revived him. Liu Zhang said, “In my blindness I have brought matters to this. What use is regret now? Better to open the gates and surrender, and so save the people of the whole city.” Dong He said, “There are still more than thirty thousand troops within the city, and our money, cloth, grain, and fodder can sustain us for a year. Why surrender at once?” Liu Zhang replied, “My father and I have ruled Shu for more than twenty years, yet have conferred no benevolence or virtue upon the people. For three years war has raged, and flesh and blood have been cast away upon the fields—all of it is my fault. How can my heart be at peace? Better to surrender and bring peace to the people.”

When those present heard him, they all shed tears. Suddenly one man stepped forward and said, “My lord’s words accord exactly with the will of Heaven.” They looked and saw Qiao Zhou, styled Yunnan, a native of Xichongguo in Baxi. He had long been versed in the patterns of the heavens. Liu Zhang questioned him, and Qiao Zhou said, “One night I observed the celestial signs and saw a multitude of stars gathered over Shu Commandery. Among them was a great star shining as brightly as the full moon: this is the sign of an emperor or king. Moreover, a year ago children sang this rhyme:

‘If you would eat rice from the new grain,You must await the Former Lord’s reign.’

“This is a prophecy. The Way of Heaven must not be opposed.” Huang Quan and Liu Ba were enraged when they heard him and wanted to behead him, but Liu Zhang restrained them. Suddenly another report came: “Xu Jing, the Administrator of Shu Commandery, has climbed over the wall and surrendered!” Liu Zhang burst into tears and returned to his residence.

The next day it was reported that Imperial Uncle Liu had sent his retainer Jian Yong to call at the city gates. Liu Zhang ordered the gates opened and Jian Yong admitted. Seated in his carriage, Jian Yong looked about with proud unconcern. Suddenly a man drew his sword and shouted, “A petty fellow who has risen in the world, and now behaves as though no one else existed! How dare you scorn the men of Shu?” Jian Yong hastily descended from his carriage and went to greet him. The man was Qin Mi, styled Zichi, a native of Mianzhu in Guanghan. Jian Yong smiled and said, “I did not recognize my worthy elder brother. I beg you not to blame me.” They then entered together to see Liu Zhang. Jian Yong fully explained Xuande’s magnanimity and generous nature and assured him that he had no intention of harming him. Liu Zhang thereupon resolved to surrender and entertained Jian Yong lavishly. The next day he personally brought the seals of office, credentials, and registers, shared a carriage with Jian Yong, and went out of the city to submit. Xuande came out of his camp to receive him, grasped his hands, and said with tears, “It is not that I wished to act without benevolence or righteousness; circumstances left me no choice!” They entered the camp together, where Liu Zhang handed over the seals, credentials, and registers. Then they mounted their horses and entered the city.

When Xuande entered Chengdu, the people welcomed him at their doors with incense, flowers, lamps, and candles. Xuande went to the public hall, ascended the dais, and took his seat. All the officials of the commandery bowed below the hall; only Huang Quan and Liu Ba closed their doors and refused to come out. The generals were furious and wanted to go kill them. Xuande hastily issued an order: “Whoever harms either of these two men shall have his three clans exterminated!” Xuande personally went to their doors and invited them to take office. Moved by his gracious courtesy, the two men came forth. Kongming then said, “Now that Xichuan has been pacified, the land cannot accommodate two lords. Liu Zhang should be sent away to Jingzhou.” Xuande replied, “I have only just obtained Shu Commandery. I cannot yet send Jiyu far away.” Kongming said, “Liu Zhang lost his inheritance because he was too weak. If my lord acts with a woman’s softheartedness and cannot decide when matters arise, I fear this land will not long remain in your possession.”

Xuande followed his counsel and gave a grand banquet. He asked Liu Zhang to gather his possessions, invested him with the seal and insignia of General Who Displays Might, and sent him with his wife, children, servants, and retainers to reside at Gong’an in Nan Commandery, ordering him to depart that very day. Xuande assumed the office of Governor of Yizhou. All the civil and military officers who had surrendered received generous rewards, and their ranks and titles were duly determined. Yan Yan was appointed General of the Van; Fa Zheng, Administrator of Shu Commandery; Dong He, Palace Gentleman Commanding the Army; Xu Jing, Chief Clerk to the General of the Left; Pang Xi, Major in the Central Camp; Liu Ba, General of the Left; and Huang Quan, General of the Right. More than sixty other civil and military officers who had surrendered—including Wu Yi, Fei Guan, Peng Yang, Zhuo Ying, Li Yan, Wu Lan, Lei Tong, Li Hui, Zhang Yi, Qin Mi, Qiao Zhou, Lü Yi, Huo Jun, Deng Zhi, Yang Hong, Zhou Qun, Fei Yi, Fei Shi, and Meng Da—were all promoted and employed. Zhuge Liang was appointed Military Adviser; Guan Yunchang, General Who Quells the Bandits and Lord of Hanshou Village; Zhang Fei, General Who Campaigns Afar and Lord of Xinting; Zhao Yun, General Who Guards the Distant Lands; Huang Zhong, General Who Campaigns in the West; Wei Yan, General Who Exalts Martial Might; and Ma Chao, General Who Pacifies the West. Sun Qian, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Liu Feng, Wu Ban, Guan Ping, Zhou Cang, Liao Hua, Ma Liang, Ma Su, Jiang Wan, Yi Ji, and the entire body of civil and military officers formerly serving in Jingzhou and Xiangyang were likewise promoted and rewarded. An envoy was sent to Yunchang bearing five hundred jin of gold, one thousand jin of silver, fifty million cash, and one thousand bolts of Shu brocade. The other officials and generals received gifts according to their rank. Oxen and horses were slaughtered, the soldiers were lavishly rewarded, and the granaries were opened to relieve the people. Army and populace alike rejoiced greatly.

Once Yizhou had been pacified, Xuande wished to distribute Chengdu’s finest fields and residences among his officials. Zhao Yun remonstrated: “The people of Yizhou have repeatedly suffered the fires of war, and their fields and homes stand empty. They should now be restored to the people, so that they may dwell in peace and resume their livelihoods. Only then will the people’s hearts be settled. It is not fitting to seize these properties for private rewards.” Xuande was delighted and followed his advice. He then ordered Military Adviser Zhuge to draw up the laws and regulations for governing the realm. The criminal statutes were quite severe. Fa Zheng said, “In former times, Gaozu established only three articles of law, and the common people were all moved by his virtue. I beg the military adviser to lighten punishments and simplify the laws, thereby fulfilling the people’s hopes.” Kongming replied, “You know the one side but not the other. Qin employed cruel and tyrannical laws, and all the people resented it; therefore Gaozu won them through leniency and benevolence. But Liu Zhang was benighted and weak. Virtuous government went unenforced, and authority and punishment lacked rigor; thus the proper relations between ruler and minister gradually declined. He favored men with office until, reaching the highest stations, they grew arrogant; he indulged them with kindness until, when his favor was exhausted, they treated him with contempt. These abuses all arose from this. Now I overawe them with law, so that when the law is enforced, they will understand mercy; I restrict them in rank, so that when rank is bestowed, they will understand honor. When mercy and honor work together, superiors and inferiors alike observe proper bounds. Herein the way of good government is made manifest.” Fa Zheng bowed in submission. From that time onward, soldiers and people were peaceful and secure. Troops were assigned to garrison and pacify the forty-one prefectures, and all were settled. As Administrator of Shu Commandery, Fa Zheng repaid every kindness, even the gift of a single meal, and avenged every grudge, even the merest hostile glance. Someone reported to Kongming, “Xiaozhi is behaving far too imperiously. He should be restrained somewhat.” Kongming replied, “Formerly, when my lord was confined in Jingzhou, he feared Cao Cao to the north and dreaded Sun Quan to the east. Relying upon Xiaozhi as his support, he was suddenly able to spread his wings and soar beyond all restraint. How can we now forbid Xiaozhi from acting even a little according to his own wishes?” He therefore took no action. When Fa Zheng heard of this, he too became more restrained.

One day, while Xuande and Kongming were conversing at leisure, a report suddenly came that Yunchang had sent Guan Ping to express thanks for the gifts of gold and silk. Xuande summoned him. After Guan Ping had bowed, he presented a letter and said, “My father has learned that Ma Chao’s martial skill surpasses that of ordinary men. He wishes to enter Sichuan and test himself against him, and told me to report the matter to you, Uncle.” Xuande was greatly alarmed. “If Yunchang enters Shu and contends with Mengqi, the two will never stand together.” Kongming said, “There is no cause for concern. I shall write him a reply myself.” Fearing Yunchang’s impetuous temper, Xuande immediately had Kongming compose the letter and sent Guan Ping back to Jingzhou with orders to travel through the night. When Guan Ping returned to Jingzhou, Yunchang asked, “Did you tell them that I wished to measure my skill against Ma Mengqi?” Guan Ping replied, “The military adviser has sent you this letter.” Yunchang opened it and read:

“I have heard that you, General, wish to determine superiority with Mengqi. In my judgment, though Mengqi is fierce and valiant beyond ordinary men, he is no more than the equal of Qing Bu or Peng Yue. He may race neck and neck with Yide and contend with him for the lead, yet he cannot approach the peerless and transcendent Lord of the Splendid Beard. Your present charge over Jingzhou is no light responsibility. Should you enter Sichuan and Jingzhou suffer any loss, no guilt could be greater. I trust your clear understanding will perceive this.”

After reading it, Yunchang stroked his beard and laughed. “Kongming knows my heart!” He showed the letter to all his guests and abandoned any thought of entering Sichuan.

Meanwhile, Sun Quan of the Southland learned that Xuande had annexed Xichuan and sent Liu Zhang away to Gong’an. He summoned Zhang Zhao and Gu Yong and said, “When Liu Bei borrowed Jingzhou from me, he said he would return it once he had taken Xichuan. Now that he possesses the forty-one prefectures of Ba and Shu, we must demand the return of the commanderies along the Han River. If he refuses, we shall resort to arms.” Zhang Zhao said, “The Southland has only just been pacified; we must not raise troops. I have a plan that will make Liu Bei return Jingzhou to my lord with both hands.” Just so:

New sun and moon have dawned upon Western Shu,While Eastern Wu demands its ancient lands anew.

What the plan may be will be revealed in the chapter that follows.